Chapter 1: The Rider

Chapter 1: The Rider

A scream echoed off the walls off of an alley in the slums of Manehatten; as a young mare kicked and screamed, running into the alley as fast as her hooves could take her. Behind her a group of Diamond Dogs followed her; taking their time to enter the ally. Each of the dogs were laughing, giving out low wolf whistles as they followed her. They knew the alley was a dead end, having used it many times before for the, activities, they enjoyed in the presences of a young mare; or any poor soul that attracted their interest.

She knocked over trashcans as she ran, a desperate attempt to slow down her attackers, but they had all the time in the world to slowly stock their prey, enjoying her useless efforts to escape them. Reaching the end of the alley, she looked around frantically, desperate to find a way out as fear and adrenaline washed through her.

“Shut up, ya little bitch!” one of them laughed, grabbing her mane and pulling her towards him. She screamed out at the sensation of pain, kicking back at the dog who had grabbed her. The others just kept laughing as another of the Diamond Dogs paced over to her. His fur was a light grey, an eye patch covering his left eye, and several deep scars crossing his body.

“Oh, don’t tell her to shut up,” he said, laughing as he out stretched his paw and cupping the mare's chin, forcing her to look at him. Tears rolled down her face as she was forced to look at her attacker, trying to shake him off. “I love it when they scream,” he said, as the dogs behind him broke into laughter

“Get away from me you creep!" She screamed, trying to wrench herself free. "Help! Somepony help me! Please!” she shouted, as she kicked the leg of the dog who had grabbed her by the mane. He let go of her like a red hot skillet, howling out in pain at the mare's kick. She took the opportunity to try to overpower the one that was holding her by the chin, but he was all to ready, moving his paw to her neck and slamming her into the floor.

“Now that wasn't very nice" he laughed, holding her down as the others started to circle around them. “There is no one coming to aid you, we run this street. Do you know how many times we have done this?” he asked her, slapping her as he spoke. “They know all to well who we are, and what will happen if they interrupt us,” he said, grinning the entire time, watching the fear grow in her eyes. “Now, just be a good little whore and let us have our fun,” he said, as he began to move behind her.

“I-I’m no-not a wh-whore!” the mare stammered out, kicking wildly as her attacks, but the leader of the pack had her pressed to the ground and were much stronger than her.

“Oh? Well after this, we will have to make you one,” he laughed, “And after what you did to Chasser, I think he should go next don’t you think so Chass—”

“Urk!” Each of the dog snapped their heads around at the sound, looking for the source. Many of them already pulling out knives or blunt instruments on pure reflex. Behind them, the one known as Chasser was clawing at his neck, his eyes wide as he tried to get a single fidget under the object that had him. He coughed and gasped as he clawed at the object, looking at each of his pack as he was hauled backwards and out of the ally; being taken out of sight by the unknown force

As soon as Chassser was pulled out of sigh, an explosion of orange flames erupted from the mouth of the ally. The smell of burning flesh waffled through the air, followed by the sent of sulfur, a rattling of chains breaking the silence that had come over the shocked pack. Each of the dogs stepped back from the exchange, eyes wide-in as they looked to one another, none knowing what had just transpired. For several seconds nothing could be heard, except the rattling of chains being dragged across the ground.

“Well? Go get the wannabe hero!” The leader of the pack shouted, pulling the mare in front of him, pushing a knife to her throat. "Show these sheep why we rule these streets! Why non disrespects us!" He commanded, holding the mare close to him, using her as a shield as the knife stayed trained on her throat. The remaining members of his pack looked back at him, before taking a uniformed step forward together. Just as they did, the rattling of the chains stopped.

“Hungry,” a voice called out, raspy and hollow. “So very hungry,” the voice called out again, as an orange light started to illuminate the entrance of the alleyway. The sound of hoof falls filled the air, followed by the spacing of metal against stone. As the hoof falls got closer, of the dogs backed up, his breathing becoming more frantic with every breath as the light got closer. He dropped the pipe he was carrying with him, taking several hurried steps backwards till he was against the brick wall of the ally's dead end.

"I told you! I told you it was a bad idea to go out tonight! They said he was back! That he was back in town!" He cried out, shaking visibly as he watched the orange light approach. "Please forgive me! Oh merciful Sisters! Please forgive me!"

“Shove it!” the dog with the eye patch shouted. “That's not him! He's not real! Just some punk who thinks he can intimidate us!” he shouted, pointing his knife at the orange light. "Kill him! Kill this piece of shit! Send a message to remind them who is in charge!" He commanded, as two of the dogs stepped forward, though they were shaking as well, their paws trembling with their weapons. As the stepped forward, a pair of chains came shooting out of the darkness of the ally, wrapping themselves around the two dog's neck.

Each of them gave yelped upon contact, before being yanked back towards the darkness. The sound of hoof falls never stopped, as the two dogs screamed out in unmistakable fear; just as a flash light illuminated them. They were being held several feet off the ground as the flash of light turned into orange flames that encompassed the entire bodies in mere seconds. They didn't even have time to scream out in pain, as the chains jerked and the snapping of bone echoed off the ally walls. The chains whipped back and forth, before throwing the charred remains of the dogs close to their leader, smoke rising up from their remains.

“Tainted souls, stained by the blood of the innocent," the figure said as he approached, the flames growing brighter with each step, casting light upon the figure as he approached.

“Please... please forgive me... I... I don't want to die! I don't want to die!" The dog who had backed up cried, tail between his legs, covering his eyes with is paws. "Oh Sisters... show me mercy! Please!"

“Shut up! Just shut up!” The others said, tightening his grip on the mare in his paws, pressing the knife against her neck more. She gave out a whimper, as the blade cut her slightly, blood trickled down her neck. "Don't you dare come any closer! You hear me?! I will slit her fucking throat! I've killed before, and I will do it again!"

The figure stopped where he stood, the light dimming as he stood there, watching the dog; he chuckled at the figure holding the knife against the mare's neck even firmer now. "See? That's a good little hero, now you stand right there or the blood of this filly is on you." He said, voice low and brimming with laughter. "Don't want that, now do we?"

As he spoke, the blood from the mare's neck dripped down her neck, slowly making its way down onto the dog's paw pooling there. He gave his paw a light shake, sending the blood from his paw and onto the ally floor.

Fire exploded out from the figure, orange flames bursting into life before the two dogs and mare. Bright and brilliant, illuminating all the darkness around them, but none so much as the flame's master. Before them stood a pony wearing a leather jacket, metal spikes protruding from his shoulders and forearms. Chains were wrapped around his forelegs around, while a set of chains emerged from his back whipping back and forth as though alive; but what really drew them all in was where the flames were coming from. Where a head should have been was the skull of a pony, a horn made of metal dawned his forehead, cracks surrounded the metal horn as though the spike had burst out of the skull. His eyes were empty sockets glowing with orange flame as he starred down at where the blood had been split.

"Oh stars above!" The cowering dog shirked, looking up at the figure before them. "Ghost Rider!" His voice was high and shrill, as he the Ghost Rider just kept starring down at the blood, head cocked to one side.

"Sh- shut up!" The other said, keeping the mare close to him, who was shaking even harder now. "The Ghost Rider is just a myth! A legend! He can't be real, he just can't be!" Ghost Rider looked up at the leader of the pack, his head cocking the other way. In a blink, one of the chains on Rider's back shot forward, wrapping itself around the coward's neck.

All the dog do was kick and give breathless screams as Ghost Rider dragged him closer. He clawed at the ground, trying to slow the dragging of Rider's chains. All that he did was break his claws on the stone ground, leaving a trail of blood as he desperately tried to claw his way to safety. His efforts were in vain, as he was brought to Ghost Rider, who slammed his hoof down upon the dog's chest, leaning in close so that their faces were mere inches apart.

"Look into my eyes," Ghost Rider said, in that raspy tone as the dog below him locked eyes with Ghost Rider. All the dog could do was Weep uncontrollably as he was force to lock eyes with Ghost Rider. A trail of orange sparks seeped out of the dog's eyes and into Rider's, adding to Rider's flame growing brighter with each passing second. Slowly, Rider pulled away from the stare, letting out of a long sigh of satisfaction, as the dog below him went limp. His chest still rose and fell in a steady pace, but the dog made no other movement beside that.

"What did you do to him!" The leader of the pack demanded, keeping the mare between him and Ghost Rider. "Stay away from me! You hear? Stay away from me!" He shouted, trying to backup as well, trying to get away. Though like those he had cornered into this ally before, he was trapped, unable to find a way to escape the demon before him. Ghost Rider turned to the last of the dogs, stepping over the fallen one before him without taking further notice of the dog. The chains upon his back rattled, striking out like cobras as he drew closer, eyes never breaking from the other dogs.

"Get back! I will kill her! I will!" He shouted again, as he shook more violently now, the mare whimpering in pain as the knife dug into her flesh. Rider gave a low snort, as a chain once more lashed out with blinding speed and wrapped around the hilt of the knife, pulling it away and flying through the air. In the distance, the knife's blade clanked against the ground as Rider drew closer. The dog shook even more now, pushing the mare towards Rider in a last ditch effort. "You want her? You can have her! She's all yours! Just spare me! Please!" The mare fell before Ghost Rider, staring up at him, eyes wide with tears forming in them.

Ghost Rider looked down at the mare, once again cocking his head. "Innocent" he breathed out, before stepping over her and towards the last of the dogs. He had fallen backwards, holding his paws over his face as he shook. Tears were freely flowing from his good eye, as the eye patch became soaked in tears.

"Pl-please..." Ghost Rider's chains wrapped around the dogs neck and lifted him off the ground, holding him to the wall still, till he was on eye level with Ghost Rider. Raising one bone hoof up, he ripped the eye patch off the dog's eye and let it drop to the ground. He held the dog there for several seconds, taking in the dog's appearance, the fear, the crying, and shaking, admiring it all.

“Look into my eyes,” Ghost Rider growled, as the dog had no other choice but to stare into the empty pits. As he did, he felt himself being dragged into those empty eyes, into the flames and felt as though every inch of his body was set alight. His ears were filled with the sound of screaming, the pleas of his victims, the screaming and crying of their loved ones and all those affected by his crime. His vision flooded with those memories, but also the pained looks of his victim's families and friends, the tragedy that followed his crimes every wrong he had ever done on display, and showing him, making him feel their effects.

“Guilty,” Ghost Rider whispered, as orange sparks poured out of the dog's eyes, and into Rider's. He pulled the tainted soul into him, feeding off its essence, taking in the power of it all. He savored every little detail, taking in the dog's pain and feeding his powers with it. The flames around his skull grew brighter as he fed, till the sea of sparks ended and Ghost Rider let the dog drop to the floor before him.

Rolling his neck, a course of bones popping filled the ally as the chain unwrapped itself from the dog's neck, letting the limp form fall before him. Just as the other dog, this one was still breathing but his eyes were wide, with no pupil or iris at all; just pure white. Shaking himself off, Ghost Rider turned to the entrance of the ally again, only to find the mare before him, still shaking in fear. Snorting, Ghost Rider walked past her and out of the ally; not casting a single glance back at her or his victims. Instead, he took in a deep ragged breath and gave a high pitch whistle.

In return, the sound of a engine came to life nearby, roaring with power. The sound of wheel screeching soon followed as the engine moved up in gears as a crimson light filled the ally. Standing a few feet away from Ghost Rider was the profile of a motorcycle, engine revving up every few seconds as though it was impatient, but there was no soul upon the motorcycle to rev the engine at all. This didn't bother Ghost Rider, as he got onto the motorcycle and rested his hooves upon the handle bars. He looked back into the ally one more time, seeing the mare still laying there, eyes wide as she watched Ghost Rider.

"Find a better neighborhood," Rider growled out, before revving the engine again and taking off into the night, leaving a trail of fire behind him.
--
Macintosh Apple awoke several hours later, getting to his hooves with a start, berating heavily and covered in sweat. His green eyes darted around the room, looking like some kind of run down shack from the condition of the room. He didn't have time to look for details, his mouth was beyond dry, shaking in dehydration as his eyes scanned everywhere for relief.

Relief came to him in three milk jugs sitting upon a dresser nearby, each filled to the brim with what he could only hope was water. Mac staggered towards the first jug, and nearly ripped the lid off the container before pouting the constant into his mouth. Even with how big his mouth was, water sloshed all around and found its way to the floor as Mac chugged what did manage to get into his mouth. He drained the contents of the first jug within moments, casting it away before grabbing the next jug. This one he was considerably nicer with, bringing the jug to his lips first before chugging its contents.

The jug was halfway gone before Mac pulled it away, giving out a satisfied sigh as he placed it on the dresser. He dragged his foreleg across his mouth, wearing the same leather jacket he had been wearing for the last few years, but no spikes in sight. Shaking his damped head back and forth sending droplets of water everywhere.

“Thanks, bastard,” Mac said in a low growl, now getting a bearing of where he was. What he had preserved to be a shack wasn’t a shack, but instead a extremely run down motel room. He was thanking his lucky stars that he had passed out on the floor, as his eyes found the queen sized bed in the room. The top cover of the bed looked as though it had been used to cover a body with the amount of peculiar stains on it, with others Mac didn't even want to think about. Compared to the bed, the floor looked as though it had been cleaned by a professional service.

Shaking his head of thoughts of what the stains might have been, he began to stretch his aching body out, stretching out his powerful hind-legs, before looking for the bathroom for morning relief; though with the state of the room he didn't want to find out how the bathroom fared. Entering the bathroom he was greeted with a terrible stench, as well as the all to appealing sight of the wall sweating out some yellow substance that looked toxic by ever sense of the word. Instead of trying his luck with the toilet, he turned to the mirror to get a good look at himself, feeling like hell and expecting his reflection to reflect that feeling.

He was greeted by the same face he had known all his life, same blond mane, the same green eyes, and a trip of yellow freckles on each cheek. He hated his reflection, the reflection of a stallion who died years ago for making a stupid deal. Growling out as he saw his reflection, he started to gather in his will.

“Ya got magic of yer own, least ya can do is fix me up before ya fade,” Mac said with clenched teeth, staring as his reflection as he did.

The reflection showed more of him, the familiar apple red coat passed down from his dad was ever present, but instead of yoke around his neck he was wearing a black leather jacket. The jacket covered most of his broad back, stopping just short of covering his cutie mark. Unlike the rest of him, his cutie mark was not the same as it had been, instead a large scar covered the mark on his left flank. The skin under the mark was showing, the rest having been burned away leaving the mark forever burned into his body, with the same memories of how he got it scared in his mind.

Gathering more of his will Mac concentrated on the appearance he had taken, the mask he had taken to wearing everyday since that fire, since that terrible deal. Mac pictured that pony in his mind's eye before releasing his will; orange flames appeared across Mac's body, washing over him changing him. It had taken him time to learn to channel the magic of the spirit that lived within him, to use that power for his own to manipulate the world around him, on a very limited scale. He could feel the burning sensation of the magic come over him, he grimaced in pain, but powered through it, a practice he had grown quite used over the years and was now just a mild discomfort.

As the pain faded, Mac opened his eyes once again and looked into the mirror. Instead of Macintosh Apple staring back him, it was a different pony. The pony in the mirror had golden eyes, a mane and tail of pitch black, no freckles to speak of, and a coat of deep maroon. This pony also didn't have a green apple for a cutie mark, instead he had the cutie marks of a bright green fireball.

This pony was Wild Blaze, the drifter.

Feeling better? A voice asked, echoing off the walls of the bathroom. Mac rolled his eyes at the to familiar voice and looked up from looking over the changes, to find the burning skull of Ghost Rider in the mirror's reflection. Any other pony would have turned tail and run from the burning skull of Ghost Rider, or at least jump back in startled fear; but this was just a normal occurrence for Mac and the demon that dwelled within his head.

“Shove it,” Mac growled back at the skull. In return Ghost Rider bust into laughter, though his mouth never moved to indicate such a thing.

Well aren't we testy this morning, the Rider mocked, his empty sockets staring right back at Mac. back, You know, I could have left you nothing to drink this morning. That would have been fun, watching you drink from the toilet like a dog Mac cringed at the thought, not even want to imagine that scenario.

"Lovely,” Mac said with a groan , as he made his way to the door. As he did so, his stomach let out a loud roar of hunger. Turning into a walking skeleton and becoming flesh again didn’t leave much food in one’s stomach. “At least tell me ya took the bits from them. Ah know dying from hunger ain't on the table fer me, but Ah still need food,” Mac said as he started to pat the jacket, looking for any money he had.

I did take some from the first soul, didn’t have time to check the others. Witnesses, The Rider said with a low chuckle, to which Mac only groaned. Mac pulled a pouch out of the jacket's pocket and empty the contents onto the dresser.

“Twenty bits, might be enough for a decent breakfast fer once,” Mac said, "But Ah doubt ya didn't have time... lousy bastard," he said as his stomach growled once more. Pulling open the dresser drawer he retrieved a black saddle bag with the green fireball on it. Taking the saddle bag he pulled out a larger sack and poured the bits into it before slipping it on to his pack along with the jugs of water. “Lets pay fer this crap hole and get on the road,” Mac said out loud, earning a deep chuckle from Ghost Rider

Oh good, maybe we can find a place with darker souls. I need a real meal Rider said in a low growl. Mac ignored Ghost Rider for the most part, as he made his way to the front desk to pay for the stay. Thus was another morning for Macintosh Apple: The Ghost Rider.

Chapter 2: The Drifter

View Online

Chapter 2: The Drifter

Mac left the motel and started his way down the already populated streets of Manehattan. Everywhere he looked, there were ponies of every shape and size, either going to work, meeting up with friends, or whatever normal ponies did. He didn’t have a job to go to, or friends to meet with; all he had was a drive, a drive telling him he was hungry.

As he walked along his chosen path, a noticed some ponies giving him a strange looks as he past by, others turning their head to get a second glance. He was still a large built pony, and being dressed the way he was with a leather jacket on, in the middle of spring, and a strange cutie mark, it was hard not to give him a second glance. Most of the stallions that walked past him were in suits, and had a look of disgust of Mac’s appearance, seeing him as a no good punk. Mares, on the other hoof, almost seemed to be gawking at him, and if they were in groups, would point and whisper to one another before giggling.

My, my, my, I always forget what a looker you are, Macky boy, The Rider whispered in Mac’s mind as Mac just kept walking forward, not giving a second glance to any of the mares that looked at him. I have possessed many ponies, but never have I met one that got so many looks as you, or never taking them up on their offer, the Rider laughed. The laugh was annoying to Mac because it would drown all noise in the background.

As much as he would love to tell the Rider that he wasn’t interested in meeting mares while attached to a demon, or the fact that even before now, he had always been the subject of mare gossip, talking to oneself in public was something most ponies found very strange. Even with the Rider’s constant talking, the only thing on Mac’s mind was food, lots and lots of food.

Turning down a familiar street, he saw his target on the far end. A twenty four hour open diner with a pink and yellow neon sign saying Greasy Spoon. The name was a bit off setting, but it was a classic looking diner and was cheap, which was all Mac cared about, but if there was any other diner like this in all of Manehatten, he would rather go there.

With a grunt of displeasure, Mac walked up to the front door and pushed it open, the small bell above the entrance gave a ding to his arrival. Upon walking in the diner one would see a chrome counter stretching the entire length of the diner, stools with red cushion seats spaced out in front of it, and two pie displays showing off freshly baked pies. Along the outer wall, where the counter did not reach were booths with the same red cushions and a set of menus ready for a customer to look over when arriving.

There were only three other ponies in the diner as well. Two of them were stallions at the counter talking to one another, one was a dark orange with an equally dark blue mane while the other was light brown with a bright yellow mane. There there was a lone purple mare with a hot pink mane sitting at a window eating haycakes. Before Mac could take another step inside the diner, a round yellow Earth Pony came in from the back with a paper hat and apron with a few stains on it: the owner of the diner. At once, the pony’s face lit up upon seeing Mac, while Mac ignored him, choosing a booth at random and picking up a menu.

“Why isn’t it my favorite no name none talkative friend!” Greasy Spoon practically yelled, as he made his way across the floor towards Mac. “I have not seen you in what feels like years! How have you been, my friend?” he asked, his voice so cheerful and full of good graces that would make any pony cringe.

Mac didn’t give a reply, or even acknowledge that Greasy Spoon was talking to him as he looked over the menu, even though he had seen in a hundred times before. He didn’t want to talk to the fat Earth Pony, he didn’t want to be friends with the Earth Pony, but, anytime Mac came around, he would make a big deal out of it, as if they were old friends reuniting after years of being apart.

“Oh, I see you have been well, since you are as talkative as ever,” he joked as he turned towards the counter, where another mare had appeared. She was a blue Unicorn mare with a light blue mane dressed in a pink waitress uniform and looking annoyed being there. “Oh Haycakes, can you bring my favorite customer his usual black coffee?” he asked, his voice so sweet and sounding like he was talking to a new born foal.

“Stop calling me Haycakes! I am the Great and Powerful Trixie!” she shouted back, grumbling as she levitated a coffee pitcher to the coffee machine and began to pour the dark brown liquid into it. Mac raised his eyebrow a little as he looked over at the mare. He remembered her from his previous life, some kind of showmare of some kind that tried to embarrass his sister’s friends. The little reaction did not go unnoticed by Greasy Spoon, who leaned in close to Mac and whispered in his ear.

“My daughter is a real looker, isn’t she? Oh she comes home every once in awhile to get some bits so she can go back on the road as a magician or something like that. I bet if she was to run into a nice stallion of some kind, maybe a dark maroon one, she might give up the life to be a normal housewife,” he said, chuckling at the end as his daughter came over with the pitcher of coffee and mug and placed it on the table with a loud ‘thump’.

“I do not know what this old stallion is telling you, but the Great and Powerful Trixie is loved by many who would give their foreleg to be with her! All of them powerful Unicorns!” she said, turning away and marching back to the counter, not giving her father or Mac a second look.

A real charmer, that one is, the Rider laughed, blocking out whatever Greasy Spoon said next. Mac was almost thankful for the Rider’s loud laugh, he did not need to have this annoying stallion trying to set him up on a date.

“Stack of haycakes and a side scrambled eggs,” Mac said, putting the menu down and looking out the window, trying to cut off all communication with the stallion. This action, however, just caused the stallion to laugh more as he moved back towards the kitchen.

“Is that so? Well business must be going well for you! The last time you were here, you could barely afford a few apples,” Greasy Spoon laughed, his fat stomach jiggling as he did so. “And in celebration of seeing you again, I will throw in a few extra haycakes no charge!” he laughed once more, as he passed through the swinging door to the kitchen.

In Mac’s old life, he would have gotten along great with Greasy Spoon. He was a cheerful pony who saw the good in everypony that walked through those front door of his. Even his daughter, who he must of known was a scam artist, he treated like the little princess he always loved. He and Greasy Spoon would have gotten along well, if the Mac that could enjoy that thing was still alive. This Mac just found him soft, and the next target of some scum that the Rider hasn’t eaten yet.

For the next few moments, Mac could enjoy the semi quietness of the diner as he sipped his coffee. The hot liquid sliding down his throat, not quite filling his ravenous stomach, but at least putting something in there to hold the huger. The two stallions at the counter were talking just loud enough that Mac could make out that they were talking of the latest hoofball game and the Wonderbolts show.

Looking out the window, Mac watched the ponies of Manehatten move about to and fro to get to their destinations. It always seemed that there was a large mass of ponies trying to get somewhere, none of them knowing that, behind a thin piece of glass, a demon was looking for dark souls.

As he looked out the window, Mac could see his yellow eyes looking back at him and, in the reflection, he could see the mare at the other booth looking up at him every so often, and even Trixie was sneaking glances at him. If they only knew what laid behind his skin, what was there, he was sure neither mare would ever want to be a mile radius of him again.

Giving the window another look, he no longer saw his yellow eyes, but the flaming skull of the Rider. He was looking right at Mac, and Mac was sure if he had lips he would be grinning.

Look, I am just trying to help you out here, Macky Boy. You are a stallion, you have certain urges. I get that, and for the last four and a half years you have let me loose upon the night without a fight. I can give you one night of passion in return for that. Come on, you know you want to, the Rider laughed again, truly enjoying the amount of attention Mac got from the opposite sex, and sometimes the same. Mac didn’t like the attention he got back in his old life, and in this one, it was just as bad.

The last five years didn’t do much to make him look worse; something inside of him refused to make him weaker, refused to let the muscles he had gained from years of apple bucking diminish one bit, even though he had not bucked an apple in those five years. Any new strength he kept, not having to work to keep it. All of it was just another reminder of his curse.

“Watching the world go by, one of my favorite pastimes,” Greasy Spoon was back, pulling Mac into the present. Looking over at the Earth Pony Mac noticed he had a large stack of haycakes with him along with the hay bacon and scrambled eggs. “Never know what you might see out there, but always something interesting to look at,” Spoon said, placing the food in front of Mac, who wanted nothing more than to scarf it all down in that instant, but kept himself calm.

“That’s how I met my wife, I was watching the world go by when I saw the prettiest blue unicorn I had ever laid eyes upon,” he said, sitting down across from Mac. Mac gave a grunt, trying to tell the stallion off while he ate, but Greasy Spoon was already far too gone in his story. “Now, I was just an Earth Pony and a diner owner; I was sure she was of the upper crust of society, being a Unicorn and such. But I just told myself, ‘Spoon, a mare like that only comes around once in a lifetime, get off yer flank and talk to her!’ So I made my way over to her, and tripped into a big old puddle of mud,” Spoon said, smacking the table as he started to laugh, making Mac’s coffee slop over the side of his mug.

“Of course, everypony around me started to laugh, pointing at the overweight Earth Pony that just fell face first into the mud, but not her. She walked right right on over and helped me right back up. Though, when she asked me if I was alright, I asked her on a date,” Spoon started to shake his head, remembering his earlier years. Mac, on the other hoof, was being as noisy as possible as he ate, his fork and knife clanking across the plate as he cut the haycakes up.

“She said yes, to my surprise, and the rest you can say is history,” he laughed, looking over at his daughter, who had her head on the counter, trying to avoid all eye contact with her father, finding the story to be embarrassing beyond belief. “Three months later, we were married, and eleven months after that, my little Haycakes over there was born, I think I got some pictures of her as a filly around here some-”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie is going on her break!” Trixie shouted, kicking the door to the back open and storming away. Spoon just laughed at his daughter as Mac started to attack his bacon, trying to get out of this diner as fast as possible. If the food was not so good and cheap, he would never come back here again.

“Now then, you got any love stories you would like to share?” Spoon asked, laughing still as he looked over at Mac.

Yes, Little Macky, you got any love stories to share with old Spoon here? the Rider asked, cackling to himself as Mac had to endure his constant teasing. He didn’t know what was worse, having a voice inside your head that would speak to you and make you question your own sanity, or the fact you knew that voice belonged to a demon? Before the Rider or Spoon could press any further, the door to the diner flew open and a electric yellow colt came flying in.

“Spoon! Old stallion Spoon! Have you heard?! He’s back! He’s back again!” the excited colt shouted, running into the diner wiping his head back and forth like an excited dog, till he found Spoon and ran over to him.

“Heard what, Puff Piece?” Spoon asked, getting out of his seat and looking down at the colt. “I’ve been in the back making food all day, and no newscolt had been by to give me my papers,” the stallion said, tapping his hoof. Puff Piece didn’t seem to care as he started to jump up and down in excitement.

“The Ghost Rider is back! Look! Look!” the colt had been wearing a small saddle bag and was pulling out a newspaper. The front page had a black and white picture of an alley way with several police officers standing around, and white sheets covering what looked like to be bodies. “They found them this morning! Three bodies and two ponies in the weird coma thing! He’s back again!” the colt said excitedly, as Spoon took the paper and started read through it.

The news had gotten the attention of everypony in the diner; even Trixie had came out from the back at the colt’s shouting, all entreated, all except one who was still busy eating. Spoon was scanning the paper as everypony watched him, waiting to hear his take on the story. Finally, Spoon placed the paper on the table Mac was sitting at and shook his head.

“I don’t know if I should like this guy or not,” he said with a defeated sigh. The young colt looked ready to start shouting again, but Spoon held out his hoof to silence him. “I’m not saying bad ponies don’t deserve to be punished, Celestia knows I think ponies, dogs, griffins, and so forth should all be held accountable for their actions. But this here ‘Ghost Rider’ just goes around killing who he thinks should be killed, or putting them in that strange coma. Just ain’t right, no pony should have that kind of power and abuse it like that,” Spoon shook his head as he looked down at Puff Piece, who was looking up at him in confusion.

“But I think Ghost Rider is a super hero! And when I grow up, I want to be just like him!” the colt said excitedly. As those words left his lips, a loud, dark, and sadistic laugh threaten to break out Mac’s skull as the Rider just laughed.

Hear that, Mac? He want’s to be just like us. Maybe you should tell him how to become the Ghost Rider, maybe he will even take me off your hooves, the Rider kept laughing, blocking out all noise around Mac, and making the stallion head hurt like no other, as if his head was about to explode. The pain was normal to him now, but still, it was as if somepony was smacking the side of Mac’s head in with a hammer.

“Now, don’t say such things,” Greasy Spoon said, waving his hoof at the young colt. “Murder is still murder, and using the powers given to him to do such, is just plain wrong,” Spoon said, only making the Rider laugh harder, causing Mac even greater discomfort. “The Princesses agree with that, why else would they dedicate an entire section of the Royal Guard to try to track him,” Spoon pointed at an officer in the picture, who had the mark of Celestia on his shoulder. “Then, once all them really bad ponies are gone what is stopping him from going after lesser criminals? What if you stole a bit from your parents and he thought that was punishable by death? Would he still be a superhero?”

What, stopping me is the taste, the Rider whispered in Mac’s head. Pure souls taste horrible, no flavor to them or anything. Dark souls...oh how I love tainted souls, tainted with the blood of the innocent. That is what I want: murders, crime lords, rapist, and more...their souls are...delicious, Mac took the opportunity of the Rider’s rant to finish his meal as fast as he could. He didn’t need to be here as they put him on trial for if the Ghost Rider was good or not.

Placing the bits on the table, Mac got up from his seat and started to put the bits on the table to pay his bill. Greasy Spoon noticed this at once, and a frown crossed his face.

“You leaving so soon? It’s been ages since I saw you last; sit awhile and have another cup of coffee,” Spoon said, trying to cut off Mac before he could leave. But Mac was already opening the door to leave, not even bothering to look back as the door shut behind him. He didn’t need to be surrounded by ponies that cared for one another. Strangers willing to lend a helpful hoof. They were just reminders of what his curse had taken from him.

Cold, The Rider laughed as Mac started to pass a row of windows, allowing the reflection of the Rider to be seen. And that is coming from me, but hey, who needs friends when you got me, Mac Mac. The Rider began to chuckle, using another one of his many nicknames for Mac. Rolling his eyes, Mac proceded down the busy streets of Manehatten, getting closer to the city’s edge and back to open country. So where are we going next? The Rider finally asked.

“Stalliongrad,” Mac replied, a voice no higher than a whisper, but he knew the Rider could hear him. “Still plenty of mobsters out there for you to eat,” Mac said, as the chuckling of Rider soon filled his mind. Mac knew it was one the Rider’s favorite meals, and as long as the Rider was happy, he didn’t have to deal with these little conversations.

Mac just wanted to leave Manehatten as soon as possible. Stalliongrad was a week’s journey by conventional means, but he and the Rider did not travel by conventional means. As the crowds soon started to fade as the reached the outer layers of the city, Mac ducked into an alleyway that was out of the line of sight.

“All right then,” Mac said, looking around the alley. “Lets get moving,” at that Mac placed the tip of hoof in his mouth and gave out a high pitch whistle. Almost at once, the sound of a engine could be heard coming to life. Then, materializing out of the shadows, a black cruising motorcycle with red trim came rolling in front of him. The motorcycle no longer had chains surrounding it, or a blood red light, but looked like a normal bike, that just came from the shadows.

Getting on the bike, Mac revved the engine a few times, allowing the engine to roar in the alleyway and letting him feel the power of the motorcycle. The Night Rod, the Ghost Rider’s ride of choice and a small benefit of being cursed. With one last rev, Mac peeled out of the alley and back onto the streets of Manehatten. Passing a few cabs and angry pedestrians, Mac rode out of the city, leaving a trail of black smoke behind him.

Chapter 3: Hunting Grounds

View Online

Chapter 3: Hunting Grounds

A grey unicorn galloped through the streets of Stalliongrad as a bell in the distance chimed midnight. Sweat was visible in the gleam of the street lights as he ran, looking over his shoulder every few seconds, panic visible in his eyes. He wore a black blazer that was flapping around as he ran, and an equally black tie whipping behind him as he gasped. He took turn after turn, running as hard as he could as his hooves echoed off the buildings and the cobblestone street below his hooves.

He needed to get away, needed to find a place to hide and be protected from, from... he didn’t even know what it was! It came out of nowhere and just started to kill everypony within reach of those snake-like chains! The only reason he was alive was pure luck. If he just got back to the mansion he could tell his boss, and they could prepare for him. No one messed with the lead family of Stalliongrad.

Before the unicorn could take another step, a loud roar overtook the entire street, drowning out all other sounds in the vancity. He came to a sudden stop, his eyes wide in terror as he looked around, trying to find the source of the horrible noise. As he looked behind him, his blood turned to ice; standing a few feet away from him was a motorcycle, the blood-red light at the front focused right at him. With a shriek, he galloped away from it, only to run head first into something and fell to the ground hard.

Groaning, the terrified unicorn sat up, shaking his head to clear the cobwebs. As he started to push himself up, a dark grey hoof slammed down on his shoulder, pinning him the ground. The unicorn could only look in horror at the hoof, for there was no flesh of fur attached to it, just cracked, grey bone. Slowly, he started to look up the hoof to see a black leather jacket. Wearing that jacket was a pony with a flaming skull for head.

“Oh Lu-Luna ha-have mercy o-on me,” the unicorn stuttered, looking up at the flaming skull. The Rider just looked back down at him, cocking his head a little, as the orange flames continued to burn around him.

“Where is your boss?” The Rider hissed, bending over the Unicorn, the chains wrapped around his chest rattling. The Unicorn could feel the heat of the flames burning his skin as he looked up at the Rider. Fear overtook him, making it impossible to talk.

“Tell me, or I will kill you,” the Rider growled, leaning even closer so the Unicorn was forced to look into the empty eye sockets. The Unicorn just kept shaking in fear as he looked at the Rider. He had already seen him rip apart ponies with those chains as if they were made of paper.

“A-at Ken-Kentucky Ma-Manor, right up th-the street from her-here, up that hill. It’s th-the large mansion wit-with the lights on. Pl-please do-don’t ki-kill me,” the Unicorn begged as the Rider rose a little. He looked back down the street, and up the winding pathway to the mansion. The Rider gave a low whistle, and the Night Rod drove up next to him, once more wrapped in chains and looking like it had been burned.

“You tell the truth, good.” The Rider said, still looking towards the mansion. The Unicorn gave out a sigh of relief, that was cut off all too soon when the Rider pushed his hoof down on the pony’s throat. “Now, look into my eyes,” the Rider commanded, and like all his other victims, the Unicorn had no other choice but to obey.

As the Unicorn’s eyes went white, the Rider dropped him on the street like a sack of garbage. He stomped over to the Night Rod and revved the engine. Fire erupted from the exhaust as the motorcycle accelerated forward, burning wheels squealing in the night as they left a trail of fire behind the Rider. His next meal was in reach, and the night was still young.

Cheers erupted from the large crowd gathered around a massive rectangular table as an elderly tan Unicorn was wheeled into the spacious dining hall by a nurse. The Unicorn had a oxygen mask around his muzzle, and an IV drip hanging from the wheelchair attached to his foreleg. A blanket had been placed over his lower body, tucked into the sides of the chair to keep the elderly pony warm. He also seemed to be wearing a red satin robe while every other pony in the room was dressed in suits. The nurse pushed him to the head of the table, and left the room when he raised his hoof to dismiss her.

He then extended both of his hooves out and the two ponies closest to him: a dark tan Pegasus with a purple mane on his right, and a light tan Unicorn with the same purple mane as him on his left, took his hooves and kissed them. The elderly pony nodded to both of them, allowing them to sit down, every other pony following suit. The ponies that stood around the lower level of the dining hall, however, remained standing. They wore suits, but were armed with swords, crossbows, and knives. On the second level, there were more ponies, along with griffins and minotaurs. Like the guards in the lower level, they were armed and wearing suits.

“How blessed I feel to have all of you around me on my ninetieth birthday,” the elderly pony said, taking off his oxygen mask and speaking in a wheezing voice. “For the last seventy years I have led the Don Family, and in those seventy years, I have made the Don Family the number one family in Stalliongrad!” Capone shouted as he slammed his hoof on the table. He broke into a coughing fit and began to reach for his mask. The two ponies closest to him got up to help, but he waved them off, as he turned the knob on the oxygen tank next to him to allow the pure oxygen to flow through. After a few minutes of deep gasping, he turned the oxygen off and removed the mask again.

“As you all know, after tonight I am retiring as the head of the family and my two sons will be taking over,” he said, looking at the two ponies next to him. “Now, as you all also know, the Don family has a bloody history when it comes to the succession of leadership. Why, I even killed my own brother to become the head of this family,” Capone laughed, along with some of the older ponies in the group. “But my sons here,” he said, extending both his hooves to gesture to each one of his sons. “They are something special. Never have I seen two brothers so close before and have such an understanding of one another that they knew before tonight who would be taking over. Just look at where they are sitting, I didn’t tell them a thing,” Each pony in the room looked up and started to murmur to one another. The pony on the right was to be the next leader of the family, while the one on Capone’s left would be his lead enforcer.

“Red Rose here,” Capon said, pointing to the Pegasus on his right, “might be the younger of the two, but never have I come across a smarter pony. From the moment I introduced him to the family business, he has been nothing more than an absolute genius!” he said, a note of pride in his voice. “Be it money, a hit, finding a snitch, or just simply playing chess against this old bag of bones, he has always proven he was the smartest pony in the room. This is why I am proud to call him the new head of the Don Family.” As Capone said this, each one of the ponies in the room broke out in applause cheering for the new head of the family. None of them were as loud as the pony across the table from him. Red Rose raised his hoof, and like magic, the entire room stopped applauding and went back to silence.

“And here, my other son, Sharp Edge, will be his lead enforcer,” Capone laughed, as he patted the hoof of his eldest son. “Never have I seen a more intimidating Unicorn in all my life. Not even in my prime was I as intimidating than this bastard,” Capone said, laughing again as he did. “Look at him! He has all the magical skills of a Unicorn and built like an Earth Pony. Never will you come across a pony like this again in all your lives, or as loyal. During that whole Royal Wedding nonsense, my sons were in Canterlot taking care of some...business…when all hell broke lose. Was Sharp Edge here a coward like all them other ponies? No! He fought his way through and protected his little brother. Even after all their guards were killed, he kept fighting,” he said, once more with that noticeable pride in his voice.

The two brothers nodded to one another as the crowd erupted into cheers once more. Capone just looked around the room with a satisfied grin on his face as his sons basked in the glory. After tonight, he could die in peace, knowing that he was leaving his family into the right hooves.

“Alright, shut up now and let’s enjoy my birthday!” Capon shouted. At that, ponies in tuxedos entered the room pulling carts loaded with plates ready to be served to the the family. Soon the hall erupted in chatter, as glasses clinked against one another and laughing could be heard. Capon looked across the table, smiling as he saw all his family that was with him, except for one.
“Rose, Edge, where is your no good cousin Gold Digger?” Capon asked, as a mare with a blonde coat and red mane placed a salad in front of Capon, and began to feed the elderly Unicorn.

“Don’t know, Father,” Edge said, looking down at the empty spot.

“Probably with some dame again,” Rose said with a laugh, taking a sip of the wine in front of him. “You know how he gets when he's out drinking—a damn loud mouth, he is,” Rose groaned.

“Well, as my last order to the two of you as head of the family is teach that colt some manners tomorrow. I don’t care how, just do it,” Capone ordered, opening his mouth so the mare next to him could place more salad in his mouth.

“Consider it done, Father,” Edge said loudly, picking up his knife with his magic and twirled it a bit. Rose chuckled slightly as Capone once again smiled at this two sons.

Before anything else could be said however, the deafening roar of an engine ripped through the dining hall, making everything on the table shake as if a herd of rampaging buffalo was running by the mansion. All of the security drew their weapons as they looked around, and Capone slammed his hooves on the table.

“What the hell is that?! I sure as hell didn’t invite no damn Diamond Dogs to my birthday! Somepony get out there and kill them!” Capone shouted, as he broke into another fit of coughing. His two sons came to his aid as some of the ponies in the room started to head towards the door to find the noise, but before they could, the sound cut out almost instantly, as if feeling the presence of danger.

Every guest and guard of the dinner looked around the room. Even the ponies that were to go out and find the noise stopped where they were and looked. All they could hear was the silence of the room, and the deep gasping breaths of Capone as he breathed in the pure oxygen.

“Well?!” Rose shouted, looking at the guards at the door. “Go out there and find out what the—” The engine roared back to life, as the sound of glass shattering came from overhead.

Everypony in the room looked up at once to watch a motorcycle with flaming wheels come crashing through the window and landing right on the table. The engine was still going as the pony on top of it sat there perfectly still, his skull engulfed in orange flames and chains wrapped around his forelegs and upper torso. The Rider didn’t make a sound as he looked straight ahead at Capone. Nopony dared move as they looked at the strange creature that was now sitting on the table with a motorcycle that seemed to be on fire. Then, very slowly, the Rider raised it’s right foreleg and pointed his hoof at Capone.

“Guilty,”

“Kill the mother fucker right now!” Capone, Rose, and Edge all shouted at the same time. At once, a wave of arrows came screaming from the guards on both levels. All of the guests jumped from their chairs as more of the security forces entered the room and joined in firing arrows at the flaming freak. Those with magical abilities, like Sharp Edge and his father, started to send blasts of magic from their horns all aimed for the Rider, as other security forces started to throw knives at him.

Throughout it all, the Rider just sat there, taking in the punishment. Arrows pierced his leatherjacket and sank into his chest. Blasts of magic sent pieces of bone flying into the air as knives embedded themselves in the bones. All the while, the Rider just kept his hoof pointed at Capone, never looking away, even when an arrow entered his eye socket. The flames around the Rider’s skull did begin to die down, turning from orange to blue till the fire disappeared altogether. The hail of fire went on for a few more seconds before everypony stopped and looked at the Rider, who was completely motionless but with his hoof still pointed at Capone.

“I want to know who sent this!” Rose shouted, as he pointed at the Rider. “And when we find out, I want everypony they are related to, friends with, hoofbumpped with dead! I want them-”

“That wasn’t very nice.”

Everypony turned slowly towards the Rider who was shaking his head and rolling his shoulders. “Now I have to be not very nice back.” Flames once more danced across the Rider’s body, replacing any bones that were destroyed and carrying the knives and arrows that were embedded in parts of his body under his jacket. With what looked like a grin, the Rider gave out a demonic roar, and the flames around his skull reignited. Arrows and knives lanced out from under his jacket.

The arrows that the Rider shot back looked like bars of charred iron, and the knives became more serrated and curved. After his roar, the Rider laughed with sadistic glee as the arrows and knives found their marks across the room. He wasn't aiming them, but with the amount of arrows and blades that had struck him, he didn't need to. The security he hit burst into flames, screaming and writhing in pain as they toppled over the sides of the balconies they were standing on, or simply fell over dead.

The Rider got off his bike and started to walk across the table towards Capone, his hooves leaving black searing marks as he did so. Before he could reach Capone however, a large, cool-grey Minotaur jumped down from one of the balconies and landed atop the table, a large battle axe in hand. Issuing a bellowing war cry, he charged at the Rider, the axe raised and ready to cut the him in half. The Rider just watched at the Minotaur got closer and closer till he was just a few inches away and brought his axe down upon the Rider.

“Naught, naught” The Rider laughed and simply raised his right foreleg. The chains around his arm tightened, and when the battle axe smashed into his arm, the only effect was a shower of sparks and another evil grin from the Rider. The Minotaur just looked down at the Rider in a mixture of confusion and fear, as he tried to push the axe down upon the Rider, but the Rider’s foreleg stayed perfectly still, like a surgeon.

The Rider then took in a deep breath that sounded more like a loud hiss before leaning forward, his mouth open. A wave of orange fire came billowing out, like a dragon breathing fire, consuming the Minotaur. The Rider did not stop there; he turned to the right, flames still spewing from his mouth, several more guard’s screaming in agony as hellfire consumed them. The heat was intense, so much so that the walls behind the Rider’s victims caught ablaze as well. Each victim crumbled to the floor in charred remains, all except a single light blue Earth Pony with a yellow mane. The suit he had been wearing was burned to ash, but he was unharmed.

Seeing this, the Rider walked across the table leaving more singe marks as he did, till he was right in front of the pony. A chain emerged from the Rider’s back and grabbed the pony by the throat and dragged him into the air. The blue pony was shaking in fear as he looked at the Rider, whose head was cocked in confusion as he looked at the pony.

“Look into my eyes,” The Rider said, and like the Unicorn he had used it on only a short time ago, the pony was forced to look into the Rider’s eyes. This time, the pony did not hear the screams and feel the agony of their victims or their victim’s families. Instead, he and the Rider both heard the laughing of children, the images of a beautiful mare being presented with a earring, the pony receiving his badge, and the sounds and images of a happy family. This was a pure soul. The Rider broke the stare with the pony and nodded to him.

“Innocent.” The Rider declared, and turning towards his motorcycle, gave a low whistle. The Night Rod’s engine revved as it started to move in reverse till it fell off the long table, then turning towards the closest wall parked right in front of it. Without warning, chains shot out of the motorcycle, much like its master, and smashed through the wall with ease. Then, with another loud revving of the engine, the Night Rod backed up and pulled down a large chunk of the wall. Turning back to the pony, who was staring in sheer horror of what the bike just did, the Rider gave out a low hiss. “Run.” he commanded, before turning back to the other guests.

Getting on his hind legs, the Rider let some of the chains around his forelegs fall to the ground, gathering at his hooves. This seemed to remind those who were still in the room that they were in danger, and the barrage of arrows and magic started once more. The Rider payed no attention to this as he took the chain in his right hoof and whipped it at the closest pony to him. The chain found it’s mark perfectly and wrapped around the pony’s body, binding him like a hellish anaconda. The chain flared bright orange, and the pony gave out a brief cry of anguish before being engulfed in flames.

Soon, the Rider was whipping the two chains around the room, cackling with sadistic glee as the chains wrapped around anything they could and setting it ablaze. The pony that was spared the Rider’s flames just watched, stricken at what was going on, gripped by morbid fascination as the pony with the flaming skull killed each one of the guests of the dinner and the security hired to protect them. The pony was going to take a step forward when a chain, not ablaze like the rest, cut in front of him blocking his path.

Looking over, the pony saw it was from the motorcycle that was still pointed at the exit it had made, the red light on it blinking as if to single to him. Giving one last look at the Rider, the pony galloped out of the hole made for him, and away from the mansion all together.

The Rider gave a final whip of his chain and burned the last remaining Griffin to nothing but a charred corpse, the helpless guard turned to ash the minute it hit the ground. Leaving the dining hall empty except for Capone, his two sons, and the Rider.

“Wh-who the fuck are you!?” Sharp Edge demanded, getting on top of the table, his horn glowing with power. Before he could fully get up on the table however, a chain sprouted from the Rider’s back and wrapped around his neck, pulling him into the air. Red Rose started to spread his wings to help his brother, but a chain wrapped around his neck as well and suspended him right next to his flailing brother.

“I am the Spirit of Vengeance,” the Rider said in his low hissing voice, lowering himself back to all four hooves and started to walk towards the three ponies. “I seek out souls tainted with the blood of the innocent, to avenge the lost souls, and to consume the dark souls of those who spilt the blood." The Rider was getting closer; Capone was looking up at his two sons, who were desperately trying to get out of the Rider’s hold. “I am the Ghost Rider, and your three souls are drenched in the blood of the innocent,” Ghost Rider growled as he stood above Capone, his empty eyes looking down at the head of the Don Family. He lowered Rose from the air till he was only a few inches from the Rider’s face.

“Look into my eyes,” The Rider whispered, and in that instant Red Rose’s eyes stared right into the Rider’s. Capone could only watch in horror as the empty eye sockets of the Rider flared with red light, and flames started to shoot out from them. Rose stared unblinking into the flaming eyes, as he gave out little cries, like a foal having a nightmare. Suddenly, a purple, vapor-like substance leaked out of Rose’s eyes and went into the Rider’s. For several seconds the vapor poured into the Rider’s eyes till finally Rose’s body went limp, the chain around his neck loosening and slithering back into the Rider’s back.

“What did you do to my son?!” Capone screamed, as he looked down at his son’s body. His eyes were pure white, and all he seemed to do was breathe and blink.

The Rider did not answer him. He lowered Sharp Edge closer to him till he was face to face with him. Edge, however, did not give up. Glaring defiantly at the thin that just killed his brother, he sent a blast of magic into the Rider’s face.

“You think you can fuck with my family?!” Edge shouted, as he sent burst after burst of magic into the Rider’s face. “You are wrong! You are so fucking wro-ARGH!” Capone looked up to see that another chain had slid out of the Rider’s back and had wrapped itself around Edge’s horn before snapping it off. Edge shouted in pain as a thick stream of blood spurted out of the horn.

“Look into my eyes,” the Rider commanded, and like his brother, Sharp Edge stared into the Rider’s eyes, his cries of rage stopping instantly. Capone could only watch as his other son was subjected to whatever the Rider was doing to him. Then, like before, a thin vapor of purple came out of the pony’s eyes and into the Rider's. The Rider dropped the last son like a pile of garbage before looking down at Capone, who had tears of anger rolling down his face.

“That is only a small taste of what I will do to you,” The Rider said, as his chains started to slither off the table and wrapping themselves around Capone’s wheelchair. “I have had much to eat tonight, but your soul is much darker than your sons. I could smell the evil when I entered this town,” the Rider chuckled as the chains started to move across Capone’s body. “Now, look into my ey-” The Rider suddenly stopped talking. His mouth was still wide open as if he was going to continue, but something caught his attention, even the chains around Capone slackened.

The Rider turned around a few times, as if he was searching for something, till he stopped and looked out a window to the south. “A dark soul,” the Rider murmured, looking out the window. “A very, very dark soul,” he took a step towards the window, nearly taking a step too far and falling off the table. “A Demon’s soul.” The Rider looked over at Capone before walking briskly back towards him.

“We must make this quick,” he said, his voice sounding excited and full of some unknown energy. Then without another word. the Rider’s eyes started to blaze again, staring right down at Capone to as the vapor of purple appeared again for the Rider to consume.
Dropping the elderly pony like the bag of bones he was, he turned to the motorcycle and gave a high pitched whistle. The Night Rod zoomed up to him and the Rider jumped on, revving the engine loudly as he pulled the handlebars back, performing a wheelie as he circled around the table and shot for the opening he made for the innocent pony.

“Not much time! Not much time! Must make it there by morning or the soul will not be mine!” The Rider shouted, as he gave the engine a final rev. The flames around the wheels grew brighter and more intense as orange flames burst out of the exhausts, much brighter than before. The Night Rod was flying down the hill, leaving a much larger trail of fire behind it than before, till it finally, with one hard pull from the Rider, became airborne. It shot into the sky like a red comet, heading south and leaving a trail of fire behind it in the sky.

Chapter 4: Knowing your Demons

View Online

Chapter 4: Knowing your Demons

“I’m telling you, Chief, that’s what happened! As unbelievable as it is, it’s the Celestia honest truth!” Gold Star shouted, slamming his hooves on the metal integration table. He was sitting in the metal chair facing the one-way window. On the table were several open folders and pictures of charred corpses and piles of ash. Three pictures had been singled out and set aside: Red Rose, Sharp Edge, and Capone, all laying in hospital beds with their eyes wide open and white. In the room with him, was a light brown Earth Pony with a blue peaked cap with a silver badge on it.

“Gold Star, you were working undercover in the Don Family for five years,” Chief Blue Steel said looking at one of the folders containing a list of names, “and not once did they suspect you, and throughout your time you brought back very valuable information. But, this story, it’s just too impossible to believe,” he said shaking his head, and looking at the pony as if to beg him for another answer.

“I know Chief! But that’s what happened! Why the hell would I make up a story like this?” Gold Star asked looking down at his hooves. Ever since last night, he had been trying to explain what happened at the Kentucky Mansion, but so far nopony believed him. Hell, he wouldn't have believed it either if he hadn’t been there.

“Look, you've been under a lot of stress, I get that. Undercover work ain't the easiest assignment,” Steel said, walking over to the side of the desk and patting Gold Star on the back. “You're like a son to me. Hell, you married my daughter! The stress of all of this must have gotten to you. We won’t hold it against you if you, well, went and…”

“I didn’t go crazy and kill all of them!” Gold Star shouted, “How would I be able to burn them all alive like that?! I am tell you a-”

“Pony with a flaming skull and motorcycle did it with chains, right?” Gold Star and Blue Steel both turned towards the voice and both showed noticeable shock on their face. Standing at the door was a very tall, very thin Earth Pony with a brilliant white coat and a well-coiffed blonde mane dressed in a black blazer and tie. Both were drawn to his eyes: one was a dull gray, the other a bright yellow, slitted vertically like a reptile's. The pony walked in closing the door behind him and sat in the chair that was facing the two of them.

“Who are...how did you...what the…” Steel tried to make a question, but the sudden appearance of the Earth Pony, and his strange eyes, were putting him off.

“He also seemed to just absorb damage as well, and could force ponies stare into his eyes, yes?” the white Earth Pony asked again, looking at the two. He spoke with an odd, almost musical accent as he addressed the two.

“Now hold a second there,” Gold Star said, getting to his hooves. “Who let you in on this investigation?”

“The motorcycle seemed to have a mind of it’s own, as well, I assume. Coming when called, moving freely as if it was a pony, that sort of thing. Then there are his chains. I have read some interesting accounts about those chains, but your report was the most detailed by far. Become a detective, Gold Star; much more suited for you.” the strange pony said, never once taking his mismatched eyes off the photos.

“Who the buck are you?!” Blue Steel finally shouted, which only made the pony look up slowly, not seeming to understand where the sudden anger was coming from.

“Special Agent Bentgrass, of Their Majesties’ Royal Investigative Service.” Bentgrass said, pulling out a small felt case, flipping it open to reveal a gleaming badge and picture ID. The two ponies looked at the badge as Bentgrass kept looking over the pictures. “I understand you have had an incident of the demonic persuasion?” Bentgrass asked, but didn’t seem to interested in their answer as he looked over the picture of Capone.

“Demonic what now?” Blue Steel asked, looking at the ID again. This time he was looking more closely at the badge and saw under the Equestrian seal was the logo of the R.I.S. What truly caught her eye, though, was the small print under his picture.

A. Bentgrass, Special Agent, Grade 13. Division Six.

“What business does the R.I.S have with the death of Capone? Did he have unpaid taxes or something?” Steel asked, ripping the picture out of Bentgrass’ grip.
“Yes, incidentally. In point of fact, we were actually going to arrest him today for tax evasion,” Bentgrass said in such a uncaring manner that both ponies wanted to hit him. “But, you have also stumbled upon a case I have been working for the last three years, and I need to know what you know about it,” Bentgrass said, looking right at Gold Star.

“Wh-what?” Gold Star asked, looking to Blue Steel then back at Bentgrass. “Yo-you believe me?” the sound of disbelief was all but clear in his voice.

“Oh, you have no idea,” Bentgrass said, smirking a bit. “I have been tracking the movements of the Ghost Rider for the last three and half years, and let me tell you, tracking him has been no easy task.” Bentgrass laughed as he looked at another picture of charred remains. “And this is definitely his work.”

“The Ghost Rider?” Blue Steel repeated, “You mean that myth the Manehatten Times is always babbling on about?” as these words left Steel’s mouth, Bentgrass looked up at him with such a glare that the Earth Pony took a step backwards.

“Chief Blue Steel, stories such as Princess Luna creating Bat Ponies is a myth. Giant alligators living in the sewers of Manehatten is a myth, and an alternative universe populated by monkey like creatures is a myth,” Bluegrass said, getting to his hooves, he then reached into his jacket and pulled out a small picture and pushed it towards the pair of ponies. “But the Ghost Rider? He is no myth, not by a long shot.”

Blue Steel and Gold Star looked down at the picture Bentgrass had pushed towards them. The picture was in black and white and extremely blurry, but it was easy to make out the shape of a motorcycle and somepony on top of it with what looked like a flaming skull. The two of them looked for a few more seconds before Bentgrass pulled the picture back.

“What did he look like?” Bentgrass asked, looking right at Gold Star. Gold Star looked up at him and raised an eyebrow in confusion.

“I think you know that already, Agent Bentgrass,” Gold Star replied, not knowing why he was being asked this again.

“All the same, it never hurts to hear corroborating descriptions.” Bentgrass took his seat again and placed his forelegs on the table, tapping them together. Gold Star looked over at Steel, who just shrugged as he gave Bentgrass a hard glare, but Bentgrass gave no indication that he noticed as he stared at Gold Star with his strange eyes.

“Well...he wasn’t flesh and blood, I can tell you that now,” Gold Star began, “He was a walking talking skeleton with a flaming skull for a head. He also wore a leather jacket and had a lot of chains around-”

“Did you say he was talking? He spoke?” Bentgrass interrupted, his reptile eye seemed to glow with excitement.

“That’s right bu-”

“What did he say?”

“Well...when he was hit with a wave of arrows and magic he said something like ‘That wasn’t very nice, now I have to be not nice back’ and then started to shoot the arrows and knives out of his body like he was some kind of machine,” Gold Star looked for any indication from Agent Bentgrass to stop, but the pony seemed interested in the story so he continued. “And then he got into a fight with a big Minotaur with a battle axe. He blocked the axe with one foreleg wrapped in chains, before he started to breath fire like a dragon!” Bentgrass once again reached into his blazer and pulled out a notepad and pen.

“Go on.”

“Well, he then started to turn it on everypony on one side of the room, the side I was on."

Bentgrass nodded slightly, pen flying across his notepad. "And he missed you?"

"Well, no. He hit me with it, and while it was super hot, it didn’t burn me. Well, it destroyed the suit I had on, but I was okay. He seemed to be confused by that and he walked over to me and grabbed me by the neck with one of his chains that had sprouted out of his back!” at that, Gold Star pointed to his neck where some bruising,where some bruising, patterned in a chain shape, could be seen. “He then told me to look into his ey-”

“Wait!” Bentgrass shouted, looking at Gold Star with all the curiosity in the world. “He told you to look into his eyes, and you're still talking?!” Bentgrass was smiling, he seemed ecstatic about the news. Once again, Gold Star shared a look with Blue Steel, who just looked as confused as him.

“Ya, and well it felt like he was-”

“Looking into the depths of your soul,” Bentgrass said, a grin forming on his lips. He stood up and nodded to both stallions. “I would like to thank you both for your time; the information you have just given me is more than I could have hoped for,” he said, turning towards the door. “Oh, Gold Star,” he looked back at the young stallion. “Keep up the good work; you're the only pony to survive the Ghost Rider’s stare. If you had any darkness, or as he has said ‘Blood of the Innocent,’ on your soul, you would have wound up like those two,” he said, before opening the door and letting himself out.

The two police ponies looked at the door for a few seconds before turning back to one another.

“Who the buck was that?”

Mac woke up, gasping for breath. As always, his body felt like it was on fire and he needed water now. Looking around, he tried to find the familiar jugs of water that the Rider usually left waiting for him, but instead he saw a lake with clear water in it. As confused by this as he was, Mac didn’t care one bit as he scrambled to the edge of the lake and started to drink from the lake as soon as he could.

For several long moments, Mac drank the cool water of the lake, treasuring every drop of water as if it was his last. The water felt like it was cooling his entire body, putting out the demonic flame that consumed his body every night. After getting his fill, Mac slowly raised his head from the water to look at his reflection. To his surprise, his mane was still black, his eyes gold, and his coat dark maroon.

Must have gotten his fill last night, Mac thought, observing himself. He looked down his side to see that the green fireball was still there. Normally, if the Rider did not get enough to eat the night before, Mac would look like his old self when he awoke, but when the Rider had his fill of dark souls, the magic that kept his appearance changed was strong enough to keep working. Taking in another drink of water, Mac started to observe his surroundings.

He was no longer in Stalliongrad, that was for sure. He was surrounded by green fields and forest instead of dark buildings, and the air was fresh instead of stench of a half of million ponies working. Mac also noticed the Night Hog was near him, the Rider not sending it into the shadows like he normally did. This struck Mac as odd; the only time the Rider did something like that was if he was in a rush.

Moving from the lake, he started to try to get a bearing on where he was. Usually he would choose the next destination, not the Rider, and since Mac is asleep during the Rider’s take over of his body he had no idea where the Rider might have taken them to. Stretching slightly, Mac looked around, trying to find something to help indicate where he was. He noticed that dirt path was couple yards away from him and started to move towards it.

As he walked, he kept looking around at the trees around him, and felt the grass on his hooves. Something about this place seemed familiar to him. Maybe it was the fact he had spent little time in the country in the last few years that it felt so familiar. You might be able to take the Earth Pony from the farm, but you couldn’t take the farm from the Earth Pony. Reaching the path, he looked down one way to see nothing but the path going on for miles into the lush green fields. Looking down the other way, he felt his heart come to a stop.

“Wake up, you son of a bitch!” Mac shouted, running back to the water’s edge. “Wake up right now! I know you can hear me, Rider! Wake up!” Mac bellowed, stomping his hoof as he looked down at his reflection.

Slowly, his reflection turned that into a pony’s skull. The Rider’s head was not completely aflame, but instead lightly covered in blue fire. He was slow to start as he stared right into the face of the enraged Macintosh.

What’s your deal? The Rider asked, yawning after his question, obviously tired from his feast.

“What’s ma deal?” Mac shouted, slipping back into his country accent. “Ma deal is Ah just woke up to find that Ponyville is right down the path! The place where you and Ah became one! The place Ah swore to never go back to! The place where everypony there thinks Ah’m dead!” Mac shouted, glaring down at the Rider, who didn’t seem phased by the sudden outburst.

No, everypony there knows Big Mac is dead; they have no idea who you are, The Rider said, giving out another yawn. Now just go find an inn so I can sleep, The Rider’s image started to fade, singeling he was going back to sleep.

“What makes ya think we’re stayin?” Mac asked, his eyes full of anger for the Rider. “Ah’m gettin on that motorcycle and-”

And what? The Rider asked, his flames turning orange showing he was more awake, What? You think if you can put a few hours between yourself and here I won’t come back? There is a Demon Soul here, The Rider laughed, as Mac’s expression went blank, and a sudden cold seemed to go through him.

“A...A Demon Soul?” Mac repeated, looking in the direction of Ponyville.

That’s right Mac Mac, there is a Demon Soul in that town, and you know what those can do, The Rider said with a chuckle. Now stop arguing with me and get a room at the inn and start investigating. You and I both know the more time we waste, the more powerful that Demon can become, The Rider seemed to be getting annoyed by how slow Mac was getting the gravity of the situation. If we let that thing go free, well...I hope you don’t mind your sister’s blood on your hooves as well as your grandmother's,
The Rider broke into a fit of laughter as Mac splashed the water with his hoof. It was a low blow from the Rider, but Mac knew that he was right. He needed to find this Demon Soul; the danger it presented was too much for him to ignore.

Looking to the Night Rod, he gave a low whistle and the engine came to life. The motorcycle slowly made it’s way into the shadow’s the tree’s made from the morning sun and soon it vanished from sight along with the rumble of it’s engine. Mac then started to make his way to the dirt path. As long as he didn’t talk to anypony he should be okay. Normally these Demon Souls were not too bright, and it would be easy to find it and leave. Every second he would spend in Ponyville would be like a living nightmare.

Chapter 5: Welcome to Ponyville

View Online

Chapter 5: Welcome to Ponyville

Mac slowly made his way down the dirt path that led to Ponyville. Each path was torture as he reached the place of his birth, death, and rebirth. So many memories, all that which brought him pain, flooded through his mind. He wanted to turn back, to run from this place but, with the threat of a demon in the town, he could not.

In his five years of being with the Rider, he had faced many demons, but demons that could make the Rider take off like he did were few and far between. He had only encountered three such demons in his life, and each nearly killed him and the Rider, a task not easy to do. Each demon had brought death and destruction wherever they went, and mostly to small towns like Ponyville. Mac feared for his sister and all that lived in the town, for a demon might be able to destroy a trusting town like Ponyville.

As he got closer to the town, he saw a figure standing right in front of the bridge that went over a small river to get into town. It did not take Mac longer than a few seconds to recognize the figure; making him want to turn tail and run right then and there. For just a few feet in front of him was one of the most social ponies one would ever meet.

Pinkie Pie.

As if knowing his dread, the pink mare turned to him and with an unnaturally large smile and began to bounce over to him. As many times in the past Mac had seen that, he could never understand how she could bounce everywhere she went. It did not take her long to reach Mac, the smile still ever present on her face.

“Hi there! My name is Pinkie Pie! I just knew ponies were coming today!” she shouted, bouncing up and down in front of Mac; whose head was bobbing up and down to keep up with her. Suddenly, she stopped bouncing and started to look over Mac’s shoulders, as if she had been expecting something. “Hmm...that’s strange; my Pinkie-Sense told that the ponies coming to town today would be in pairs, but you're all alone,” she commented, tapping her chin.

“Well no matter! My name is Pinkie Pie! Did I say that already? I’m just so excited to see a new pony in town! What’s your name? Where are you from? Are you planning on living here? Do you have a marefirend? Do you have a wife? Do you have a husband?” the questions just kept coming, each one getting either more random or more personal by the second. Mac could only wonder if this was the reason why not too many travelers came through town.

“Wild Blaze,” Mac said flatly, not really looking at Pinkie Pie as he told her the name he had been using since he left Ponyville. “And for all those other questions, mind your own business,” it was a struggle for Mac not to use his normal country accent, but to keep his cover he had to, and he had to be blunt and rude with Pinkie like every other pony he met. He also made his voice deeper to try to keep his real identity a secret still.

Pinkie Pie didn’t seem to notice the bluntness in his voice, for she was still smiling and seeming to be as happy as could be still.
“Oh! That’s a very cool name! Wild Blaze! Like you should be a stunts pony! Ooo! Are you part of a circus or something?! That would be super amazing if the circus was coming to Ponyville!” Mac was starting to get a headache, after dealing with a demonic voice in his head for five years, how did this mare come off as more annoying?

“I’m with no circus; just passing through,” Mac said, still trying to keep his voice in check. A task that was proving harder to do.
“Aww...that would have been so much fun! Oh are you a wanderer then? A drifter? Or are you traveling from town to town the cleanse the souls of the evil and demonic?” Mac had to keep himself in check and not to give away anything, but just hearing that made his whole mind go blank. She was so close to the truth that it was scary. Pinkie Pie just stood there smiling, as if she had said nothing strange and waited for his answer.

“Drifter,” Mac said flatly, trying to move ahead but Pinkie Pie cut him off.

“Wild Blaze: The Drifter! That sounds super cool! Being a drifter you must be in need of money right? I bet all of my friends would be happy to have you work for them! Well, except Rainbow Dash, because she works in the clouds and, unless you really a Pegasus, you wouldn't be able to help her. You’re very big! Oh, maybe you can go help my one friend! She has a apple farm and is always looking for help her name is-”

“Ah’m not lookin’ for a job. Just a cheap place to sleep. Won’t be here no longer than a few nights,” Mac was quick to cut her off; he didn’t want to hear his sister’s name. He then mentally slapped himself for slipping back into his country accent, but he did at least keep his voice deep.

“A cheap place to sleep?” Pinkie repeated, not seeming to notice the change in how Mac was speaking. “Well Berry Punch owns the bar and tavern in town, but I don’t think she is that cheap...oh! Cherry Jubilee has an inn that is supposed to be cheap! She usually gives a discount to good looking stallions and you’re pretty good looking!” Pinkie said, making Mac roll his eyes.

He remembered Cherry Jubilee a bit too well. She always made some more than friendly advances on him. She was one of the main reasons why Mac didn’t like to run the stand in town. Mares like her just made it uncomfortable to be a stallion at times.
“Thanks,” Mac said with a grunt, moving pass Pinkie Pie and over the bridge. Pinkie Pie, however, just kept talking to him bouncing the entire way.

“Don’t you want to know where it is? Ponyville is a small town but it’s been getting bigger! I can show you! It would be like following the leader! We could stop by Sugarcube Corner, that’s where I work, then maybe stop by the library to see Twilight, we couldn't see Rarity she is off on some big date, Fluttershy lives out in the Everfree forest so if you wanted to make it a long trip we could go there, or I can show you where-”

“Aren't there other ponies supposed to be waitin’ fer?” Mac asked, not caring about his voice right then and there. He would rather deal with the Rider’s laughter all day long to hear her rant. He remembered hearing her rants from time to time, and they never bothered him so much back then. Just being back in this town, and all the memories attached to it, just made it feel like torture.
Pinkie’s eyes suddenly widened as she turned around and started to bounce back to her spot, to greet all the other ponies coming into town today just like him.

“Almost forgot! Thank you, Wild Blaze!” she shouted back to him, as she came to a stop in front of the bridge and sat down. She was definitely an odd mare, but seeing her so happy and filled with energy gave Mac a bit of reassurance, that being if she was still the same old Pinkie Pie, the Demon Soul here had not done any damage yet.

Mac proceeded to walk through Ponyville, trying to keep his head low and on his target. If he remembered correctly, the inn that Cherry Jubilee owned was just on the edge of town, near the Everfree Forest. That would make it a lost easier to transform at night with the trees for cover. As he walked, he could not help but to take in the familiar landscape of his home town.

Seeing everything, Mac felt like no time had passed since he had last been there, as if Celestia and Luna placed a spell upon the town to make it never age. Every store that was there when he left was still there, even the same potholes along the street were there. Nothing seemed to be out of place or missing, like if he was walking into a dream, a dream where he was still Big Mac and this was his home. Passing a large store window, Mac looked at and saw his reflection.

The reflection was not of a bright red pony with a blond mane, green eyes, and an apple cutie mark. The pony looking back at him was Wild Blaze, a dark maroon one with golden eyes, black mane, and a fireball cutie mark. He would never be Big Mac again, and trying to think different was just a recipe for heartache. He just needed to find that Demon Soul and leave.

Before Mac could take more than a few steps further, however, somepony shouted in his direction. He had been so wrapped up in his own thoughts that he couldn't make out what they had said. Turning his head slowly, Mac looked for the pony that had been shouting at him. What he received however was blur of rainbow before something or somepony smashed into his side. The force was enough to make the normally rooted pony lose balance and bump hard against the wall behind him.

Mac was able to right himself in a few seconds, but the pony that crashed into him fell onto the street with a loud ‘oof’. Mac looked down at the pony, and instantly recognized them. It was hard to forget that rainbow colored mane, seeing that in all his travels he had only met one pony with it.

Rainbow Dash.

“What the buck did I fly into?” She groaned, rubbing her forehead with one hoof, and pulling down her goggles with the other. She looked up at Mac with a curious look, before what seemed like anger took over her face. “Well?!” she practically shouted, looking up at him like he was the worse pony he had ever seen.

“Well what?” Mac asked, half amused by the term buck. It had been a long time since he had heard that for a swear.
“You should be apologizing for crashing into me,” she growled, getting to her hooves and ruffling out her feathers.

“If I wasn’t here right now, you’d would have flown right into that wall,” Mac said, his voice a bit harsher than it should have been.

“No way! I was about to pull upwards and miss it by inches if you hadn’t gotten in my way!” Rainbow shouted, stomping her hoof into the ground. A small crowd of ponies had stopped what they were doing, and look over at the pair of ponies now arguing.
“If ya say so,” Mac grumbled, as he started to walk away, but instantly was blocked off by Rainbow Dash, who was glaring right at him.

“Was that sarcasm?” her tone that of accusation as she stared Mac down. Mac looked down at the Pegasus, and a smile cracked upon his lips. After being stared down by much bigger ponies, Griffons, Minotaurs, and everything else in between, a glare from Rainbow Dash was almost cute.

“Might have been,” Mac said, making Rainbow’s face turn a shade red with anger. “But I don’t want to get into no fight with some filly so I’m sorry for crashing into you,” Mac said, walking by Rainbow Dash, whose face seemed to get a darker of red. She whipped around and was glaring at Mac as he walked away.

“Do you know who I am?!” she shouted, at him, flapping her wings and getting airborne so she could follow him. Mac didn’t give any indication that he had heard her, as he took a left onto a street that led right towards the inn. “Didn’t you hear what I asked you?” she growled again.

“I don’t know who you are, and don’t think I care to know,” Mac said, his honor as a stallion taking a hit for being mean to a mare, even if they had started to fight, but to keep his identity safe he had to keep everypony he met at a distance. He heard a loud growl from Rainbow Dash, who seemed to be about ready to go off on him when a pink blur past by Mac and seemed to tackle the angered Rainbow Dash to the ground.

“Dashie! Dashie! Dashie! Guess what?!” Pinkie shouted, Mac turned around to see that Pinkie Pie had tackled Rainbow Dash to the ground, and was standing on top of her, their faces a few inches apart.

“Pinkie!” Rainbow growled, as she tried to wrestle herself out of the energetic grasps of Pinkie, trying to glare at Mac. “One! I told you never to call me that! And two I am in the middle of-”

“She said yes!” Pinkie almost squealed, jumping off Rainbow Dash and started to bounce up and down. Rainbow stood up slowly, shooting Mac a death glare, before looking back at Pinkie.

“Who said yes?” she asked, now watching, like so many other ponies, Pinkie Pie bouncing up and down.

“Fluttershy! She said yes!” Pinkie laughed, as she bounced back over to Rainbow. Rainbow stared at her confused for a few seconds, before what looked like realization hit her.

“Wait...are you saying that Rarity was right and-”

“She was!” Pinkie exclaimed again. Rainbow took to the air and did a loop now smiling just like Pinkie Pie.

“What are we doing here?! Let’s go find the others!” Rainbow grinned, as she shot off in the direction that Mac knew was of Sweet Apple Acres. Pinkie Pie was still bouncing up and down, till she looked over at Mac, who was just standing there confused.

“Oh, hey, Wild Blaze! One of our friends just got engaged!” she said, bouncing up and down still. “Oh, I get to plan another reception party! That makes two out of six!” she said happily, before bouncing away leaving Mac bewildered and confused.

Two out of six? Mac thought, trying to take in what Pinkie Pie had just said. Does that mean three of Applejack’s friends are married or...wait...coudn’t that mean Applejack is- Mac shook his head hard. He didn’t need to know, he didn’t want to know. Applejack wasn’t his sister anymore, he was related to her, he was Wild Blaze, a drifter that was just passing by. Before he could see any more of sister’s old friends, he turned back towards the inn, just wanting to get this job over and done with.

Ding Ding

“Be with you in just one second!” a voice shouted to Mac, after he had tapped on the silver bell. Mac stood at the front desk of Cherry Jubilee’s inn, Easy Inn, and already Mac felt a bit more of his sanity slipping. From the wallpaper, flooring, and even the ceiling, everything was decorated with every shade of pink, pictures of happy looking ponies, and some picture of Cherry Jubilee herself, in positions that were a bit suggestive.

“Welcome to the Easy Inn , my name is Cherry Jubilee, the owner of this inn,” Jubilee said, walking in from the back, pushing the pink drapes out of her way. As she did so, her eyes instantly locked onto Mac, who could already feel the uneasiness that he had always felt around her. “And you, my friend, are one handsome stallion,” she said, batting her eyes at him as she walked toward the desk, swaying her hips more than needed.

Mac didn’t reply, he just kept a stoic look on his face, as his eyes tried to find anything to focus on in the room. Jubilee didn’t seem to take any notice of this as she leaned against the desk separating the two, not hiding the fact that she was looking him over.
“So what can I do for such a handsome stallion like yourself?” she asked, her voice seductive as she gave Mac a wink.

“One single bedroom,” Mac said in such a flat tone, that Jubilee actually recoiled a bit, apparently never been rejected like that before, after giving such obvious signs. Though, she quickly fixed herself as she just gave Mac another look over.

“Oh? Is that so?” she asked, as she started to move towards the back wall where keys were hanging. Once more, she was swaying her hips more than necessary, and flicking her tail a bit as she walked. “I take it you are single?” Mac didn’t give a response, as he kept staring right ahead, focusing on a key instead so he didn’t have to look at the grown mare, who was giving him every sign of wanting to have a good time. Jubilee giggled at the fact that he gave no response.

“That’s nothing to be ashamed of hun, just haven’t found the right mare, I take it?” she asked, sliding the key towards Mac. “Well, it’s normally fifty bits a night, but for such a looker I might be convinced to knock it down to twenty five,” she gave Mac another wink as he slid the key. Once more, Mac ignored the clues and reached for the key with his black hoof.

“Fifty is fine,” he replied dryly, sliding the key back to himself. Before he could though, Jubilee's hoof was placed on top of his own.

“You say that now,” she said, leaning over the desk and getting a bit too close to Mac for his liking, “But just remember, here at the Easy Inn we are able to give service twenty four hours a day, seven days a week. So if you ever feel lonely in that room all by yourself, don’t hesitate to call me,” she whispered in Mac’s ear. “For you, I will always be able to take a call,” she let go of Mac’s hoof and gave him another wink, before walking into her office, the sway of her hips more than they needed to be and adding a slight flick of her tail.

If the Rider was awake, Ah would never hear the end of this. Mac thought as he took the key and made his way up the steps towards his room. Looking down at the room key, Mac gave a groan of displeasure at what he saw. The room Jubilee had given him was room number sixty nine. How many innuendos can one mare give? Mac thought, approaching his destination and opening the door.

The room was much nicer than any of the rooms he had been visiting in the last few years, actually having a clean floor and beds that didn’t look like they had been used in delivering a foal or used in a murder. The shades of pinks and reds were evident in the room still, and instead of a single bed, he had been given a king sized. There was also a large bathroom with a nice looking shower, and no yellow ooze coming from the wall, which was always a nice plus.

Placing his saddle bag in the closet of the room, he went over to the window to see what he could see. He was facing the back of the inn, which faced the Everfree forest, the perfect room for Mac, seeing that at night he could head out there to transform without much notice. Bursting into flames indoors was never a wise idea. With one more look over his new temporary living arrangements, Mac started to make his way back outside and into Ponyville. As much as he hated the fact of being back in the place, the Rider was right: the sooner he could get some details on this Demon Soul, the sooner he could leave.

Passing by the front desk, and blowing off an advancing Cherry Jubilee, Mac started to make his way back into town again. The easiest way to track down this Demon Soul was to look for strange occurrences. Disappearances, ponies acting strangely, unexplained acts of vandalism, and of course, murder. Demons were predictable in this way, always looking for things they desired much like normal ponies, but they had powers and skills that allowed them to take what they want faster, and much more violent.

This is why Ponyville confused Mac. Most demons would head to the big cities, where vice and sin was rampant, where they could fulfill all of their seven deadly sins in just one night. Ponyville was one of the nicest towns their was; sure it had it’s dirty little secrets, but what town didn’t? Was there something this demon knew that Mac and the Rider didn’t? That didn’t seem likely, they had fought demons before and knew how they worked, this one just had to be very dumb.

Before Mac could take a few more steps into town however, somepony shouted his new name. Looking behind him, his heart suddenly dropped, his mind felt as if it went numb, and every part of his body seemed to go cold.

Walking towards him was an orange Earth Pony with a blond mane, a long blond tail with a red ribbon around her tail, and a old and worn tan cowcolt hat. She was smiling right at him, green eyes so bright and full of life that it seemed impossible that anything could pull her down into the depths of darkness.

“Howdy there, Ah’m guessin’ yer the Wild Blaze feller Pinkie Pie told me about?” Applejack laughed as she approached him. Mac fought to keep a stoic look on his face, but looking at his younger sister and seeing how much she had grown in the past five years made it difficult. He gave a simple nod, afraid to speak to his sister after so long.

“Well she hit the nail on the head with her description; kind of hard to miss a stallion of yer size and cutie mark,” she laughed, walking over to him and extending her hoof for a hoofbump. “Ma name is Applejack, Ah run the apple farm here in town,” she said, with a noticeable amount of pride in her voice.

“Wild Blaze,” Mac said with a grunt, would she be able to recognize his voice? It had been five years, could she recognize it?

“Glad to meet ya. Pinke now told me that yer a bit of a drifter, are ya not?” Mac only gave a nod in response. “Can’t imagine you got too many bits to yer name then, and Pinkie let it slip that you asked her fer the cheapest place in town. If yer plannin’ on stayin’ in town fer long you’re gonna need a job. Lucky fer ya the farm is always lookin’ fer a big pony to help out. With spring here we’re gonna need a hand ta get the farm ready for Apple Bucking season, how about it? Ah can promise a decent paycheck and free meals at the farm,”

Mac looked right into Applejack’s face. Her smile was so warm and inviting, her eyes bright with eagerness and hope. She wanted to help him out, to give some stranger a benefit of a doubt and helping hoof to every stranger. If it had been any other pony, he would have shot their advance down, keeping himself distant from everypony he came in contact with. However, after seeing his sister for the first time in such a long time, and to have her look so eager to help he just couldn't say no, not even when he was still really Macintosh Apple could he ever say no to her.

“That would be very kind,” Mac said, slapping himself so hard for accepting her invite, knowing it would bring more pain to him.
“Wonderful! Now, we don’t have much work fer ya to do today seein’ as we got them done already, but tomorrow we’ll have lots of work fer ya, but you can still join us fer supper tonight. Just follow me and we can have ourselves a nice little chat on the way to the house,” at that, Applejack turned around and started to make her way towards Sweet Apple Acres. When she turned around, Mac notice a slight glimmer coming from Applejack’s hat.

Squinting a bit, Mac looked to see what she added to her hat, but as he looked it wasn’t something on her hat that was glimmering, it was instead coming from her right ear.Everything in Mac’s world came to a sudden stop as he noticed what was hanging from his sister’s ear. It was a wedding earring.

“You alright there? Looks like ya saw a ghost,” Applejack shouted back to him, turning around and making the earring swing in her ear.

“Uh, ya. Just a passing thought,” Mac said, looking down at the ground a following her towards the farm.

She was married. His little sister was married.

He had missed so much.

Chapter 6: Supper with the Apples

View Online

Chapter 6: Supper with the Apples

Mac followed Applejack, a few paces behind her, as she talked about the farm and sites around Ponyville. She was almost giving him a tour of the small town, and explaining how the Apple Family were the ones to first establish Ponyville as a town, and how their apples supply most of the town’s food needs. Everything she said Mac already knew; he had lived there a long time ago and all the stories and buildings she pointed out he already knew all too well.

The only thing he wanted to know revolved around that earring on her right ear. He was too far away to see any defining characteristics about the earring; he could barely make out the three red apples in it that was part of her cutie mark. Normally a earring was a combination between the couples’ cutie marks, and without seeing the rest of it he couldn't tell who the husband was.

What he also wanted to know was how one of the most important days of his sister’s life went without him being there. He wondered who gave her away at the wedding. Braeburn seemed to be the only real choice of the family. Mac could only imagine how beautiful his sister could have been in her white gown, walking down the aisle to meet the pony she would be spending the rest of her life with. She probably was wearing her hat with the dress as well. Some ponies might have given her a bit of hell for it, but Mac knew that hat was special to her, and that on that day it must have been even more special.

“And if ya look over yonder, ya can see the apple tree’s makin up ma family’s farm. We got the best apples in all of Equestria Ah say, along with some of the best cider as well!” Applejack said, pride evident in her voice as she talked.

Mac looked over at the orchard and felt a twinge of old forgotten pride swell up in his chest. It was a sea of green as far as the eye could see. The tree’s were lined up perfectly, all ready to start growing the apples for late summer into fall. How he missed seeing the red apples appear in the trees, the feeling of his hooves making contact with the bark of the tree as he bucked the apples out of it, and most of all, he missed the look on his family's face after a long day of harvesting apples.

“Pretty impressive,” Mac said, trying to keep his voice low as he walked behind her.

“You bet it is!” she laughed, “And once them trees start to bear apples, it’s going to look even more impressive,” she said, the pride still notable in her voice as they walked down the dirt path. Time after time, he would try to look at he bobbing earing, trying to make out any details in it that he could, but it was bouncing around so much he could not make it out. All he could see was those three little red dots on it; everything else just kept getting blurred by the hat.

“And here we are, home sweet home!” she called to him, as she pushed open the gate that led up to the Apple Family home. Looking down the dirt path, Mac recognized almost every detail of the pathway to the house. Seeing all of it after so many years away just made his heart break; how much of his life that had been stolen from him by that curse.

“Over there is the barn. That’s where you’ll be meetin us every mornin’ fer work,” Applejack said, pointing to the bright red barn. Mac’s eyes instantly fixed on the structure. The last time he had saw that barn, it was burning down to the ground.

It was obvious that the barn was a new one, there was not much wear on it like the old one, and he could not see any of the patches in the roof he had fixed with his own two hooves years ago. Above the farm door, there was a new painting over it; it was a painting of a apple pie that looked like Granny’s cutie mark.

May all that enter this home feel the love etched into every fiber of it. And let that love fill your own heart when you walk inside. was written underneath it. He remember Granny having a plaque saying that hanging in the hallway of their home. She always believed in treating anypony that walked through that door like family, so that they will always want to return.

“Nice quote, ain’t it?” Applejack asked, looking up at the words Mac had just read it. “Ma Granny used to tell us that, stranger or friend, to always treat them like family. It’s the only way a pony can make it through this world,” she said, her eyes moistening as she looked at the wording.

“Sounds nice,” Mac said flatly. In his old life he might have believed that, but after years of living alone and seeing the true face of the world, he just couldn't imagine that some love was going to change any of it. It seemed that Applejack noticed the disbelief in his voice as she turned around to glare at him.

“And it’s true. Never met ya before in ma life, but already Ah’m offering ya some work and a good meal. Treating you like family almost, so ya better believe it,” she said with a slight huff. Mac didn’t look at her as he kept looking up at the words and the picture of the pie. It was a good memorial for Granny, how he missed that old mare almost every day.

“Well, don’t ya got somethin to say?” she asked, Mac could see that she was still glaring at him out of the corner of his eye. How she ever got married was beyond him at that point. Being her brother made him able to cope with those glares and her stubbornness, but it was hard to picture a stallion that would be able to put up with it.

Before Mac could say anything to her, the sound of a screen door slamming shut cut the air like a knife. Both turned to see a yellow mare with a red puffy mane coming towards them. Mac instantly recognized her, even though she was more lanky now and had finally earned her cutie mark, another important event that Mac missed due to the Rider.

“Bout time ya finally got home,” Apple Bloom said with an almost growl, “Leavin’ me to finish up all the laundry and to start fixin supper,” she moaned, as Applejack turned to face her.

“You mean how ya ditch me when you want to go hang with yer friends,” Applejack shot back, making the other mare just roll her eyes.

“Oh, don’t get me started on ditchin to hang with friends, seeing that you always seem to be-” Apple Bloom stopped mid sentence as she looked over at Mac. The look that she gave him was not a look that a brother ever wanted to see from his sister, not in a million years. “Who’s this handsome stallion you brought back with you?” she asked, walking towards them, her eyes never leaving Mac.

“This here is Wild Blaze, Wild Blaze meet ma younger sister Apple Bloom,” she stressed the word younger as much as she could, obviously noting the change in Apple Bloom’s behavior. “Apple Bloom this is Wild Blaze, now don’t ya go and start thinkin’ anything,” she growled, looking to Apple Bloom, than to Mac. Apple Bloom just giggled as she walked past Applejack towards the barn.

“Oh, Ah’m not thinking of nothin,” she said with another light giggle, her tail brushing slightly against Mac’s side, making him blush hard. If there was a moment where he ever wanted to fall over dead, this was the moment. She opened the door to the barn, but before going inside, she gave Mac a wink before closing the door behind her.

“Celestia Almighty, she’s at that age where she has to hit on any stallion that comes her way,” Applejack groaned, closing her eyes and shaking her head. “Now don’t you get any ideas now, ya hear?” she said suddenly, taking Mac by surprise.

“Never crossed my mind,” he said, looking away from the barn door and back at Applejack. She stared right into his golden eyes, as if scanning him for honesty. After a few moments she gave a nod before letting out a sigh.

“Sorry, Ah’m just protective of her, she is my younger sister after all and one of the prettiest mares in town,”

“I understand,”

“You got younger siblings Ah take it?”

“Used to,” Applejack looked up at Mac for a second. It was obvious that she wanted to ask him about what that meant, but before she could, the sound of loud gasping and grunts filled the air. Mac turned around to see what was making the noise. Coming around the side of the barn was a blue Pegasus who was covered in dirt and sweat, had a plow attached to him, and a wide grinned was plastered across his face.

“I did it! I finally did it!” he shouted, as he unhooked the plow from the yoke around his neck, and taking that off as well. “After three years, I have finally plowed the west and east fields in one day!” he laughed as he spread his wings and shook his entire body.

“Congratulations, hun,” Applejack laughed, walking over to the blue Pegasus. As she neared she gave him a light kiss on the cheek before nuzzling the side of his neck. “Ya finally beat Apple Bloom’s record. Now ya can start workin’ on beating mine of plowing the east, west, and north fields in one day,” she laughed, as the blue stallion’s face fell.

“What?! The north field is like the size of the east and west ones combined! How the hay would you be able to plow that?!”

“Aw hush, if yer somehow able to beat that, ya got to beat ma brother’s record of dorin’ all four fields in one day and going back and chekin if he did them all right,” Applejack laughed, “Not even Braeburn is able to do that,” she gave the stallion a grin as she turned back to Mac. “Wild Blaze, Ah want ya ta meet ma husband, Soarin Nimbus,” she said taking a step back so the two stallions could see each other fully.

Mac had heard the name once or twice before while listening to others conversations. He was supposed to have been a Wonderbolt a few years back that retired suddenly, but that was all he ever heard about him. Soarin just smiled at Mac as he walked towards him.

“Nice to meet you, Wild Blaze,” Soarin said, extending his hoof. Mac looked down at it, before extending his own and bumping Soarin’s, maybe a bit too hard, but he had to get a good feel of this stallion. Even though it was too late, he just wanted to make sure he was a good fit for his sister.

“Good to meet you, as well,” Mac said, as Soarin just grinned. Mac noted that he did give a good hoof bump, and good hoof bump was always a good first impression.

“Well then, now that those introductions are out of the way, do you know where Little-”

“Dive bomb!” Mac looked around for the sudden voice, but before he could turn around more than two inches, a red blur shot down from above and tackled Soarin to the ground, laughing as it did. Mac looked down at Soarin, his eyes wide in confusion to see the blue stallion laughing as well as he hugged a small red Pegasus.

“What did Ah tell you about doing that?!” Applejack shouted, walking over to the pair, who were still laughing. “That is not somethin’ ya should be doin, you could hurt yerself and yer pa!”

Pa? Mac thought, looking up at Applejack, who was advancing on the pair.

“But, Mommy! Aunt Pinky says surprising the ponies you love is the best way to make sure they know you love them!” the small red Pegasus said, getting off of Soarin and walking over to Applejack, where he nuzzled his head against her leg.

Mommy? Mac’s mind was racing, trying to connect the dots. It should have been obvious from just the first words Applejack said, but for some reason the idea of it was too much, that it wasn’t possible at all.

Applejack just shook her head as she kissed the top of the Pegasus’ head. “Well, Ah better talk to yer Aunt about that, now Ah want ya to meet somepony,” she said, as she placed her hoof on the side of the colt’s cheek and pushed his head to look at Mac. “This here is Wild Blaze; he’s gonna help out around the farm startin tomorrow, and will be joinin’ us fer supper tonight,” she said as she looked at Mac. “Wild Blaze, this here is our son Macintosh Junior, or as we like to call him, Little Macky.”

Mac looked down at the colt, trying to keep his face as emotionless as possible. As if dealing with the shock of his second youngest sister being married and his youngest hitting on him were not enough, this was almost too much. He was the same shade of red Mac was when he was still alive, white freckles on his cheek just like his mother's, green eyes that he got from his mother and father, and a blue mane like his dad.

As Mac was looking at Little Macky, Little Macky was looking up at the large stallion, his green eyes wide as looked at him. The two of them locked eyes for a second, green eyes looking into gold. “You look super cool!” he finally blurted out, making Mac take a step back in surprise at the sudden outburst as Little Macky started to run around him.

“Oh wow! Your cutie mark is also super cool! How did you get that?! Did it involve fireworks? Can you show me how? I have never seen a pony as big as you are!” Little Macky kept running around in circles around Mac, to the point where the latter was starting to get dizzy.

“Will ya stop all yer questions Macky? Didn’t Ah tell ya that’s impolite?” Applejack said, stepping forward and catching the colt as he was getting ready to run another lap around Mac. The colt looked up at his mom before looking for at Mac.

“Ah’m sorry, Mr. Blaze,” Little Macky said, looking down at the dirt.

“No problem,” Mac said, still trying to wrap his head around the whole situation. His sister had not only gotten married, she had also had a foal, a foal that she named after him! Mac could feel almost every emotion in his body starting to build up inside of him. Most all he felt anger, anger with himself for what he had done all those years ago. If Applejack knew what he had done, she would have never named her first son after him.

“Well, Ah’m goin to go help Apple Bloom finish supper. Macky, you start setting the table fer six. Ah’m sure yer other aunt is going to stop by fer supper again. Soarin, how about ya show Blaze around the property, should be time to eat when yall get back” Applejack laughed as she started to lead Little Macky away.

“Okay! Oh, can Wild Blaze sit next to me during supper?” the colt asked excitedly, as the two entered the house the screen door slamming shut again. Soarin just laughed, as he started to walk down the dirt path towards the orchard to which Mac started to follow, his mind still racing with everything that had just happened.

“Looks like Macky has taken to you,” Soarin laughed, as Mac just kept looking on ahead, trying to organize his thoughts about what he had just witnessed. It just didn’t seem possible, his sister married and had a foal. The prospect of the idea just didn’t seem possible.

“That colt, just has more energy in him than he knows what to do with. That’s why I know he is going to be a future Wonderbolt!” Soarin announced, as he turned to look down at the rows of apple trees of the orchard. “Well, this is obviously the orchard. We won’t do as much work in there just yet, mostly just picking up a few fallen twigs here and there and just keeping it neat,”

Mac remembered collecting all the fallen twigs and branches that the storms would cause. He remembered how Applejack would always make it a competition, just to show him up from time to time.

“Mostly you will be helping us get ready for the upcoming harvest. With the end of winter, the farm is going to need a few repairs here and there. I know the fence is in need of mending, and that chicken coop, pig pin, and cattle pin are also in need of repairs. Besides that, it should be some easy work, though with your size I am sure every job is easy work,” Soarin laughed nervously, looking back at Mac trying to make conversation.

“How long have the two of you been married?” Mac asked, he didn’t need reminding of how to do farm work, he knew that better than the back of his hoof. All he wanted to know what had happen in his sisters’ lives.

“Hmm? Well it will be about four years in just a few weeks,” Soarin said, leading the pair down the path that went around the farm. “Trust me, if you ever get married, remember the anniversary dates, otherwise you're going to be sleeping on the couch,” Soarin said, nudging Mac with his wing, to which Mac gave no reaction to. “Well, it was the best decision of my life,” Soarin added, unsure of what to say around the quiet pony.

“And how old is your son? Take it he is named after his grandfather,” Mac knew where the colt got his name, but he felt it odd if he didn’t ask the question, seeing that he knew that he was not named after Soarin.

“Going to be four at the end of spring, and no I did not get her pregnant before we were marred,” Soarin said, turning to Mac who gave him a questioning eye. “Just turned out that way, and it’s all the better, I say. As for his name sake, he is named after my wife’s brother,”

“Take it he’s not around anymore.”

“Ya...died five years ago in a barn fire with their grandmother. It was a horrible tragedy, a freak accident,” Soarin sighed, looking down at the grown instead. “Losing two family members like that? I can’t even begin to fathom what kind of pain that is like,”

It was no accident. Mac thought, a spark of anger rising in his chest.

“Once I saw Little Macky for the first time, I just knew what we had to name him,” Soarin continued, “Her brother was known as 'Big Mac' and from the pictures I have seen of him, he lived up to the name. He was about the same size as you, maybe a bit bigger. He was a bright red Earth Pony with green eyes. If Macky had a hay colored mane, some ponies might have thought we cloned him!” Soarin chuckled at this, as they reach a bend in the path. Mac knew the bend well, it was the last turn before you would start to return to the farmhouse, and where the gate to the family grave site was.

Looking out over the site, it was not hard to find where his and Granny’s graves must have been. There were two graves in the yard that looked newer than the rest.

“He’s right out there,” Soarin said, looking out. “Buried right next to his grandma. All they could find of him though was his yoke, experts say he might have been completely consumed somehow. Needless to say, it was a closed casket funeral for both. I was there to help a friend through a tough time when I saw Applejack. We met once before then at the Royal Gala. Can’t say it was the best time to reconnect but,” Soarin stopped talking, his eyes fixed on the gravesite. He seemed to be finishing the rest of his statement to himself, pain obvious on his face. “Let’s not talk about it anymore, and don’t bring it up to Applejack or Apple Bloom. They say they are over it but I know they are still hurting from that loss. Let’s talk about something happier. What about you? Got any family?”

“Did,” the statement was so flat and uncaring that an uncomfortable silence filled the air, at least it seemed that way to Soarin. Mac just kept looking over at the gravesite. He didn’t want to imagine that funeral, or what it must have been like for his family to think he had died.

“Tell me more about your son, seems like he can be a handful at times,” Mac said, turning to head back to the farm house.

“Oh you would not believe it! Having aunts like his, it would be hard for any colt not to be always so energetic! Well, they’re not really his aunts, but just really close friends to my wife, they are practically all sisters. Though, I was very close with the head of the Wonderbolts, Spitfire, and she comes around time to time to give him flying lessons. That colt is going to give me a run for my money in just a few years, practically learned how to fly before he could even crawl!” For the rest of the walk home, all it seemed that Soarin was able to talk about was his son, and how he was already his pride and joy in every way.

“About time the two of ya got back,” Applejack called out, as she watched the pair approaching the farm house. “Ah was just about to go out lookin’ fer ya,”

“Sorry hun!” Soarin shouted back, “But you know I am never far away when you bake an apple pie!”

“You and them pies, Ah swear the only reason you married me was so you’d get them pies fer free,” Applejack laughed, as she watched them come closer to the house.

“What do you mean free? You work me like a slave!” Soarin took to the air at this, and glided over to her before coming to a landing next to her. “But I still love you,” he said kissing her on the cheek.

“Such a sweet talker,” she replied, nuzzling against his neck. The older, and overprotective, brother in Mac wanted to punch Soarin in the side of the head for being so forward with his sister, but he had to remember he had no say in the situation. They were married, and he was dead.

“So how’d ya like the tour of the farm?” Applejack asked, turning towards Mac.

“It’s a farm,” both Soarin and Applejack looked back at Mac, giving him a mixture of odd and offended looks. Mac watched as Applejack’s face started to turn red, she was about to go off on him and probably ask him to leave. That would be for the best at least, and he would not have to keep putting on this charade.

“Give him some time A.J.” Soarin said, nuzzling the side of her head. “He doesn’t understand how much this farm means to us,” he said, talking to Applejack in the voice of a lover as he tried to calm her down. To Mac’s surprise, Applejack let out a slow breath and went back into the house without saying a single word. Never did he ever see her calm down that fast, normally she would just do what she wanted to do, due to her stubbornness.

“You are going to really want to complement her cooking,” Soarin laughed, looking over at Mac with a weak grin. “Otherwise you might find yourself in a world of hurt tomorrow,” he said with a grin, as he entered the house after his wife.

Mac gave the darkening landscape another look over. Like the town, it seemed that a spell had been cast on the farm to keep it looking almost the same as it has when he had left that night, except that the barn was on fire. Looking at it made waves of unpleasant memories flood his mind. Why he ever agree to come back here was beyond him. With a groan, he walked up the familiar creaky steps to the porch, and enter what used to be his home.

“Well Celestia be blessed, Ah’d never seen a stallion put it away like you, Wild Blaze,” Applejack laughed, as Mac reached for another helping of apple dumplings, the food on his plate disappearing faster than the first ciders of the season. He was already on his fourth helping of food, while everypony else was still working on their first. “By how fast yer eattin’ Ah’ think you've haven’t eaten in days,” she laughed again.

“Two days,” Mac replied, as he shoved another dumpling in his mouth, Little Macky watching him eat, eyes wide in some sort of admiration. “But I have not had a home cooked meal in years,” he added, as he reached for the glass of cider in front of him and downed in.

“Well, eat all you like then,” Soarin said “We got plenty of food, and there is plenty of work for you to do to pay us back,” he grinned as he sipped his cider as he looked across the table at Applejack. Applejack was at the head of the table with Little Macky to her right, while Apple Bloom was sitting a chair away from her next to Soarin and across from Mac.

“I will keep that in mind,” Mac said, as he reached for a roll next. Looking up, he saw that there was a plate across from Little Macy with a glass of water and cider set in front of it. “Is there somepony we should be waiting for?” he asked, as he took a large bite out of the roll. Everything tasted amazing, his sister had always been amazing cook, and as time went on, it seemed that she had only gotten better.

“Might be,” Apple Bloom said, looking back at the plate. “Though, she isn’t all that predictable,” Apple Bloom turned back to Mac, and gave him flirtatious look that made Mac’s face turn red as a chill of pure awkwardness ran down his spine. “So Wild Blaze, you have a marefriend?” she asked, as she batted her eyes. What really got Mac, was when he felt a hoof running up his hind leg.

“N-no,” Mac stuttered as he used his hoof to push hers down and away. She just kept looking at him, giving him a wink. “And not really looking for one,” he said, looking over at Applejack who was giving the pair a glare, to which Apple Bloom completely ignored.

“Oh? But Ah’m sure a stallion such as yerself would have no trouble getting a marefriend. That special somepony to warm lonely nights?” If this has been any other stallion, and if Mac was still alive, he would have ended this conversation as fast as possible for his sister to be talking to any unknown pony like this.

“No way! Wild Blaze is way too cool for a icky marefriend!” Little Macky exclaimed, as he looked over at his aunt, “Especially one with cooties like you!” he laughed, sticking his tongue out at Apple Bloom.

“You dork! Just stop talkin’ about things ya don’t know! Ah’m sure Wild Blaze would love to know about a pony wettin’ their bed almost every-”

“Apple Bloom! Macintosh Junior! That is no way to behave at dinner, especially when we got guest! Apologize to one another right now!” Applejack shouted, getting to her hooves.

“But, A.J.”

“But, Mommy,” the pair whined in unison.

“No buts! If Ah don’t hear an apology neither one of ya is getting yer dessert tonight. And what are you giggling about over there, chucklehead?!” Applejack growled, now turning her attention towards her husband. Soarin was trying to hold back his laughter as he bit his bottom lip, and had his eyes tightly closed.

“I’m sorry hun, but you always look so cute when your angry,” he said, almost bursting out in laughter as said this. Applejack’s face went red, as he looked at him, more out of embarrassment than out of anger.

“Sh-shut up, you love sick puppy. And Ah haven’t heard an apology from ya two yet,” Applejack turned her attention back to her sister and son who were now making gagging noises.

“We’re sorry,” they said in unison, as they went back to eating. Applejack just rolled her eyes as she sat back down and looked at the two.

“Ah swear, yer more like siblings than aunt and nephew,” she sighed, as she looked back Wild Blaze who was still eating. “So, where are ya from, Wild Blaze?” Applejack asked, turning the conversation back towards their guest. “Where do you call home?”

“Stalliongrad, before that Manehatten, and before that Prairieville. I’m a drifter, I don’t have a home,” Mac replied. In all honesty, that was the last three places he and the Rider had been, and it was true, he didn’t have a home anymore.

“Now that can’t be true,” Applejack laughed, “All ponies got a home, where their family is waiting for them to come back to one day,” Mac looked up at her, it was obvious she was talking from personal experience, when she had left to find her cutie mark.

“I don’t have a family anymore, they're all gone,” he replied flatly, as he started to drink water in front of him. The room went silent for a moment, no pony knowing what to say at the sudden announcement.

“Like they moved?” all eyes found their way to Little Macky, who was looking up at Wild Blaze in confusion. “Like, they went somewhere else?”

“No, not like that, hayseed,” Applejack said, looking towards her son. “What Wild Blaze is trying to say is, well, he is trying to say-”

“They’re dead,” once again, a silence fell over the table as Mac kept eating.

“Ah’m sorry, Wild Blaze, we know how ya feel. If ya need to-”

“There is no reason to be sorry. I had made my peace with it a long time ago,” Mac said, never looking at one of them. He knew their pain all too well, but it would be impossible for them to understand his.

“But all the same we-” to either Mac’s fortune or dismay, the sound of the screen door slamming shut cut Applejack off mid sentence. Mac looked up, a bit alarmed by the sudden noise, but it seemed like everypony else was quite used to the sudden noise.

“Late as usual,” Soarin laughed, standing up to head to the kitchen to grab some more food, “Be back in just a few,” he said as Little Macky jumped out of his seat and flew around the table and out the doorway towards the noise. Applejack and Apple Bloom looked at one another and laughed, while Mac looked around in confusion.

“It’s his favorite aunt,” Applejack laughed as she took a sip of cider. “The one Ah have ta thank fer all his bad habits.” At that, the sound of laughter could be heard echoing from the hallway as two ponies bumped into one another. Then, walking around the corner, with a red colt on her head, came Rainbow Dash.

“Hey ya A.J! What’s for dinner? I’m so hungry I could eat a-” Rainbow Dash’s eyes were scanning across the room when her magenta eyes locked on the dark maroon pony from earlier that day. Mac looked up for just a second, already feeling a battle coming on. He looked down instead, trying to avoid the battle for as long as possible.

“Why the buck is he here? And why the buck is he sitting in my chair?” Rainbow growled, as Little Macky flew off her head and went back to his seat next to Mac.

“This is Wild Blaze! Isn’t he super cool?!” Little Macky exclaimed, adding fuel to the fire that was Rainbow’s rage. “Ah asked Mommy if he could sit next to me tonight! He’s gonna be workin’ on the farm starting tomorrow!” he said happily, that only made Dash’s glare become colder as she stared at Mac.

“Hey there, Rookie!” Soarin laughed, using his wings to carry in another two baskets full of rolls and dumplings, unaware that he was walking in on a tense situation. “Late as always, but have plenty of food still, so just pull up a chair and...uh...Apple Pie, did I miss something?” Soarin walked in as Dash glared at Mac, with a glare that might even rival that of Fluttershy’s stare. Applejack was at a lost for words as well as she looked between the two ponies. She had never seen Rainbow Dash so angry at a pony before.

“Rainbow Dash, what in tarnation is yer deal?” Applejack finally asked, looking at her long time friend and practically her sister.

“My deal?” She asked, looking over at Applejack. “My deal, is this pony here crashed into me earlier today, and just totally blew me off!”

“If I remember correctly, if you didn’t crash into me you would have crashed into a wall. So you're welcome,” Mac said, looking up for once, gold eyes glaring back into magenta ones. Rainbow Dash just growled as Little Macky’s green eyes seemed to light up.

“Wild Blaze saved Aunt Dashie?! That is so cool and awesome!” Little Macky exclaimed, making all the ponies in the room turn to him again, this time Dash’s glare was upon him, but he didn’t seem to notice.

“Save me?! I was the Element of Loyalty, helped save Equestria and Ponyville more times than I can count, and former member of the Wonderbolts! There is no way I would ever need to be saved,” she said, turning her glare back to Mac. “You just interrupted one of my greatest stunts ever,” Mac just rolled his eyes, to which Dash gave a snort of aggravation.

“Ya forgot modest on that list,” Mac replied, as he took another roll. As he went to take a bite of it, a familiar voice echoed in his mind.

Hungry… the Rider was beginning to wake up. Turning his attention to the window, he saw that the sun was nearly gone and the Rider's reflection starting to take form. He had stayed too long, and the Rider was wanting to come out soon to feed. So, very, hungry…

“Look, I’m sorry Miss Dash, if I interrupted your stunts. I will try not to get into your way,” he said standing up, “I’m guessing if you want me to be here early right? After such a large meal, I better get going so I can be fully rested,” he said, as he started to make his way towards the door. “Thank you for the meal.”

“Oh don’t go yet, Wild Blaze,” Applejack said, getting up and walking towards him. “We still got dessert coming out; you don’t want to miss that,” she said, trying to give him a welcoming smile.

“That sounds great, but I walked all the way here today and I am very tired, so I will take you up on that for supper tomorrow night,” he said, trying to make it to the door as fast as possible. He could feel the familiar burning under his skin coming over him.

“Well, Ah guess that is okay,” she said, sounding somewhat hurt, “But Ah guess it might be the best idea; Dash gets a bit competitive in everythin’ she does, that includes getting the most attention from her nephew,” she laughed, halfheartedly patting him on the back. Mac nodded to her and made his way out the front door.

He walked down the pathway as calmly as possible. He was sure Rainbow Dash was looking out the window, watching him go, as if she was expecting to see him run off like he wanted to do. The burning was becoming more intense with every step. He would have found a secluded spot before the sun went down so he would not have to fight the transformation like he was now. As soon as he far down the path where he was out of sight, he sprinted, he ran as fast as he could for the forest.

Hungy! I want out! I want out! The Rider roared, as Mac felt the Rider’s flame grow hotter and hotter.

“Just wait a few, we just need to get out of sight,” Mac pleaded with the Rider. The transformations were always bright due to him bursting into flames, so being so close to the farm would only drive suspicion. Running a few more feet, he dove into the Everfree forest and ran deep within the darkness that it provided him.

After feeling he was safe, Mac came to a stop and stood perfectly still, his eyes closed as he took a few deep breaths. For a few moments, nothing happened, as he just stood there breathing deeply as if he was trying to calm his mind. But all at once, he gave out a yell of pain, as his eyes flew open but instead of golden eyes, his eyes were on fire.

He swayed back and forth as he tried to suppress the screams of pain as his body lit on fire from the inside out. Sparks flew out of his mouth as he yelled, as his nostrils started to shoot fire. As bad as all that pain was, the worst was yet to come. A sudden pain came to Mac’s head, as he started to roll around on the ground, the pain becoming too much for him.

With a final blood curdling scream of pure agony a metal spike burst from Mac’s head in a baptism of blood and and fire. As soon as the horn emerged, Mac’s body went limp as flames danced across Mac’s body, burning away what was left of his flesh and coat. The ground around Mac was charred and smoke was rising from the area, as a skeleton stood up from the ground, his entire body on fire.

At once the Rider gave out a high pitch whistle that echoed off the trees. Then, the all so familiar roar of Night Rod’s engine broke the silence of the forest as it pulled out of the shadows, the blood red light glowing brightly, the chains around it rattling sensing the hunt that was to be had.

Walking over to the Night Rod, the Rider reached into the saddle bag and pulled out the black leather jacket. Putting it on, the flames, that were dancing across his body, now went out, leaving the skull the only thing aflame.
“Hungry,” The Rider said, getting onto the Night Rod and revving the engine. “So very hungry,” he laughed in a sadistic glee as he revved the engine. The engine roared with the fury of a demon as the bike sped forward. He was ready to find the Demon Soul, he was ready to feed.

Chapter 7: Reindeer Games

View Online

Chapter 7: Reindeer Games

The Rider was angry.

He was furious in every imaginable way.

For the last three hours he had sat on the Night Rod on a hill that overlooked all of Ponyville, before taking to the night sky in search of other prey. He could not feel that Demon Soul! He had felt it so strong last night, as if it was calling to him, calling him to come and eat it as soon as he could, but now, it didn’t even seem to have been there at all. It was almost impossible to hide from the Rider when he felt a dark soul, so this one should have been sticking out like a sore thumb in such a nice town.

He needed dark souls to feed upon, he needed the unrepentant sins of creatures to soothe his appetite. The worst things he could feel in this town was a colt who lied to his parents about something, a young filly who deliberately hurt another filly’s feelings, and some stallion stole an extra cookie from the cookie jar. If any other place in the world was like this, he would never want to see it.

With a growl, the Rider revved the engine of the motorcycle as he flew above the clouds that night. There had to be something that he could feed upon, something that would soothe his hunger for the night. But the countryside around Ponyville seemed to be just as nice and quiet as the town itself. Speeding up, he needed to find dark souls now, otherwise he would not be able to sleep during the day, and Mac was not going to enjoy that.

With a roar of anger, he kept flying, leaving a trail of fire in the air. He was now miles away from Ponyville, and was now high above some of the small towns that have popped up due to the rail line. He was flying over on when he came to a skidding halt high above the town, the Night Rod hovering in the sky. Below him, he could sense many dark souls. Some of the most vile souls one could come across.

Pony traffickers.

Murder, rape, lust, greed, enslavement, and many other sins, but, most of all, the blood of the innocent had been spilt many times here. The Rider took in a rattling breath as he felt the sins of the town below him rise up, calling him, calling him to claim the dark souls and to save the innocents that were enslaved there. With another loud reave of the engine, the Night Rod started to turn into a nosedive, fire shooting out of the exhausts as a demonic roar pierced the air.

The music of Club Antlers was pumping. The inside was dim and very smoky as neon signs lit the walls advertizing alcohol...and sex. The club was two stories tall, filled with males every walk of life enjoying the show of the club. The only place that was lit up was the stage where mares waked up and down, all of all different species. They were all dressed in skin-tight outfits that showed off their bodies.

As great as they looked, their eyes and bodies showed the true stories. Scars, bruises, and burn marks were visible on some of the mares as they walked up and down stage as males would shout out bids. Some of those who were Unicorns only had the stub of a horn left, broken off by their masters if they had fought back. Others were not mares, but young fillies forced into this life early on for sick and twisted fantasies.

It was a den of sex and sin, and those who entered it knew what happened there and did not try to fight it. Everything was kept quiet by under-the-table deals and favors. The club was hidden from outsiders by it’s owners’, a group of caribou that came from the north.
A group of eight stood on the second floor. Every few feet there was a room for those who won a mare could enjoy their company. The group of caribou were dressed in fine suits, enjoying the sight of money flowing in, as well as the mares who were being used.
“Looks like it’s going to be another profitable night, gents,” one of the caribou said, a grin crossing his face.

“You got that right. It’s only ten and we are already two thousand bits over projected profits,” another said with a laugh, soon joined by a few others. Their laughter was cut short by a piercing scream. All of them looked down to see a young mare trying to get away from a large and drunken stallion who had won her bid.

The mare was kicking and screaming as she tried to get away from the stallion. As soon as the scream broke out, the music stopped and some of the lights came on. Everypony turned their attention towards the situation. The stallion was just holding her, laughing, seeming to get some kind of twisted pleasure out of holding the young mare in his grasp. That all ended when one of the mare’s kicks hit the stallion’s stomach, making him let go of her.

She took off as soon as she was freed, but she did not get too far. A dim yellow glow surrounded her, forcing her to trip and fall only a few feet from the stallion.

“Now, now that is not how we treat our valued guest.” One of the caribou laughed as he walked down the steps towards the struggling mare. “I am so sorry that this little slave caused you harm, good sir.” The caribou laughed, helping the stallion up. “As a way of compensation, would you like to punish her?” The stallion looked up at the caribou with a smile as a whip materialized in front of them.

The mare looked between the two, tears rolling down her cheeks as she looked up at the two with fearful eyes. The stallion took the whip in his hoof and smiled as he looked down at the defenceless mare.

“I do believe that is fair.” The stallion laughed and walked over to the mare, a grin of pure sadistic pleasure spread across his lips. The other mares in the room tried to look away. The males of the room leaned forward, all ready and excited for the show.
“Count the blows, bitch or I am going to start all over again.” The stallion laughed as he raised his foreleg back to strike the mare. Every male was grinning, the caribou still on the second floor had large grins on their faces as the whip flew forward. Before the whip could make contact, a deafening explosion rang out just outside the club.

Windows shattered, sending shards of glass flying through the air. Tables shook from the force, spilling drinks and snacks to the floor. Before anypony could react, the double doors of the club came flying off the hinges. The bloody mess of what looked liked two bouncers came flying in as well, landing a few feet away from the conflict that was already arising inside. The bodies smelled of burning and rotting flesh, as organs, bone, and anything that should have been internal was now external.

The club-goers began to scream and panic as black smoke entered from where the doors used to be, filling the air with the scent of sulfur and mixing with the burning flesh. The stallion with the whip and the caribou next to him started to back up from the two bloody remains when something shot out of out of the smoke and wrapped around their necks.

Before they could even react to the cold iron strangling them, each was slammed into opposite walls of the club with a hard thud, knocking the wind right out of them. All looked at the pair and followed the chains that were tightly wrapped around their necks, which emanated from the black smoke that now contained a dim, orange light.

“Guilty,” a voice rang out, seeming to be coming from the walls themselves as the two struggled against the chains. “So much guilt,” the voice said again, as the orange light became brighter and seemed to come alive. “The blood of the innocent cries out to me, calling for vengeance against their murderers, rapist, and enslavers. I cannot ignore their cries of pain, so I shall be their voice for vengeance!” At this cry, the black smoke seemed to be pushed away, as if a mighty wind was wiping it from existence. Standing in the middle of the smoke was the Ghost Rider.

Those who saw the skeleton pony with the flaming skull with two chains protruding from his back screamed, the same chains holding the two captures against the walls. Some tried to run away, while others were too petrified to move. Those closest to the fallen doors tried to run. A wall of fire shot up from the ground, keeping them trapped inside the club.

“Only the innocent may walk through my flames,” Rider growled, as his empty eyes looked from the caribou he had pinned against one wall before looking towards the stallion on the other wall. “And many are not innocent, but feel free to run.” Rider then let out a demonic roar as the chains started to glow a bright orange, running from his back to the two he held in his grasp, making them cry out in agony. The smell of burning flesh and fur started to mix in with the already vile air. The chains kept growing brighter, as the two kept screaming out in pain and for mercy. With one last roar from the Rider, the chains grew brighter until, finally, the flesh was fully burned away, beheading both. The bodies fell to the ground with a thud. There heads rolled on the ground, a look of pure pain and horror forever frozen on their faces.

All at once, the club grew into a panic as all inside tried to find a way out. Many tested their luck with the flames at the door. Some made it out with only their clothing being lightly burned. The rest were set ablaze, screaming for help as their flesh slowly melted away. Others tried to escape by crawling through the broken windows, or trying to find a way out through the back entrance. The load roar of the Night Rod, however, signified their was no way out. Many of the guilty cried out in horror as the demonic motorcycle’s’ chains got ahold of them.

“Kill him! Kill him, you idiots!” one of the caribou shouted at the remaining bouncers from the second level. The bouncers were petrified in fear, looking at the Rider as he turned his attention on them next.

A chain for each one of them shot out of the Rider’s back and wrapped around each one of their necks, lifting them off the ground. “Guilty!” the Rider cried, giving a sudden jerk to each chain. The sound of necks breaking echoed though the club. Letting the bodies slump to the ground, Rider turned his attention to those who did not try to escape the club. Many of the enslaved mares looked at Rider in a mixture of fear and joy, for he was killing those who had killed them years ago.

“Innocent,” Rider growled, as he waved a hoof over all of them, stopping on a Pegasus who was trying hard to avoid being spotted. “Guilty,” Rider said, a chain shooting out from under the leather jacket and grabbing the Pegasus by one of his wing. Rider dragged him over, making sure to drag him across the broken glass. The Pegasus cried out in pure agony, which pleased the Rider. Pulling the Pegasus closser, their faces only a few inches apart, the familiar flames started to dance in the Rider’s eyes.

“Look into my ey-”

“Put him down! Put him down or I swear to Celestia I will fucking kill her!” The Rider’s head whipped around to face the intruder on his meal. It was one of the many caribou who was on the second floor, holding a knife to the neck of the young mare who was going to be punished. Rider cocked his head in confusions as chains rattled on his back. “Do it now! Or I will fucking kill her!” the caribou shouted once more. The Rider looked at the Pegasus, who was looking also in the direction of the caribou, tears running down his face.

“Guilty.” A chain shot up from the ground, slithering like a snake towards the caribou and wrapping around his hoof, taking the knife away and letting the mare run. The Rider then turned back towards the Pegasus. Instead of giving him the stare, he placed his hooves on either side of his face. “Cry,” the Rider growled as he started to place pressure on the Pegasus’ skull, slowly crushing it.

As the Rider asked, the Pegasus began to cry out in pain, while a similar to wood slowly breaking echoed from the Pegasus’ skull. The Rider watched him with sadistic pleasure, a grin almost growing on his face as the Pegasus kept on screaming until he hear a pop. Blood and bits of brain landed on the Rider, but they soon started to burn away as he advanced towards the caribou that held the knife, releasing his chain on him.

The caribou tried to crawl away, opening a door that led into one of the back rooms, trying to find anything that could protect him. As the Rider followed him, his hoof stepped on something that made a light clang. Looking down at it, he noticed it was the knife.
“Vengeance and punishment,” the Rider hissed. The tip of his horn glowed black with a crimson outline. The aura surrounded the knife as the Rider resumed his hunt. The caribou was trying to open the window in the back when chains wrapped around his hind legs, dragging him to the floor. The chains flipped the caribou on his back and slithered away. He tried to get up at once, but the skeleton hoof slammed down on his chest, keeping him in place.

“Pl-please let m-me go! I sw-swear I will leave this li-line of work! I will never touch another ma-mare as long as I live!” the caribou cried, tears running down his face as he struggled to get out of the Rider’s power. The Rider just glared down at him and cocked his head slightly before leaning in close to the caribou’s ear.

“How many times did a mare beg you to stop, but you just kept going?”A low chuckle escaped the Rider as the knife slowly started to brush against the caribou’s face, making him sob. The Rider then raised the knife high into the air with his magic before hacking into the caribou's right antler. He cried out in pain as the Rider lifted the knife out of the deep cut he had made in his antler, before bringing the knife down again, striking the antler in a different place.

The Rider kept hacking away, sadistically laughing as the caribou kept crying out in pain, each hack into his antler sending a wave of pure agony through his entire body. With one final hack, the right antler came off, blood oozing from the missing appendage.
“Next one.” Rider laughed, not even trying to hide the excitement in his voice as he started to drag the blood-covered knife up and down the caribou’s other antler.

“N-no…. please… please don’t… ” the caribou looked into the emptiness of the Rider’s eyes. His pleas fell upon deaf ears the Rider lifted the demonic knife into the air and slashed at the antler. The caribou resumed his cries of pain. The sound of the knife hacking away at the antler echoed off the walls of the small room. The flames around the Rider’s skull grew brighter as he enjoyed his work.
With a soft thud the other antler fell to the ground, blood seeping out of it. The previous owner of the two antlers laid there sobbing, blood splattered across his face. The aura around the knife vanished, making it fall to the ground. The Rider then forced the caribou to look up at him, flames erupting from his eye socket.

“Look into my eyes,” the Rider whispered. Purple vapor started to seep out of the eyes of the first of many caribou Rider was going to feast upon that night. Taking his hoof off the damned caribou, the Rider moved back into the main room of the club, looking for his next meal.

Most of the occupants were gone now, either having left through the flames as innocent, burned alive by them or taken by the Night Rod. Looking out one of the shattered windows, Rider could see that some of the town was now on fire. His loyal motorcycle was already seeking out the other guilty in this town to punish them while he feasted upon the guilty left inside. He could feel their dark souls still inside, pulsing with the evil deeds they had committed without regret; he could almost taste them.

Turning his head around, he saw two more dark souls looking over the edge of the balcony. Both recoiled in fear as they saw him looking right at them. Both ran in the same direction towards the hall of doors through which so many rapes had been committed. Slowly, the Rider let chains emerge from his back, let them climb the stairs like serpents ready to strike. He would let his prey run for now; the more they tried to get away, the more succulent their souls tasted.

“He killed him! Luna above, he killed him!” one of the caribou shouted, coming around the corner and diving into the room with the other caribou who had been watching their profits rise only a few short moments ago.

“He didn’t kill him! He fucking tortured him! We could hear his screams from the stairs!” the other panted as he came into the room, slamming the door shut. There was a total of seven caribou now in the room, each looking more panicked than the last, each trying to come up with a plan to escape the demon.

“And that damn motorcycle doesn’t seem to be gone for long,” another mumbled as the Night Rod came roaring by, dragging two bloody remains behind it. “Is he planning on killing the whole town?!”

“There has to be a way out! There just has to be!” another cried as he started to run around the room, trying to find something, anything to use against the Rider.

“Are you all forgetting that we can do magic better than any damn Unicorn can?! I say when he walks in through that door we blast him to hell!” one said, taking a position a few feet away from the door and pointing his antlers at it. At the tip of each antler, a green aura started to form before becoming a green ball of power. “No way he can take on seven of us at the same time! He is picking us off one-by-one, he knows he is outnumbered!” The others nodded in agreement. Together, they would be more than a match for any creature.

Before they could fully line up, two chains smashed through the walls on either side of the door. Bolts of magic started to blast in all different directions, trying to hit the small targets. Several bolts hit the chains, making the metal shatter and fall to pieces on the ground. However, the chain seem to regrow what ever was broken, looking for targets to wrap around like demonic snakes, rattling every time they moved.

The chains kept whipping around the room, trying to find something to grab to bring to the Rider. The caribou kept trying avoid the chains of death.

“Keep fighting! Don’t let this bastard get you!” one of them shouted. He fired a bolt of energy at a length of chain that exploded into a shower of red sparks. The chain started to regenerate and went on the attack again.

“Urk!” All heads turned towards the noise to see that one of them had been taken by a chain, slowly constricting around his neck. The other chain left the room while the other kept on suffocating the caribou.

“Blast the chain! We got to get it off him!” Three bursts of light hit the chain, separating it from the Rider. The chain kept on suffocating the caribou, whose face was turning blue as he fell to his side, clawing at the chain with his hooves.

“Shit! Shit! Shit! It’s killing him!” a caribou shouted as he tried to focus his magic into a small enough beam to cut the chain off. He fired it in a small blue beam, but the chain did not break, instead started to glow the same shade of blue. The caribou cried out as the spell that was supposed to burn the chain away started to burn him instead.

“Stop! You're killing him!” another cried, pushing the one focusing the beam away so the burning would stop. The chain turned back into its normal grey color, but kept on strangling the caribou, whose kicks were becoming weaker and weaker, his eyes started to roll back.

“We need to help him somehow!” The caribou circled around their fallen comrade. At the last moment, the chain suddenly released, allowing the caribou to take a deep gasp of air while the others sighed in relief.

“I guess his magic has a range and time limit.” One laughed, looking down at his friend, who was taking deep breaths of air as though he was taking in life itself. The chain suddenly tightened again, so fast and so hard that the crushing of the caribou’s windpipe sounded like a firework had gone off in the room. They looked down in fear as the chain slowly turned orange and caught on fire. The chained burned away, as if it had never been there, except for the marks that were left in the neck of its victim.

“Guilty,” rang out from the walls. All of them looked around in fear, thinking that the demon had somehow entered during the commotion. They were alone in the room with the dead body of their friend. “Guilty!” the Rider shouted. The chain shot back into the room, breaking down the lower part of the door and wrapping itself around the hind leg of one of the six caribou left as it started to drag him away.

The caught caribou screamed in terror, digging his hooves into the floor. The others dove for his hooves, but he was dragged away too quickly.

“I don’t want to die! I don’t want to! Save me! Please save me!” he begged, tears freely flowing down his face. As they reached for him, the Rider gave one last tug. A loud snap echoed as he broke the caribou’s leg. The pain made him let go of the molding for a second, his last mistake. The last thing the others saw was a sobbing mess dragged down the stairs into a blazing pit of fire, a reminder of the living hell they were in.

“We are so fucked! We are so fucking fucked!” one cried out, backing away from the door. “I am not staying here! I am not going to let him get me!” he shouted, blasting the glass out of the window and started to crawl through.

“Don’t! That cursed—”

“Aahh!” No sooner than he climbed out the window, chains wrapped around his neck, hooves, and upper body and began to pull him out into the night. The four in the room all stepped forward, and used their magic to wrap an aura around him. The chains snagged as the combined magic kept the Night Rod from pulling him out into the burning village.

“Pull him back!” They took a few steps back. They managed to pull half of him back in until the Night Rod gave a roar of demonic anger from its engines. The sound of wheels squealing began to echo, as the caribou caught in its chains yelled in agony. The two forces pulled on him as if he was a rope for tug-of-war.

“Oh Luna! You're tearing me apart!” the caribou screeched,. The ones inside did not hear him over the roar of the engines and the squealing of wheels. He kept screaming as he felt his body being pulled apart from the center, bones and tendons snapping, skin ripping apart, and joints being ripped out of their socket. The pain was intense as he cried out again and again, praying that the ones inside heard him, but they kept pulling and pulling.

“One last pull and we got him!” was the cry that echoed from the room, sending horror through the caribou that was at the mercy of the Night Rod. “On the count of three, boys!”

“No, don’t!”

“One!”

“You're going to kill me!”

“Two!”

“Celestia, this can’t be happening! This isn’t happening! Save me! Aw Celestia and Luna, save me!”

“Three!”

That final count sealed the caribou’s fate, for as they pulled with all their might, the Night Rod did the same. The sound of tearing flesh, popping bones, and a wave of blood splashing on to the ground was something that none of them ever expected to hear. The four fell backwards, as the lower half of the one they were trying to save came flying in, covering them in blood and entrails.

They looked in shock before pushing it away. One of them released the contents of their stomach as they looked at the horrid thing in front of them. Half of a caribou was there, bleeding out on the floor as the smell of smoke and fire filled the room. Just before they ran again, chains shot in from the remains of the door and grabbed one of the caribou around his torso and hips before hoisting him into the air.

“You brought this upon yourself!” Standing in the doorway, burning away what was left of the door was the Rider, holding the caribou above his head.“You are rapists and murderers. Exerting dominance over those weaker than you, but now you are the weak!” The Rider laughed sadistically, bending the caribou above him slowly, making him cry out in sheer horror, already knowing his fate.

“Your punishment has just begun. I will make sure you suffer hell before sending you there myself,” the Rider growled, stepping towards the remaining three.

“Pl-please spare us! We will give you anything you want! Bits! Mares! Anything! Just spare us!” one cried. His pleas for mercy were met with a chain shooting out of the Rider’s back and into his forehead, coming out the other side.

“You don’t understand,” the Rider hissed as he kept bending his victim above. The sound of breaking bones came from the caribou like a string of firecrackers. “You are what I want, dark souls.” The cracking bones and screams of the caribou above him almost drowned out what the Rider said, but the two remaining heard him as clearly as if there was no noise at all. The Rider took a few steps towards the two. They cowered backwards towards the broken window.

Suddenly, chains came from the window, grabbing one of them by the antlers before snapping them off in a flash. A he cried out in pain, three chains entered his mouth, forcing their way down his throat. His eyes went wide as the cold chains slithered down into his stomach before shooting out of his body, sending blood everywhere as he was dragged into the night.

As he was dragged out, the last turned to watch as the Night Rod threw the dead body into the flames, before riding away from the club and back into the town to look for those who were responsible for letting the club operate. His attention was then pulled back inside at the unmistakable sound of bones snapping.

Turning around, he watched the Rider toss the living body of the caribou to the floor, who then gasped for breath, his eyes wide in pain.

“You are the boss here,” the Rider said, walking towards him, the chains protruding from his back pulled back inside of him. “Your soul is not just tained by the sins you have committed, but the sins of all those who worked for you, and those you let indulge themselves here.” The Rider’s flames grew more intense as he stood a few inches away from the caribou, who had fallen to the ground, shaking in absolute fear. “Look at me when I am talking to you,” the Rider growled, but the caribou refused to look up still.
“I said, look at me!” the Rider shouted, pulling his hoof back and slapping the caribou across the face. “Look at me when I talk to you, bitch.”

It was then that the caribou knew what was going to happen to him. The Rider was going to treat him like every mare he had ever sold into the sex trade, every mare he he trained for it, and every mare that he had raped and murdered.
“Please, don’t make me—”

The Rider punched him before grabbing the side of his head and slamming it into the ground.

“Look at me, bitch.” The Rider had broken into a fit of dark laughter, a sadistic glee in his voice as he kicked the caribou hard in the gut. “You’re my bitch now, property to do whatever I want with.” The caribou slowly looked up at the Rider, whose sadistic grin shot fear through him. “And I feel like beating a little, worthless, piece of crap, bitch…”

The Rider was as happy as he could be as he flew through the skies back towards Ponyville. He had gotten his fill of dark souls for the night and had destroyed a vile and evil part of the world. How that place ever escaped his notice was beyond him, but at that moment, he didn’t care. He was full and had energy to burn.

The souls he had consumed were much darker than those of the Capone family, and would keep him full for maybe two nights. But he needed feeding grounds for when the hunger struck. He was not going to leave Ponyville until he found that Demon Soul, and places like Manehatten and Stalliongrad were too far for him to feed upon. He would have to leave Mac a note to get him a map so he could chart his meals.

He had spent most of the night in that town and could feel the morning soon approaching, meaning his time was almost up. Once the sun rose, Mac would come forth no matter where or what the Rider was doing, one of the trade-offs of their powers. Because of this, the Rider was racing through the sky, having no intentions of having Mac come to power while he was flying.

He was not concerned about Mac falling from such a height. Since he was almost immortal, he was more concerned about the motorcycle. He could repair it easily, but that required large amounts of magic. Using that magic would cause him to grow hungry sooner. As he neared Ponyville, he roared past a large cluster of clouds that overlooked the Everfree Forest.

This formation of clouds was not a natural one, but was, in fact, the home of Rainbow Dash. The sound and power of the Night Rod’s engine shook everything in the former Wonderbolt’s home, awaking a tortoise named Tank, and a very angry, Rainbow Dash. The mare was in the middle of one of her favorite dreams, a dream she didn’t get to have quite often. When she was awakened before it had run its full course, she was angry enough to kill.

“What the buck was that?!” she shouted, getting to her hooves and looking around. There was nopony in her home as far as she could tell, but, looking out the cloud window, she saw something she had never seen before in her life. A trail of fire ran through the sky as if there was a road and was slowly fading away.

At once, Rainbow Dash dove through the floor of her home. She would mend it later, but, right now, she had to know what had caused that odd trail. Pulling up from her dive, she flew a few yards above her home to see the trail of fire was now almost a mile away from her home.

Who could be going that fast?! she thought before accelerating towards it. She had raced the best and she had beaten the best across the world, but never had never seen anypony move like this pony. Even as she sped after it, she could not get a good look at the pony, but could only make out black and orange. This only made the mare more curious. She had to know who it was and beat them!

The Rider was about ready to take the Night Rod down into the forest so Mac could transform, when he saw something odd in his rearview mirror. At first, he thought it might be some of the sun already shining through the clouds, but as he looked over his shoulder, he saw a blur of rainbow chasing after him. Racking his and Mac’s shared mind, it did not take the Rider long to figure out that blur was Rainbow Dash.

Ghost Rider didn’t care for secret identities- it was hard for him to have one, considering that he was a flaming skeleton- but Mac seemed to cherish his real identity and the fake one he created with the Rider’s magic. If this mare was to see the transformation, she might see either identity, meaning that Mac would have to leave Ponyville. He would have to travel long distances every night to make it back to the town, and then to neighboring towns to find dark souls if the demon did not show up. That idea did not suit Rider’s needs; he needed Mac in the town so he was closer to his prey.

The Rider quickly pulled out of his descent and started to accelerate. He just needed to outrun this little mare. He was using a motorcycle infused with his demonic magic—there was no way in hell she would ever come close to catching him. Rider rewed of the engine again, and soon he was off again. Smirking, the Rider kept speeding across the night sky, finding the whole situation funny. He knew that Wild Blaze, or Mac, was having a bit of trouble with this mare, but he didn’t know what a little mare could have been—

“Is that all you got?!”

“What the hell?” Rider looked back in the mirror, and was at a loss as to what to do. That Rainbow Dash was hot on his tail; in fact she was almost beside him. With a growl of frustration, the Rider pulled up into the night sky, seeing if altitude could put a gap in the distance.

Rider was not that lucky. Rainbow Dash was still hot on his tail, avoiding the flames coming from the motorcycle and ready to find out who this pony was and beat them. “If you think I can’t handle bit of altitude, you are so wrong!” she shouted, hoping that her competition heard her. Hearing the roar of the engine as the Rider tried to gain speed made Rainbow smile, knowing he was giving it his all.

The Rider pushed down on the handlebars to try to get some extra speed on her. The Night Rod was heavier than her, meaning he should gain speed faster than her, and then be able to disappear into the night. As he made his descent, he could feel the G-Forces pushing against him. He cackled as he revved the engine more, as the engine more, as he made his fall. No way in hell was she going to catch up to him now.

This time, he did not have to look in his rearview mirror to see the rainbow-maned mare. This time she sped right past him in a blur of color before she pulled out of the dive at such a speed that she created a Sonic Rainboom. The force was enough to push the Rider off balance and send him flying through the sky above the Everfree Forest, trying to regain control of the Night Rod. The wheels screeched as he came to a halt, hovering in the sky flames coming out of the exhaust of his motorcycle, which was angry that it had lost a race.

“Don’t feel too bad about losing. I am the fastest pony in all of all of Equestria!” Rainbow Dash laughed, now coming back into view, flapping her wings to keep herself on the same level as the Rider, her eyes closed and her forelegs crossed in front of her. “Heck, the last time I had a race that good was with Spitfire and Thunderlane, so consider yourself lucky,” she said, opening her eyes to look at her competition. “What is your name by the… What the buck are you?!” Rainbow finally got a good look at the Rider.

Instead of answering, the Rider revved the engine once more. Black smoke started to emerge from the exhaust pipes, so much smoke that it formed a black cloud around the two, so dark and thick that neither pony would be able to see one another.
“Hey!” Dash coughed. “What did you do—” she wheezed—”that for?!” Rainbow shouted, her eyes watering from the fumes as her throat burned. Giving a hard flap of her wings, she escaped the cloud of smoke, still coughing. Once she escaped, she heard the loud roar of the engine as the Night Rod took to the sky again, speeding away from her.

“Come back here! I’m not done with you yet!” Dash was off again, chasing the motorcycle through the dusk sky. As she gave chase to the motorcycle, she did not see a figure fall from the cloud of smoke and toward the ground.

With a loud snapping noise, the Rider crashed through the trees down to the forest floor, breaking several of his bones as he did such, and leaving the Rider quite angry. He had never needed to resort to such tactics. Looking up, he saw a glimpse of the rainbow stream cutting through the sky. The Night Rod had orders to keep her distracted before finding a place to disappear into the shadows. The Night Rod had the power to become part of the shadows, so he could call upon it from anywhere, making it the perfect little distraction for the mare.

With a grunt, the Rider started to make his way to the closest source of water for Mac. The idea of being beaten was fuming inside of him, Whatever dark soul he ran across that night was going to feel his anger for this humiliation.

Chapter 8: Wild Blaze

View Online

Chapter 8: Wild Blaze

“Pick up the pace, Wild Blaze! We got to get another cart full of apples for Apple Bloom!” Little Macky cried as he flew a few feet in front of Mac.

Mac just shook his head as he kept following the small Pegasus through Ponyville, barely even straining to pull the cart of apples trailing behind him. It had been an entire week since Mac had come back to Ponyville in search of the Demon Soul, but so far he had no luck, much to his and the Rider’s displeasure.

It almost felt like the old days when he was still Big Mac: taking apples into town for his sisters to sell, mending anything that needed mending on the farm or in town, and, of course, the glances he was given by the mares in town. He was not sure where the Rider was getting dark souls to eat, but he was more than happy to have him asleep for these times, otherwise Rider would be talking his ear off.

While he pulled the cart through town, he did not notice six sets of eyes focusing on him through the windows of the Golden Oak Library. Watching his every movement as he walked past the library and back towards the farm.

“So, what do you girls think of him?” Applejack asked as she moved from the window and back into the main part of the library, taking a seat in front of the many full bookshelves.

“I definitely think he might be coltfriend number fourteen material,” Rarity said with a smirk, as she followed suit, adjusting the glasses she had with her magic. She had been called out of her busy work schedule for this impromptu meeting to discuss the new stallion. Rarity was using her magic to keep a clipboard in front of her, sketching out the designs for next spring.

“Coltfriend number fourteen?! What is so wrong with Hoity Toity that yer all ready to switch out?” Applejack asked, her eyes now fixed on Rarity.

“Oh, nothing is wrong with Hoity Toity. Well, not yet, anyway. But seeing that I am not committed to any stallion yet, it does not hurt to have a backup plan.” Rarity gave a coy giggle. Applejack just rolled her eyes.

“He seems to be a nice stallion, just very reserved.” Twilight spoke and took her own seat a little bit away from the others as she scribbled some notes down from a open spell book. “He came in the other day and took out a map of Ponyville and the surrounding area. He didn’t say much while he was here, but when I asked him about the map, he just said he was looking to see where he could go next.”

“But there is no place after Ponyville! It’s the best place in the world!” Pinkie Pie announced, as she bounced away from the window, bouncing over Rainbow Dash, who had only taken a few steps from the window before laying down with a grunt. “Everypony here is so friendly, nice, and wants to be your friend! Then we have the best food, the best entertainment! We are just the best place you can be!”

“Ah take it ya like Wild Blaze, then?” Applejack laughed, watching Pinkie Pie as she bounced around.

“I like everypony! Though, every time I see him, I get the weirdest sense of like there are two ponies there, and then I want apples!” And with that, Pinkie bounced happily into Twilight’s kitchen, to reappearing a few moments later munching on the biggest, shiniest red apple she could find.

“Well, Ah like him. Gives Little Macky another stallion to look up to. Celestia bless his father, but a colt needs more than one stallion to look up to in life.”

“Please, like Macky needs some drifter to look up to. He has all of us, the Wonderbolts, and royalty even! Wild Blaze could just leave and no pony would care.” All eyes turned to Rainbow Dash, who was digging at the hardwood floor with a hoof, her face scrunching up as if she had tasted something disgusting.

“Yer still just mad because somepony finally beat ya,” Applejack groaned, prompting Rainbow Dash to get to her hooves.

“First off, they didn’t beat me! I beat them! Second, it wasn’t somepony. The guy had a flaming skull for a face and was riding a flying motorcycle!” Every pony there, except for Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy, rolled their eyes, knowing what was to come. It had been almost a week since all of them had been woken up by a infuriated Rainbow Dash telling them all of her strange encounter with the mysterious motorcycle pony.

“You were just dreaming, darling. You ate way too much junk food and then fell asleep reading one of those stories about the Ghost Rider.” Rarity sighed dramatically, as the sound of her quill scratched against the paper.

“Who?”

“You know, the Ghost Rider. The Manehatten Times is always writing stories about him. Some kind of vigilante that is going around killing ponies. The crimes have become so gruesome and horrifying, if murder was not that already, that Celestia has actually created a separate part of the police force to capture him,” Twilight added, looking up at Rainbow. “Are you telling me you’ve never heard of Ghost Rider?”

Rainbow Dash blinked. “Why would I read anything not relating to the Wonderbolts or the next Daring Doo book?”
With her horn glowing purple and a loud sigh, Twilight levitated a old newspaper and pushed it towards Rainbow Dash. The headline read,

The Ghost Rider Has Returned! Five Found Dead In Alleyway!

As Rainbow Dash began to read the article containing the Ghost Riders doings, Applejack turned to the last of her friends who had not yet voiced her opinion on Wild Blaze. She was still gazing out the window, not seeming to have noticed anything had happened yet.

“So Fluttershy, what do ya make of Wild Blaze?” Applejack finally asked. Fluttershy gave out a soft yelp of surprise, as she was pulled out of her own little world. Turning around, a beam of sunlight shone perfectly on a small golden ring that was hanging from Fluttershy’s ear, making it sparkle beautifully in the light.

“Wh- what was that Applejack?” Fluttershy asked, a light blush now forming on her face.

“Ah said what do ya make of Wild Blaze? By the stars above, Fluttershy, it’s been two weeks since he proposed! You can stop actin’ like a lovestruck filly.”

“Applejack, if I remember correctly, you did the exact same thing when Soarin proposed to you.” Applejack and Fluttershy both turned a shade of red as Rarity spoke. “There is no need to be embarrassed about it. You found that special somepony that will make you feel loved forever!” She let out a dreamy sigh, thinking about it. “To have a big strong stallion there to hold you, comfort you, and make sweet, sweet lo-”

“It was him!” Fluttershy let out a louder yelp as Rainbow Dash started to pound the paper with her hoof, a grin of pure delight spread across her face. “It says here, ‘The would-be-victim described her rescuer as a pony with a flaming skull with a metal horn, wore a leather jacket, and rode off on a black motorcycle!’ That’s the pony! This Ghost Rider is the guy I raced and beat!” She had taken to the air, her discovery filling her with a sense of victory. “I am totally the fastest pony in the universe! I beat a demon in a race!” She cheered to herself, Twilight using her magic, took the paper and placed it in the appropriate spot where it belonged.

“I still think you were dreaming, Rainbow Dash,” Twilight said carefully, bringing the pegasus to a full stop. “I’ve been reading everything about this Ghost Rider since Celestia first announced she was making plans for a special unit to arrest him. He seems to only be in larger cities like Manehatten, Stalliongrand, and Canterlot in pursuit of criminals. Why would he come to Ponyville? What criminals could be here?” The question seemed to make everypony stop and think, except for Pinkie, who was happily eating another apple.

“I don’t know why, but the fact is he was here and I beat him in a race!” Rainbow declared, as she started to hoof pump. “I beat a demon in a race! I beat a demon in a race!” she started to chant, as if she was trying to mimic the roar of her fans when she was still a Wonderbolt. The others just ignored her chanting.

“Well Ah don’t care about some Ghost Rider. Ah just wanted to know what you girls thought of Wild Blaze. Ah’m thinkin’ about tryin’ to convince him to stay in Ponyville.” Applejack looked out the window again. Off in the distance, a little red dot was zooming around a bigger maroon one. “Little Macky will be so heartbroken if Wild Blaze left,” she said, her voice softer as she spoke.

“Applejack...” Twilight chewed on her bottom lip for a moment, “I think this is less about a role model for Little Macky, but a almost replacement for Big Mac.”

“What ya mean by that?!” Applejack snapped, turning to face Twilight and the others. “This ain’t about Big Mac! This is about Little Macky!”

“Applejack, darling, please we know you still miss Mac. We all do. Wild Blaze is the same size of Mac, and roughly as strong, it only makes sense that you would want to keep him around. Seeing him with Little Macky, I bet you can’t stop seeing Mac there in his place.” Rarity walked over to the farmer, patting her shoulder. “You're giving Blaze all the same chores Mac used to do.”

Applejack looked at her friends, all of them seeming to be agreeing with what had just been said. Yes, she still hurt about losing her brother. She had made her peace about Granny years ago. As horrible as it sounded, she was more braced for her death, even in that horrible way, than Mac’s. Mac was always so strong, durable, just a mountain of a pony, it was just hard to accept he was dead. It seemed like every other day she was just waiting for him to come down those stairs, say ‘Eeyup,’ and get going on his chores.

“So what if Ah am?!” Applejack shot back, a noticeable crack in her voice. “He needs work and he does the job just fine! Ah just wish, Ah just wish that he was…” Applejack slammed her hoof into the ground, and ripped herself away from Rarity’s grip and marched over to a corner to the library, her head low and her back to the others.

She was not going to cry in front of her friends again. She just needed to get her head on straight, that was all. Taking deep breaths, she tried to calm herself, thinking of only farming, her husband, her sister, and her son, just to avoid the painful memories of her brother.

This sight was not too unfamiliar to her friends, though it was not as common anymore. When Mac had first died, Applejack would try to seclude herself from them when the memories and pain felt like they were going to break through.

"So Fluttershy,” Rarity said quickly, “have you and Braeburn decided on a date or venue for the wedding?" She moved towards Fluttershy as she spoke, flipping to a new sheet of paper to take notes, and making Fluttershy jump in the process.

"We were thinking maybe fall or spring," Fluttershy said quietly, her wings fluttering slightly. "Braeburn wants to do it in the fall during apple bucking season because, well he says that, I'm th...the apple of his eye... " she mumbled out, her face growing redder and hotter by the second. This was only amplified when her friends broke into a chorus of 'Aww.’

"That Braeburn, always trying to go the extra mile for you. You’re so lucky to have him!" Rarity sighed, jotting down notes at a speed that even Rainbow Dash would call impressive. "Now you also said spring, right?"

"Ye-yes. A spring wedding was my idea. Spring is a time of new beginnings and well we would be starting a new beginning… with each other " Once more, all her friends cooed at the idea. Fluttershy grinned at the responses her friends were giving her; even Rainbow Dash seemed to like the idea of it all.

“That would also be just fabulous! Oh I can already see the designs in my head!” Rarity squealed as she kept on writing down notes, “Between your colors and cutie marks I can make anytime work for you two love birds. Before I forget, Fluttershy, have you chosen your maid of honor?” At once, Fluttershy retreated behind her mane. Her face turning a deeper red as her blue eyes moved from each one of her friends, biting her lip.

Obviously, this was the point she was hoping to hold off for as long as possible. Rubbing her foreleg with her hoof, she kept looking to all her excited friends. Even Applejack had rejoined the group to hear who she was going to pick.

“N-now I wan’t y-you all to know I love each and everyone of you. You're all my be-best friends and-”

“Fluttershy, none of us are going to be angry with you on who you choose. It’s your special day. No matter who you choose, we will all enjoy it more than anything,” Twilight said with a warm smile. All the others gave a nod of encouragement.

“None of y’all got mad when Ah chose Rarity ta be ma maid of honor,” Applejack wrapped her hoof around Rarity’s neck and gave her a hug. “We had known each other the longest, and before all of us became the best of friends she was ma only friend.” Rarity giggled at the comment, returning the hug.

“Go on, darling, we will all support you.” Fluttershy looked at her gathered friends and smiled warmly at all of them. She really did have the best friends in Equestria that anypony could have asked for. Sitting up a bit straighter and feeling her face finally begin to cool down she turned and faced Rainbow Dash.

“Rainbow Dash, would you be my maid of honor?”

“Buck ya, I will!” Rainbow shouted, lunging forward and wrapping Fluttershy in a bone crushing hug that made Fluttershy give such a sound of shock that she almost sounded like a squeaky toy. “I’m going to throw you the best bachelorette party ever! But you better tell Braeburn that his best stallion can’t be that weird cousin of his. That one with the almost puke green coat. He would not stop staring at me, kinda gave me the creeps.” At once, Fluttershy broke into a fit of giggles as Rainbow Dash loosened her grip on her. She knew she had made the right decision of asking her to be the maid of honor, she was always there to give her confidence when she needed it.

“I get to plan the reception, right?! Everything is going to be super special awesome! Ten times bigger than Applejack’s reception! More party cannons, confetti, and definitely more cake!” Pinkie shouted, bouncing up and down like a maniac as she planned the entire reception in her head. Her tail and mane seem to get even more puffy about it, and bounced around the library with ever increasing speed.

“Of course, but please don’t overdo it. We just want everything to be simple as can be.” Fluttershy had second thoughts about having her friend plan the reception, she was known for taking things to the extreme, and while her husband to be could handle such things, she would rather have a nice quiet party.

“You only get married once Fluttershy! Unless you get a divorce and remarried. I could throw a party for that as well! That would be a party I never planned before, but it would be great!” Fluttershy’s eyes widened in fear as she contemplated the possibility of divorce, while everypony glared at Pinkie, who seemed not to notice a thing.

“The two of ya would never get a divorce, Braeburn is too crazy over ya to ever think such a thing. Why Ah remember when he came back from yer first date, it was as if he was walkin’ on air and could only talk about ya. Reckoned Bloom and em’ love poisoned the two of-”

“Twilight!” Once more Fluttershy gave out a yelp, as all heads turned towards the entrance way to see a teenaged Spike run through it. He was now a good head taller than Twilight and all her friends, with what looked like the starting of his wings coming from his back. He had lost much of his baby fat, and had grown a bit more muscular, but all the muscle and sharp teeth in the world couldn’t hide his youthful demeanor.

“Spike! No shouting in the library!” Twilight snapped, stomping her hoof on the ground, glaring at her assistant. Spike seemed to pay no mind to her outburst as he handed her a scroll that was a bit charred at the edges and what seemed to be a bit of spit as well.

“I just got this, it seems to be really important. Celestia didn’t put a seal on it or anything. I didn’t peek, I promise!” Spike put his large claws up, as if to protect himself from the accusing stare Twilight was giving him. “I Pinkie promise!”

Twilight merely nodded to him, using her magic to take the scroll from him and began to read it. As she did so, Rarity gave a flirty grin to Spike, whose purple scales could not hide the growing blush on his face.

“So Spike, how are things with Rumble going? From what Sweetie Belle has told me, things might be getting serious between the two of you.” Spike’s face turned such a shade of red, one could swear they could cook an egg on it.

“Well, uh...things are...well you know they're, going,” Spike chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head as all eyes, except for Twilight’s, descended upon the teenaged dragon as sweat started to drip down the sides of his face. It had been a few years since the dragon came out of the closet, and it did not take him much time to find out that a certain young stallion had eyes on him.

“Oh, do you think there is going to be another wedding soon?!” Pinkie questioned, getting to her hooves and bouncing over to Spike, who looked about ready to faint.

“Wh-what?! We have been going out for a few months! We are no way ready to-”

“Celestia’s mane!” Twilight gasped, as she looked down at the scroll, her eyes already darting across the page again, making sure that she understood what she had just read and that her eyes had not deceived her.

“What’s wrong Twilight?” Rarity asked, getting to her hooves as if some great calamity was about to set upon them.

“Is Canterlot under attack again?” Applejack questioned, as she and Rainbow Dash got into what looked like fighting positions.
“Is there going to be a free cupcake day?!” Pinkie asked hopefully, bouncing up and down excitedly once more.

Twilight looked at her gathered friends, her face going a bit pale as she looked down at the scroll once again, her forelegs trembling slightly as if the news she had read was of death. Clearing her throat, she decided the best way to approach this subject was to read what Celestia had sent.

“Dear Princess Twilight,

I am sorry for giving you such news so late, I have only recently learned of it as well and I began writing to you as soon as possible.

As you know, there has been a string of murders across Equestria for the better part of five years, all of them linked to a vigilante known as the Ghost Rider. Since these murders became more public and brutal my sister and I have assigned a team of special agents of to look into the matter.

I was just informed that one of our top agents just got on a train for Ponyville. I do not know what is bringing him there, but I am certain that if he is heading to Ponyville, there is a very good reason why.

He is one of our top agents, and I ask that you help him in any way possible. He is Special Agent Bentgrass and he will be there tomorrow morning.

Yours sincerely,

Princess Celestia”

The Ghost Rider was in Ponyville.

Chapter 9: Myths and Legends

View Online

Chapter 9: Myths and Legends

Beep! Beep! Beep!

A lavender hoof shot out from the roll of sheets and blankets on Twilight’s bed, slapping the offending alarm clock into blissful silence. Twilight groaned as the tiny sliver of sunlight bored into her eyes. She was halfway through rolling over and wrapping herself back in her cocoon of blankets before she remembered why she had set the accursed alarm: she had to get ready to meet this mysterious pony that Celestia had told her about at the train station. Giving a long yawn, she pushed herself, regrettably, out of the warm comfort that was just calling her to sleep in longer. Sleeping on a cloud mattress was a gift and a curse; they would always give you the best night sleep, but would make you want to stay in bed all day.

Stepping onto the hardwood floor of her home, Twilight gave a long cat like stretch, accompanied by a chorus of joints popping from hours of stillness. She then stretched out her wings. It was still so odd to have wings. Every day she expected them just to be gone but they were still there. She loved having them—she could help her friends more, and it did make getting to and from home quicker—but it was still such a strange concept to wake up with.

Regardless, she found her way to the bathroom. She was just about to start her morning ritual when her stomach gave a loud grumble.

Breakfast first, then shower, Twilight thought as she left the bathroom and made her way downstairs. On her way, she passed Spike’s room. Now that he was much bigger, he needed his own room and could not just simply sleep in a basket by her bed. Though, the dragon had at times moved his mattress into Twilight’s room to sleep. Some habits are just too hard to break at times.

Before she even reached the doors she could clearly hear the rusty chainsaw-like rhythm of Spike’s snoring, but as she crossed, she could hear something else in between—another set of snores, this one more calm and quiet, and in perfect counterpoint to Spike’s. It was the kind of rhythm that could only be achieved by two ponies who spent a lot of time in bed together. She rolled her eyes as she continued on towards the kitchen.

“Honestly, Spike, you could at least warn me when you are going to have company,” Twilight murmured to herself. She made a mental note to remind Spike about whose roof he lived under.

She still remembered running into the young stallion one morning when he was trying to find the bathroom. He looked absolutely terrified when he ran into her after a evening of boinking her little brother, at least according to his sweaty mane, ruffled feathers, and beet-red complexion. Twilight had just walked by with a simple ‘Hi.’ She was not like Shining, who would have blasted any stallion with a wave of magic if they so much looked at her in a lustful manner.

Why does he have to keep it a secret at times? I don’t care if Rumble is going to spend the night. I just rather not wake up and finding a strange pony in my home, she thought, walking through the library only half awake. She needed two things to start fully functioning: food and coffee.

Getting to the kitchen, she went right for the pantry shelf that held the key ingredient for the Elixir of the Gods: one hundred percent, Southern Equestria cinnamon roast coffee. Grabbing the bag, she poured the contents into the maker and hit the start button. She made enough for six cups, seeing that they did have a guest. She proceeded to make her way to the fridge to grab two slices of bread for her morning toast when she noticed the Manehatten Times on her breakfast table. Placing the bread in the toaster she sat in her chair and began to read the front page article:

Ghost Rider Still At Large! Five Nights of Terror Throughout Equestria! Evildoers Beware!

Twilight groaned at the sensational headline. The media always had a field day whenever the so-called “Ghost Rider” showed up. She still found it hard to believe that not only had this individual not been caught yet, but also that Rainbow Dash had never heard of him, and that this pony thought what they were doing was right. Scanning the article, she started to go through the description of how the bodies were found, the ponies that were place in that odd coma state, and the description of the Ghost Rider.

“‘At every scene of the attacks, eyewitnesses report that they were saved, rescued, or saw a pony riding off on a motorcycle. They appeared to have a skull for a head with a metal horn protruding from their skull, and, as always, was on fire,’” Twilight read out loud, waiting for her coffee and toast to be done. It was a bad habit, she knew, at least one that irritated Spike to no end, but reading aloud was an old habit from her school days. That, and externalizing her thought process.

“Who believes these kind of stories? A single pony committing all these murders? The speed they would have to travel to get to each city, the amount of magical power they would have to have to fight so many attackers, not to mention to even use a spell to make a motorcycle fly, have a burning skull and such is just ridiculous! Who even believes this nonsense?”

“I do,” a voice said from behind her.

“Ahh!”

Twilight nearly fell out of her chair, then spun, wings flared to their full length. Standing behind her was a very tall, very thin earth pony with a brilliant white coat and a well-coiffed blonde mane. Immediately, Twilight was drawn to his eyes: one was a dull gray, the other a bright yellow, slitted vertically like a reptile's. They were currently inspecting the article that Twilight had just been reading.

Twilight stood there, not able to form a sentence as the stallion just continued to skim the article.

“This business with the Ghost Rider does always make good fodder for the rags, does it not?” the stallion said, in a almost musical accent, his face not seeming to register Twilight’s reaction. “I have been following the trail of the Ghost Rider for quite some time and he always seems to leave a story that the press just can’t get enough of.”

With a shake of her head, Twilight glared at her uninvited guest. “Where did you come from?” she demanded.

Before the stallion could answer her, a door upstairs burst open.

“Twilight?!” Spike leapt over the railing and landed in a crouch at the bottom of the stairs, followed closely by Rumble. Both males made their way to the kitchen to see Twilight and the strange stallion. Spike had his claws extended and small wisps of smoke escaping his nostrils, while Rumble took up the traditional pegasus fighting stance, his legs slightly bent and wings flared, making the lithe teenager seem much bigger than he was.

“Well, I was in Stalliongrad the night before, Canterlot for a day, Manehatten a few nights, Canterlot, and Prairieville before any of that,” he said, not even acknowledging the two males ready to attack at the drop of a hat.

“That is not what I meant!” Twilight said, stepping in front of the two. “I mean how did you get here and— ”

“The front door,” he answered, as he looked over at the brewer that had just dinged. “I let myself in.”

“I locked that last night!” Spike spat, “right after Twi went to bed and Rumble snuck... er, I-I mean...” Said stallion had a light blush covering his face now, but maintained his threatening posture

The other stallion just looked at Spike with what looked like a look of confusion, before his eyes trailed over to Rumble and finally to Twilight.

“Really? I just tried the handle this morning and it was open,” he laughed slightly as he poured himself some coffee. “Excellent blend here. Though I usually prefer Kopi Luwak.” The stallion took another sip of coffee before walking back to the breakfast table and flipping to the continuation page of the main article. “Besides, why would I break into a building housing an alicorn princess, an adolescent dragon going through the early stages of his second growth spurt, and a Wonderbolt Academy cadet?”

Twilight sent a glare over at Spike and the blushing Rumble. That conversation would have to wait. For now, she returned her smouldering gaze to this pale interloper.

“How... how did you know all that?”

“I read your file. You’re twenty six, daughter of Night Light and Twilight Velvet. Your brother is General Shining Armor, commander of the Royal Guard Special Forces, and Prince Consort of the Crystal Empire. You graduated from Princess Celestia’s school of Gifted Unicorns. Personal student of Princess Celestia, bearer of the Element of Magic, and crowed princess at the age of twenty two.”
Twilight’s jaw hung open as the mysterious pony took another sip of his coffee as he kept looking over the paper, not even bothering to look up while he talked. She looked over at Spike and Rumble, who both looked as shocked as she felt.

“Who are you?”

The white stallion looked up at her for a second before clearing his throat.

“Sorry, I seemed to have forgotten my manners. This new article about the Ghost Rider took most of my attention,” he said as he reached into his suit coat and pulled out a small felt case, that he flipped open to reveal his badge. “Special Agent Bentgrass of Their Majesties’ Royal Investigation Service. I believe Princess Celestia wrote to you about my arrival?”

Twilight looked down at the badge for brief moment, her mind trying to connect everything that had just happened.

“Wait, I thought I was supposed to pick you up at the train station at nine. It’s only—” Twilight looked up at the clock in the kitchen “—seven thirty. How did you get here so early?” Bentgrass was already sipping on his coffee again as he used a quill to circle a few lines in the article he had been reading.

“I actually never boarded that train. I took the express that left two hours earlier. I just had the report delayed so it looked like I boarded that train.”

“You lied to Princess Celestia?!”

Bentgrass didn’t seem phased by her outrage. He just kept on looking at the newspaper and made a few more circles.
“Not at all. I just simply left out the ‘express’ part of the train I was getting on and the time I left. It was to make certain that I would arrive here with limited interruption.” With a final flourish, Bentgrass finished marking the newspaper and made his way to the library proper, walking right past the stunned Twilight.

“A lie of omission is still a lie!” Twilight growled, trailing after Bentgrass, followed by Spike and Rumble. “You better have an excellent reason for that, Agent Bentgrass, or I will be sure to inform Princess Celestia about how flippantly you seem to be treating this case.” Twilight followed Bentgrass all the way to a table that had books piled up on it along with a large map. “Did you take those out?”

“This is a library and not a private collection, right?” Bentgrass asked, but his impassive tone bartered no response. He instead pulled out a book from the stack and opened it to a dog-eared page. “And fire from his eyes shall spout, to burn the souls of the wicked and the wretched.” He slammed the book shut, making everyone present jump as the sound echoed in the cavernous room. “Do you believe in souls, Princess Twilight?”

From the accent of his voice, the strangeness of how he talked, and the random quoting of a book, Twilight was not prepared for such a non sequitur. She shook her head, then eyed the pale agent with a curious glance. “A soul? Well, I suppose so. Why does this— ”

“But can you prove a soul exists without doubt, Princess Twilight?”

“Well no, there is no way to— ”

“Yet most ponies believe that we have a soul, and when we die that soul will either go to the paradise of the Elysian Fields, or we will burn forever in the pits of Hell. How can so many ponies, as well as creatures from all across the globe, come to this conclusion? That there is a essence inside of us that will live on after our bodies die?” Bentgrass’ hooves were pushing books around, trying to get at one that seemed to be at the bottom of the pile.

“Scientifically, we can’t prove that souls exist,” Twilight finally stammered out, her brain working furiously to piece the odd conversation together. “It all comes from an ancient belief that we have souls and that such planes exist. If we look back at the history of Equestria we will find— ”

“Ancient myths and legends about heroes, monsters, villains, trials, and so much more,” Bentgrass interrupted again, pulling out a small black pocketbook from his coat. It was extremely worn out and looked heavily used. “Almost every one with a lesson of some sort. Those are not the ones that concern me. No, this is the only one that concerns me. A modern legend.” Bentgrass pushed the book towards Twilight before he moved books away from a large map.

Twilight looked down at the pocketbook, before the purple glow of her magic aura covered it. Bringing it close enough to read the title: Ghost Rider.

Despite the situation, Twilight let out a quiet scoff. “Agent Bentgrass, you're not suggesting that this Ghost Rider is some kind of... spirit, are you?” As she asked, Spike and Rumble looked over her shoulder to read the cover as well.

Bentgrass was just looking over the map, his eyes scanning it as he traced his hoof in a pattern over and over again. “It’s a not about suggesting, Your Highness. It is about putting facts together and keeping your mind open to every possibility.”

Twilight could not help but roll her eyes. “Agent Bentgrass, that is ridiculous. I will admit that the crimes seem a bit... odd, but to assume that it’s all the work of some kind of Boogey-Mare is foolish! Hockahm’s Razor tells us the simplest explanation is true.”

“Ah, yes. Dear Professor Hockham, the bane of the exploratory mind for many a generation.” Bentgrass chuckled, already returned to the map on the table. “Tell me then, Highness. How would you explain the multiple crimes in multiple areas, all with the same signature?”

“M-maybe he’s a pegasus?” Rumble said. Twilight and Bentgrass both glanced at him. He shrunk down under their withering glares. “W-well, I know... uh, some pegasi can, um...”

“Babe,” Spike said, putting a claw on his shoulder, “this is egghead time.”

Twilight shook her head, then turned back to Bentgrass. “Likely, it’s the work of more than one suspect,” she said with an air of smugness she felt no need to try and hide.

“And how does a cabal of like-minded criminals with such coordination sit with you and the professor? And what of the flying motorcycle?”

“Levitation spells are foal’s play. Literally, I teach them to local fillies in my spare time.”

“The numerous accounts of a pony with,” he cast an eye to his notebook, “ ‘a flaming skull in place of a head’?”

“An illusion spell.”

“And I suppose the mysterious comas are all the work of some kind of exotic poison, one that conveniently does not show up on any known toxin panel?”

“You said it, not me,” Twilight responded with a smile.

“Heh, indeed.” Bentgrass flicked a hoof to the notebook still hovering by her head. “All the same, I advise you take a look at my notes. I fear you and dear Professor Hockham might find it... enlightening.”

Opening to the first page of the book, Twilight found the pages to be worn, having been flipped many times. The second thing she noticed that it was crammed with writing. Some looking as though it had been just written, while in other parts the ink was fading.

Max Bronius. Foalnapper and murder. Penance Stare.

Color Spectrum. Serial killer, smashed victims skulls in. Impalement on fencing outside of police station.

Tweak. Believed to be leader of a cult that sacrificed ponies of all species in order to become all powerful. Beaten within inch of life with blunt object (probably chain) then given Penance Stare.

Rotten Seed. Pony Sex Trafficking and murder. Burned Alive in front of victims.

Twilight looked down at the page in confusion. It was a list of names, crimes, and execution, that went on till the very bottom and continued for many pages.

Karmic Dasher. Murdered three ponies. Hung by chains until dead.

Pluck n’ Holler. Known train robber and murderer. Chained to train tracks and ran over by passing train.

Shock n’ Awe. Accomplice of cousin Pluck n’ Holler, known murder. Penance Stare.

Base Drifter. Connected to several armed robberies throughout Equestria with several killings. Thrown off roof and then given Penance Stare.

Pencil Pusher. Suspected of murdering business partner. Thrown from Manehatten skyscraper to death.

Harmony Quill. Drug smuggler and suspected of four different murders. Penance Stare.

Dusty Tome. Committed Ritual Murders in order to boost magical power. Chained to a tree and ripped in half by motorcycle.

Twilight flipped through a few more pages, seeing that almost every page was more of the same. She could feel Spike and Rumble’s eyes over her shoulder reading the book as well.

“Agent Bentgrass, what is this?”

Bentgrass looked up for a second. Twilight felt like he was analyzing her with those eyes, as if taking in a painting for the first time and trying to find it’s meaning.

“Have you ever heard of any of those ponies before, Princess Twilight?” Twilight looked back down at the book again, flipping through the pages and getting to the ones in the back.

Twilight bit her lip. He was baiting her, she knew it, but for as much as she hated it, he did have a point. “I have,” she finally answered. “These are all victims of the supposed ‘Ghost Rider.’ But it is impossible for one pony to do all this! It has to be a network of them. Working together to make ponies believe that-”

“Ahh, yes. The Multiple Rider theory. It is very popular, and would have worked in any other circumstance. However, I have been to each and everyone of those crime scenes, Princess Twilight. The details of the crime are so exact, so precise in their execution, that it is impossible for it to be done by different ponies.”

“It’s just ridiculous!” Twilight spat, slamming the book back on the table. “These ponies were supposed to be killers! How were they killed so easily? And what is this,” she looked back to the notebook, “Penance Stare? Is that causing the comas?” Bentgrass gave Twilight a confused look, but a small smile appeared on his face as he took the book back and flipped to a random page.
“Tell me, Princess Twilight, what are some of the strongest emotions a pony can feel?”

Twilight felt her wings puff out slightly. These random shifts in tone and topic were grating on her last nerve. “I hardly see how that has to do with-”

“Oh, but it has everything to do with it. Come now, what are the strongest emotions a pony can feel?” Another trait of this pony Twilight was starting to dislike: he kept interrupting her. He was worse than Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity combined when it came to voicing opinions.

“Fine. I’ll play your little game Agent Bentgrass. Obviously love is one. Anger, grief, happiness, and hate are all strong, as well.” Twilight felt a few of those emotions creeping up on her now as Bentgrass just stood their with a thin smile on his face.

“Very true. And when we lose a special somepony, we experience a lot of those emotions. Mostly anger, grief, and hate. Those emotions tear us up on the inside, just begging to get loose and unleash themselves on the world. All that pain and suffering bottled up inside. Now, imagine that as a weapon. A weapon to be used on those who caused all that pain.”

Twilight saw a gleam of sorts pass through that reptilian like eye of Bentgrass as he described this. As if he was taking pleasure in the thoughts of those emotions becoming a weapon. To have such a weapon would be terrifying to any criminal she had to imagine, to feel all that pain and loss of losing loved ones.

That was when it hit her.

“Wait...are you saying that is what this Penance Stare is? And that the coma is-” The mental images of a pony just laying in a hospital bed, unable to move or communicate was having to relive the horrors that they committed, that they would feel all those pain of loss every second of everyday till the day they died chilled her to the bone.

It was a fate worse than death.

“No, that can’t be real,” Twilight said firmly. “Agent Bentgrass, you’re turning this murder into something supernatural for no reason. This is all just legends forming from terrible acts! You're just as bad as Rainbow Dash saying she raced the Ghost Rider!” As soon as those words left her lips, several books hit the floor. Turning to the noise, Bentgrass was staring right at her, his hoof was just slightly above the map, shaking ever so slightly as he looked at her.

“I’m sorry, Princess Twilight, but I thought I heard you say somepony didn’t just see the Ghost Rider, but actually raced him.” Bentgrass said.

“Um… yes… but I wouldn’t believe it. Rainbow Dash is always prone to make stories wilder than they seem. I mean the way she—”

“How did she describe him?” Bentgrass demanded, getting from his seat and making his way towards Twilight. A gleam of some kind was visible in his reptilian eye, like he was ready to pounce. Spike and Rumble must have sensed it as well, because they both moved in between her and the tense agent.

Spike glared hard at him. “Agent Bentgrass, you need to—”

“You're right, I need it from the witness herself. You said it was Rainbow Dash right? Bearer of the Element of Loyalty, Wonderbolt for three years, and currently works as Ponyville’s Weather Manger correct?”

“How did you—”

“I read the folder on anypony of importance here. Now, I must be on my way. Who knows how much she has forgotten of that encounter.” Bentgrass turned and started to make his way towards the door, till a purple aura surrounded it. Turning back, he saw Twilight advancing towards him.

“Now, hold on,” Twilight said, now stepping in front of Bentgrass. “Princess Celestia told me to help you in anyway possible. You broke into my house—”

“Uh, I may have left the door unlocked—” Spike cut himself off at Twilight’s glare.

Twilight continued. “You terrified me, drank my coffee, went through my books without much regard, and now you are just leaving? Celestia may think highly of you, but so far, I’ve seen nothing but a rude and superstitious pony. I am coming with you Agent Bentgrass.”

If the sudden change ferocity and authority that Twilight Sparkle had any effect on Bentgrass, he didn’t show it. “Very well then, I could use somepony that knows the lay of the land and the most likely of spots to find our witness. So please, after you Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight didn’t know if him using her full title was to be some kind of insult as he opened the door for her.

She growled something under her breath, then turned to Spike. “Watch the library while I’m gone.”

“Yes, ma’am!” Spike said with a salute.

“And next time you want some hanky-panky, lock the door.”

“Y-yes, ma’am!” Rumble said with a shaky salute of his own.

Her piece said, Twilight marched out the door, the aggravating agent hot on her hooves.

Rainbow Dash floated high above Sweet Apple Acres glowering down at it. Normally, this was her favorite place to hang out on her off time.

She could watch Applejack, Soarin, Apple Bloom, and Braeburn all working hard in the orchards, getting ready to harvest apples and make some of that amazing cider. She would also be able to see her favorite nephew, even if they weren't related, and maybe foalnap him for a few hours to give him some private training. However, the new addition to the farm made visiting the place almost unbearable.

Wild Blaze...

Everything about that stallion rubbed her the wrong way. Not only did he stop her from performing an amazing stunt, he somehow managed to steal away Little Macky’s attention. Ever since Blaze met him, the little tyke hadn’t shut up about how “awesome” and “cool” Wild Blaze is, like he was the most amazing thing ever!

A title that belonged to her, and her alone!

Not to mention that Wild Blaze just seemed like a poor rip off of Big Mac. Sure, he might be around the same strength as Mac was, but he was no where near the same stallion he was! Big Mac was cool in his own way. Sure, he didn’t say much, but his quiet—stoic, she would say, if she were a total egghead, but she wasn’t—demeanor was so much cooler than the “tough pony” act that Blaze put on. And Mac was loyal to his family to no end, while this guy just moves from town to town with no attachment to anything at all!

Rainbow kept glowering down at the large maroon stallion, who was currently pulling a large cart out of the orchard. He looked so out of place there on the farm. Even Soarin did a better job of blending in than this guy! Even with a yoke on—a yoke that should have been on Big Mac—he looked out of place.

She just wished he would leave Ponyville and never come back. He wasn’t any good for the town in her opinion.

With that, Rainbow Dash took to the sky. She still had weather managing duties to take care of that day, and spending that time over the farm was not going to get them done. Looking back over her shoulder at the farm for one more glance, she gave her wings a mighty flap and began to speed through the sky.

Her flight was cut off abruptly when she noticed a purple object speeding towards her. From the shaky flight path, unnecessary flapping of the wings, and just the overall poor flying skills Rainbow knew it was Twilight. Rainbow made a mental note to crack down on the princess about keeping up with her flight practice.

“There you are, Rainbow! I’ve been looking all over for you!” Twilight gasped, floating down to a cloud to catch her breath.

“Well, I’m right here, Egghead. What up?” Twilight just glared at Rainbow for a split second before taking another deep breath.
“Remember that letter I got from Princess Celestia yesterday?”

“Ya, about me being right about the Ghost Rider?” Rainbow grinned, joining Twilight on the cloud. Twilight just rolled her eyes as Rainbow sat there with a toothy grin.

“Well, that special agent would like to talk to you about that. Apparently, he believes these Ghost Rider stories, as well.” Twilight sighed. “Really, though, why do people believe this nonsense?”

“Because he totally exists! And I beat him in a race!” Rainbow added as an afterthought. “Now, where is this guy? He’s probably gonna want my autograph after I get done telling him all about me winning!” Twilight just rolled her eyes.

“Right beneath us. But Rainbow, I need to warn you, he’s a bit—” For what felt like the thousandth time that day, Twilight was cut off as Rainbow Dash did a backflip off the cloud and dove down to the ground to meet with Agent Bentgrass. “What happened to manners today?” Twilight grumbled as she glided back down to meet the two.

When she arrived, Rainbow Dash was already standing right in front of Agent Bentgrass, her head cocked to the side as she looked at the stallion. Bentgrass didn’t seem to find this odd; he just studied Rainbow with those odd, mismatched eyes, as impassive as ever. Twilight could already tell that one of them was going to say something to set the other off, so she moved in ready to stop any miscommunication.

“Special Agent Bentgrass, this is Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash, this is Special Agent Bentgrass,” Twilight said, trying to put as much goodwill into her words as possible. It was Rainbow Dash who raised her hoof first for Bentgrass to bump.

“What up, Bright Eye?” Twilight wanted to facehoof.

“Greetings, Ms. Dash.” Bentgrass said politely, as he bumped Rainbow’s hoof. “I understand you had a run in with the pony known as Ghost Rider?”

“Heck ya I did! Totally beat him in a race, too!” Rainbow Dash said, pounding her hoof against her chest. “After all, I am the fastest pony in all of Equestria!”

“Yes, I remember reading that in your file. By the way, another agent will be down here in a week or so to check with you. There seems to be some anomalies with your tax returns during your time as a Wonderbolt. Nothing to be concerned about, I’m sure,” Bentgrass said flatly, as he reached into his coat pocket for a notepad. As he did this, Twilight saw a glimpse of what seem like worry pass through Rainbow’s eyes.

“Uh...tax returns?” Rainbow laughed nervously, “What do you mean by that?”

“Oh, nothing. We just need to make sure you paid your taxes in full. A clerical error, most likely, since I doubt you actually own an account in the Hayman Islands.” Bentgrass flipped to a new page and looked up at Rainbow. “Now then, please tell me what happened the night you saw the Ghost Rider.” Rainbow shook her head lightly as she cleared her throat.

“Well, it was about a week ago. I was sleeping when all of a sudden there was this loud noise, like a huge stampede was passing next to my house. I live in the clouds, so that was just strange to begin with. When I looked outside there was this trail of fire! It looked like it was burning on a invisible road in the sky before it started to fade.” Rainbow said, gesturing to objects as she talked.

“Trail of fire,” Bentgrass repeated, scribbling into his notebook. “Please continue.”

“Well, when I looked around I saw the trail of fire was coming from somepony that was going super fast! Not as fast as me, but still really fast. So, I started to chase after them. I mean hey, they interrupted my sleep, and now they had to pay for it with a race. He noticed I was coming after him and tried to lose me with turns, dives, and whatever else he could think of, but he should have known nopony gets away from me that easily!

“When I started to get closer, that was when I noticed he was on some black motorcycle with what looked like chains on it. I thought it looked really lame, but hey, to each their own. Finally, he went into this nosedive as if they could get away from me that way, but I pulled a Sonic Rainboom on them and totally sent him flying!”

“And then?” Bentgrass asked, his notepad forgotten. His eyes were locked on Rainbow, hanginig on her every word. This just made the speedster smile even wider.

“Well, I turned back around to see him hovering there in the sky. So I approached him and told him that I had not had such a good race in such a long time. That’s when I noticed his head was on fire, and there was this, like, metal spike coming from his forehead!”
“Were you scared at all?” Bentgrass asked, as he took a few quick notes as Rainbow got to his description.

“Please! I’ve fought so many monsters and saved this country so many times that it takes more than that to scare me! Actually, I think I scared him, because as soon as I got close, black smoke started to consume everything around us. It blinded me for a second, but when I got out he had already taken to the sky again so I gave chase! Thought he was trying to go for two out of three.”

“And did you catch up to him?”

“Nah, before I could he dived down into the forest and I couldn’t find him again. I looked for awhile but I had to get to work, I had a early morn—”
“What time was it?” Bentgrass suddenly asked. Rainbow turned to him then to Twilight who just shrugged her shoulders.

“Uh… I don’t remember. I mean, he woke me up and I didn’t really care to check the time.”

“Then how soon did the sun rise after that? Can you recall that bit at least?” Rainbow snorted at that last bit.

“I don’t know. The sun was just barely up when I caught up to the Ghost Rider the first time. So I guess it was beginning to rise. What does that have to do with anything?”

Bentgrass didn’t answer, as he feverishly wrote down a few notes, a small grin on his lips.

“Thank you, Ms. Dash. I think you might have just proven one of my theories.” Bentgrass said, taking a step back to face the two mares. “Now then, this is a question for both of you. Have you noticed anything strange in town for the past week? Anything at all?”

Twilight sat there for a moment, looking up to the sky as she thought. Nothing out of the ordinary had happened that week except for Fluttershy’s engagement, but Bentgrass probably didn’t care for that. There was that little bit of mischief caused by the Cake Twins with some magic backlash, but other than that...

“No, I don’t think so Agent— ”

“Just that stupid drifter coming into town,” Rainbow Dash grumbled, earning a glare from Twilight.

“Rainbow, just let it go. Just because Little Macky thinks he’s cool doesn’t mean that he’s not interested in you anymore.”
“It’s not that! The guy is just bad news! I can feel it!”

“Did you say, a drifter?” Both girls looked over at Bentgrass to see his eyes were as wide as they could be, and the notebook he had been holding had fallen from his hooves.

“Um, yes. There is a new pony in town. He just arrived last week. Nothing really strange about that,” Twilight replied, looking nervously at Bentgrass.

“A week ago? You mean the same time that you had you your race with the Rider?” Bentgrass was looking right at Rainbow Dash who was scratching her chin.

“Ya… the exact same day… you think he is the Ghost Rider?!” Rainbow asked excitedly. Bentgrass just smiled as he picked up his notepad and put it away.

“Where can I find him?” Bentgrass asked, trying to keep his voice normal as he ran a hoof down the front of his coat. “I don’t know, but I am sure he might be able to give me some useful information.” Twilight took a step back. She didn’t really want to get Bentgrass on Wild Blaze’s case. The pony seemed to have enough on his mind without some eccentric government agent hounding him.

“Now Agent Bentgrass, I don’t think that would be—”

“His name is Wild Blaze! He is over at the Apples’ farm right now!” Rainbow Dash said, taking to the air and circling the two other ponies. “I can lead you straight to him!”

“That would be most appreciated, Ms. Dash. Please lead the way,” Bentgrass said, and no sooner than he did Rainbow Dash was off, leaving a rainbow colored trail for the two to follow. Bentgrass followed right away, a almost unnoticeable skip in his step as he trotted down the path.

Twilight swallowed nervously as she followed the pair to Sweet Apple Acres.

I hope Wild Blaze is ready for what is coming for him.

Chapter 10: Beyond a Shadow of a Doubt

View Online

Chapter 10: Beyond a Shadow of a Doubt

Hungry. So very hungry.

Mac just rolled his eyes. For the past week, things had been going well for him in this department. During the day, he would not have to worry about the Rider and could enjoy the company of those around him, to a point. Then at sun down, he would just excuse himself and go find a place to transform. Simple as that.

But, for whatever reason, the Rider was not able to get enough to eat last night. Now, all the Rider seemed to be able to talk about was his hunger, or to mock Mac about something. Being on the farm left the Rider with an almost endless amount of ways to mock him.

“Not ma fault yer hungry,” Mac whispered, pulling a cart full of broken branches and other clutter from the orchard. “Now quit yer bellyaching.”

My bellyaching is your bellyaching, Mac-Mac. Besides, I bet you were getting pretty lonely without me around. The Rider laughed as Mac reached the compost pile behind the barn. This is the place you have missed all these years? A farm, some annoying family members, and chores? I would think you would’ve given this up for the chance for adventure in a heartbeat.

“This was ma home. Ah would have gladly lived ma entire life here and would have died a happy stallion,” Mac whispered, his eyes furtively scanning around him. He never knew when Little Macky might do one of his famous surprise dive bombs. As much as he liked the little colt, he had a lot to learn in the way of manners and discipline.

Whatever you say, Macky. Mac just grunted; the Rider would never understand things like family, love, and loyalty. All he wanted to do was feed, battle, and destroy the wicked. Dumping the contents of the cart on the pile, Mac started to make his way back to the orchard to gather more.

Walking the familiar route back to the orchard brought waves of joy and heartache to Mac. He had dreamed about coming back to his home, of being a simple farm pony again, to once again work the fields that his ancestors had begun and that he and his sisters would tend to.

Those dreams would never be fulfilled by his hooves. He was cursed, unclean, not the same pony he was.

With realization sinking in again, Mac could only hope that he and the Rider could find that Demon Soul, leave Ponyville and resume his damned existence alone.

Come on Macky, you’re not alone. I’ll always be here to—

“Blazing Tackle!” With the distraction of the Rider’s talking, Mac failed notice Little Macky barreling towards him from the orchard, leaving him no time to react as the bright red and blue colt slammed into his chest.

Mac gave out a low ‘oof’ as the colt bounced off his broad chest and went tumbling into the ground, giggling uncontrollably as he did.

“Didn’t your mother tell you not to do that?” It took Mac no time at all to transition into his Wild Blaze persona as he looked down at Little Macky.

“Sure she did! But she also said to get you as fast as possible, and that was the fastest way I know!” The small colt laughed as he got back to his hooves, jumping right back into the air.

Mac gave him a quizzical look as Little Macky kept buzzing around like a large bumble bee. “Why did she tell you to do that?”

“I don’t know. Some white pony in a suit came with Aunt Dash and Aunt Twilight and said he needed to talk to you.” Macky was now doing circles around Mac’s head, giggling the entire time. “He looked really important! Mama told me to go get you when he showed her a shiny badge! I bet he works for Shining Armor!”

“A badge?” Mac questioned, to which Macky nodded furiously to. At that moment, the Rider broke into a fit of laughter that drowned out all other sounds around Mac, giving him a major headache.

It looks like somepony has finally been found out! Oh what fun this shall be! Will you show them the real you, Macky? Tell them the whole story? Or better yet… will you run away again?

The Rider continued to laugh as Macky kept spinning around Mac’s head. Mac would have thought the colt could hear the demonic laughter echoing in his head.

“Come on, Wild Baze! When I bring you back, Dad promised to take me flying! He never does that till chores are done or Mama isn’t home!”

“Alright, just lead the way Little Macky.” Mac had no idea how his voice sounded. He tried to maintain his Wild Blaze voice, but the laughter of the Rider was making his head hurt and his thoughts unclear.

Macky didn’t seem to notice a change in Mac and zoomed ahead towards the orchard, leaving a light blue trail behind, leaving Mac to his thoughts and the Rider’s torment. Questions flooded Mac’s mind as he walked towards the orchard, unhitching himself from the cart just in case he had to make a quick getaway.

What reason would this strange pony have to suspect Wild Blaze of being the Ghost Rider? He had been in Ponyville all week, out in the middle of nowhere and not near any big cities. Were they even there to question him about being the Rider, or was this some different case altogether? How would this pony even know to come to Ponyville? The Rider hadn’t killed anypony in Ponyville, so there was body to lead him here. Then how did they also even know of Wild Blaze the drifter?

Mac couldn’t make heads or tails of the reason why this pony would want to meet with him, but he kept walking on towards the orchard. He had to remind himself he had nothing to fear; there could be no evidence that he and the Rider were connected. Wild Blaze was an Earth Pony and the Ghost Rider was a Unicorn, not to mention a living skeleton. But still, if the law was looking for Wild Blaze, they might as well be looking for the Rider.

Every step felt like he was on a death march: the grass crackling under his heavy hoofsteps, a lump in his throat that would just not go away, his mouth dry, and a feeling of what was like butterflies flying around his his stomach. The anxiety was growing within him with each step he took, further into the orchard where he had once loved to take walks.
Finding where the pony was waiting for him proved to be of little difficulty, even after he had lost sight of Little Macky.

Standing in one of the clearings of the orchard was Twilight Sparkle, who gave him a sheepish grin once she saw him, and Rainbow Dash, who was hovering in the air and looking all too pleased to see Wild Blaze. Applejack was there as well, scowling at the last pony present, the one that had obviously wanted to meet Wild Blaze.

“Ah, you must be Wild Blaze,” he said, advancing towards Mac. “My name is Special Agent Bentgrass of Their Majesties’ Royal Investigation Service.” Bentgrass held up a slender hoof to Mac.

Mac simply looked down at Bentgrass’ outstretched hoof for a moment, before looking up into his strange eyes. The strange pony’s left eye looked like a dragon’s, and the fierce yellow slit seemed to bore into him. Inside his head, he could hear the Rider take a deep sniff, then huff. Apparently, whoever this pony was, he wasn’t evil.

“And what do you want with me?” Bentgrass just smiled, looking right into Wild Blaze’s golden eyes, as if he was just hoping for this reaction.

“Just a simple talk, Mr. Blaze. I heard you might have some insight on a case I’m working on.” Mac felt uneasy talking to this strange stallion. The way he talked, with that odd musical accent, just seemed to rub him wrong. It felt like he knew some strange and powerful secret that, once told, could shatter a ponies life.

“Don’t know how I could be of any help to somepony like yourself. Only been in town for less than a week.”

“Oh, that is exactly why you are the pony to ask, Mr.Blaze.” Bentgrass laughed, but it did nothing but make Mac’s blood boil. “For you see, I have learned that you have recently been to many cities where there were Ghost Rider attacks.”

At those two words, the Rider let out a ear-splitting laugh inside of Mac’s head. It was his worst fears realized. Somepony had somehow made the connection between Blaze and the Rider. Mac tried to keep a normal face as the laughter kept growing louder and more intense in his head; it was as if an entire marching band was playing in his head, completely off key.

“You mean that urban myth? Didn’t think anypony took that story seriously,” Mac replied in his calmest voice possible.

Bentgrass simply chuckled at this, as Rainbow Dash gave a snort in the background and Twilight seemed to be trying to look anywhere except at Mac.

“Oh yes, many ponies do believe it to be an urban myth. I would just like to question a pony that was at each place of attack to get their view on it. Is there somewhere we can talk in private?”

“Ah don’t see why ya need to have a private conversation on ma property with one of ma workers,” Applejack growled, taking a few steps towards the white Earth Pony.

Bentgrass only raised an eyebrow, before reaching into a inner pocket of his suit and producing a slip of paper. “I actually don’t need to tell you why. This is a royal declaration that allows me to question anypony I believe to have some kind of connection to the Ghost Rider, in any way I feel is necessary,” Bentgrass said, outstretching the paper for Applejack to read it.

Oh, they are really coming after you, aren’t they? the Rider laughed. Giving this much power to get us? What will you do, Macky? Mac didn’t respond as he watched his sister look over the document, her scowl growing with every word.

“This hardly seems fair to anypony… ” Applejack mumbled, before turning to Mac, her eyes heavy with regret. “Ah’m sorry Wild Blaze, but it seems that yer goin’ ta have this private chat with Agent Bentgrass here.”

“No problems, Mrs. Nimbus,” Mac said, turning his gaze on Agent Bentgrass. “Mind if we use the barn? Less chance of being interrupted there than anywhere else. Does this suit your needs Agent Bentgrass?”

“That would be perfect. I was actually planning on using the barn for this,” Bentgrass said with such a air that Applejack just could not help but snort. Seeming to not to hear her, Bentgrass walked past Mac and towards the barn. “This won’t take long, Mr. Blaze, I assure you.”

Mac nodded in reply and started to follow Bentgrass back to the barn; but a hoof shot out in front of him cutting him off.

“Wild Blaze will meet ya there, Ah just want to have small chat with him first,” Applejack said, stepping in front of Mac keeping him there. Bentgrass looked back for a second, before nodding and making his way towards the barn, looking to have not a care in the world. Once he was out of earshot, Applejack turned to Mac, her face in a scowl.

“First off, how many times have Ah told ya not ta call me ‘Mrs. Nimbus?’ Ya know that bugs me!” she snarled, before her eyes softened ever so slightly. “Second, be careful alright? Ah don’t know what the featherbrain up there said to get em’ on yer case, but Ah’m sure it’s nothin’ some honesty can’t fix.”

The Rider broke into a fit of laughter at the last part, causing Mac to cringe in a bit as he looked at her.

“Will do, Mrs. Nimbus,” Mac said, cracking a slight grin as he turned to walk after Bentgrass.

“Yer doin’ that on purpose! Ah already have a son and a colt-like husband ta cause me trouble! Ah don’t need any more!” She shouted after him, laughing a bit. Mac missed teasing his sisters, and made sure to do it a bit here and there while working on the farm. Just another small thing that meant the world to him that was taken away by this curse.

It didn’t take Mac long to see the pale pony waiting for him outside the barn. Next to the bright red barn and the healthy green grass, Bentgrass stuck out like a sore hoof. Mac also noted, as he approached, that Bentgrass was leaning against the barn, whistling some tune just quiet enough that Mac couldn’t make it out.

Mac’s heavy hoofsteps did not go unnoticed. Bentgrass turned and smiled at the approaching stallion as if greeting a close friend, which served to make Mac question how safe it was to actually talk to this stallion.

“Very good. Mrs. Nimbus did not keep you long. From the way she spoke I thought she would try to delay this meeting as long as possible.” Bentgrass eased the barn door open for Mac to enter. “After you, my good sir.”

Mac stepped into the barn, his hoofsteps now much louder on the wooden floor as they echoed off the walls. There were a few bales of hay inside used during the winter for extra food for the cows and the Apples when grazing was not an option, or the path to town was covered in snow. There were also empty baskets strewn about the barn in preparation of apple season. On the far side of the barn where most of the farm tools to farm were, as well as some old pictures and other keepsakes.

The barn was much larger than it had been when Mac was still called Mac by his family. It made him wonder how much of Soarin’s Wonderbolt money went into rebuilding this place, or if the extended Apple Family pitched in due to the loss of two family members. Whatever the reason, the barn looked grand and was definitely able to hold more product in it, meaning a greater payday.

“I do enjoy the architecture of Earth Ponies. Just feels more... homey than those built with magic,” Bentgrass said, ripping Mac from his thoughts. “I am not one to boast, or to belittle the accomplishments of the other races, but there is something about a building built with only hooves that make it something much more grand, don’t you agree, Mr. Blaze?” Bentgrass asked, passing Mac and moving his way towards the tools of the barn.

“I guess. Never spent anytime inside a classroom to learn about such things.” Mac could not help but secretly agree with this strange pony. Sure, everypony had a way to build, and each was unique and special to that pony, but something about an Earth Pony made structure did feel like home. “Could you drop the Mister thing? I doubt you need to address me as such.”

Bentgrass seemed to have made no notice of this as he scanned the tools that were inside the barn. Mac could not see his face, but he was sure that the agent’s eyes were lingering on the bladed ones. He walked a few paces down the wall of tools before stopping and turned to face one directly.

“And another angel came out of the temple, calling with a loud voice to him who sat on the cloud, ‘Put in your sickle, and reap, for the hour to reap has come, for the harvest of the earth is fully ripe.’ So he who sat on the cloud swung his sickle across the earth, and the earth was reaped,” Bentgrass said, stunning Mac as he reached for the scythe. “An interesting little passage for an interesting little tool, wouldn’t you say, Wild Blaze?” Bentgrass had turned around, examining the scythe in his hooves. “A tool not just used to reap wheat like farmers do, but a tool to reap the souls of the world. I wonder if the Rider has ever used this?”

That’s not a bad idea. Why did we never think of that, Sport? the Rider said, echoing inside of Mac’s head like his hoofsteps had a while before.

“I guess it’s possible. The paper always make him out to be some sadistic monster,” Mac replied, stepping up to Bentgrass and also looking up at the tools. All but a few seemed to be new, most of the old ones having been destroyed in the fire.

“So I take it you are believer in the Rider?” Bentgrass placed the tool back up in its rightful place before giving Mac his full attention. “You don’t find the stories too unbelievable, farfetched, or mad to believe in?” Something about the way Bentgrass said these things sent a chill up and down Mac’s spine, as if he had already figured out Mac’s little secret.

“We live in a world with Princesses that can control the sun, moon, and love. Then there are creatures like Discord who can change the world around them to whatever they want with a simple snap. I’m just one of those ponies who accepts there are things that can’t be explained and moves on.” Whatever Mac had said seemed to be the words that Bentgrass had wanted to hear.

“I am happy to see somepony as open-minded as myself,” Bentgrass chuckled, as he reached into his suit. “Princess Twilight is a incredibly smart pony, but she can’t keep her mind open unless science can provide a true reason to open it. You and I, however, are of the conviction that there are things in this world we cannot explain, but we know they are there.”

“I wouldn’t say that. I just know I’m not smart enough to explain everything I hear and see. But enough beating around the bush Agent Bentgrass. Why do you want to talk to me about the Ghost Rider?” Mac watched carefully as Bentgrass pulled a sizeable piece of folded up parchment from his suit’s inner pockets.

“Yes, I suppose the time for pleasantries is over, and we must get to the real order of business.” Bentgrass set the piece of folded paper on the workbench before turning back to Mac. “Tell me Wild Blaze, where were you the last five nights?”

Here it comes. Rider chuckled. Mac ignored him, staring right into Bentgrass’ mismatched eyes and launching into his rehearsed speech.

“In my hotel room, asleep. Working on a farm is much harder than I thought, and I’ve been turning in early all week.”

“Really? And is there anypony to verify this?”

“You can ask Mrs. Nimbus, she always sees me off the property. Then there’s Cherry Jubilee down at her inn, she definitely remembers me walking in most nights.” This was true for all but the first night he had stayed in Ponyville. Mac had been cautious about the times he left the farm and got back to the inn; it would stop any questioning into his personal life if nopony saw his comings and goings.

“But nopony to verify you stayed in your room all night? Not a lover of any kind?” Mac gave a snort of aggravation at the question.

“That is a tad personal, isn’t it?” Bentgrass just grinned at Mac as he started to unfold the paper.

“I guess it is. But you see Wild Blaze, I have a suspicion that you are in fact the Ghost Rider. So if you wish to prove me wrong, I would hope you have some better evidence to show your innocence.”

Out of the corner of Mac’s eye, he saw a orange flicker of light beside him. Glancing slightly to his side, Mac saw a mirror where his reflection should have been clearly visible. Instead, it was the Rider, his head thrown back, laughing.

“Really? You think I'm the Ghost Rider? Kind of a far fetched theory," Mac stated, trying to block out the laughter.

“Not at all, actually. For you fit right into the jigsaw puzzle I have been working on for so many years." Bentgrass started to unfold the paper some, looking away from Mac as he talked. “I started to work on this case long before their Majesties assigned me to it. Something about it drew me in, and ever since I could not focus on any other work but this.”

Looks like you got a fan… or a stalker. The Rider said. Mac gave his head a light shake, he did not need the Rider interrupting him, not now of all times.

“That’s all good Agent Bentgrass, but how do I fit into this little puzzle of yours? Right now, I find you to be on the crazy side of things; unless you got some kind of proof.” Mac wanted, no, he needed to see if Bentgrass did get some kind of evidence on him. If he did, Mac would have to disappear again and make a new identity with the Rider’s magic. From there, he could make sure not to make the same mistakes again.

“Tell me Wild Blaze, have you ever heard of a railroad town called ‘Devil’s Prairie?’” Forgetting the paper he was unfolding, Bentgrass started to remove a small envelope from his jacket, making Mac question how many pockets this pony had, and what was inside each.

“Can’t say that I have. Should I?”

Bentgrass turned around to face Mac, a wide grin spread across his face. “It was a town that sprung up around a railway station like many others, and was a bit of a thriving town till the Rider showed up. He attacked it about a week ago. Actually, it was attacked the same night you arrived in Ponyville.”

Mac felt his entire body go cold, and as if his mind had been disconnected from his body. He didn’t know where the Rider was getting his meals, but from the way Bentgrass spoke, it seemed he was about to get his answer.

“Luckily the task force assigned to capture you… Oh, I’m sorry, I meant to say the Ghost Rider Just a slip up on my part,” Bentgrass did not slip up on accident, that grin on his face told Mac that every passing second Bentgrass seemed more assured in his accusation. “Anyway, they were able to keep the press away. A tip came to us from a mare that was forced to work as a prostitute describing the ordeal. Naturally, I was one of the first to respond to the scene. A busy night the Rider must of had. Care to guess how many dead there were?”

Mac stayed silent, as his golden eyes focused on the envelope that Bentgrass was holding. Bentgrass must have felt comfortable with the way things were going, for he had no problems of keeping the conversation alive by himself.

“We found the remains of forty five victims. Well, I would not call them victims. Most were involved in sex trafficking and murder. So I would call it as overdue justice,” Bentgrass chuckled slightly at this, as he started to spread the picture out on a nearby hay bail for Mac to see them. “The Rider must have felt this place truly needed to be punished, for he seemed to have gone a bit, hm, overboard.”

Why Bentgrass thought this came to no surprise to Mac. Each picture was of what seemed to be a dead caribou or what was left of them. Each picture was worse than the next. If Mac hadn’t grown so accustomed to this side of life, he might have thought they were pictures from an overzealous horror film.

“I see you're not phased by these pictures Wild Blaze,” Bentgrass remarked, as he held one last photo in his hoof. “Many of the agents working on this case could not stand the sight of some of these corpses. Especially this one, looks like he got torn in half by the motorcycle,”

“Just because I didn’t get disturbed by these pictures does not mean I’m the Ghost Rider. I have been to many different places, and seen many horrors,” Mac said, trying to sound as confident as possible.

“I did not say it did.”

Fell for it. The Rider snickered.

Mac stood his ground as he looked down at Agent Bentgrass. “Doesn’t take a sharp mind to figure out where you are going with this,” Bentgrass just kept on grinning, looking like a cat that was just about read to take his prey. “Now hurry up with this.”

“This last picture is one of the most interesting. The Rider did a real number on this last caribou,” Bentgrass placed the picture on top of all the others and waited for Mac to react to it.

Looking down, Mac had to grimace a bit from it. If Bentgrass had not told him it was a caribou, he would have never guess. The corpse’s head was so completely bashed in that it was hard to tell the forehead from the chin. None of the limbs were connected to the body at all, having been ripped from the body. The rest of the body looked heavily beaten; not a inch of it looked to have been spared from its attackers wrath.

“It was not until we got back the autopsy report did we know what species or gender this bastard was,” Bentgrass held the picture out in front of him, as if he were looking at a old vacation photo instead of a mutilated murder victim.

“You seem more a fan of the Rider’s work than his enemy,” Bentgrass tore his eyes from the photo to look back at Mac.

“I am no fan of the Rider, Mister Blaze. I am merely... hmm, intrigued by his apparent ethical code. However, he is still a murderer, and I will bring him to justice, one way or another.” Bentgrass seemed to be enjoying this little dance, while Mac felt himself get infuriated by it. Everything this pony said had a deeper meaning to it, and each time he missed it, Mac dug himself a deeper hole in which he would be found out as the Ghost Rider.

“What do these murders have to do with me? And better yet, why do you even suspect me at all? Last time I checked, I am not a Unicorn, a skeleton with a flaming skull, and I don’t have a motorcycle.” Mac growled, turning away from the pictures as Bentgrass went back to the paper he had been unfolding.

“Just like how Discord can change his appearance, I believe that the Rider can change his, to take the form of a normal pony during the day. I have always theorized that the Rider cannot come out during the day, and quite recently I believe that my theory has been proven true,” Bentgrass was finished unfolding the paper now, and turned to Mac once again. “I bet you're wondering how I found you.”

“That has crossed my mind a few times,” Mac admitted. “But more of why you're concentrating on me.”

“It was quite simple finding you; you left me a trail to follow,” Bentgrass stepped aside to show Mac the paper he had been holding on to. It was a large map that had Ponyville in the center of it. The map showed details routes, rivers, and other towns located nearby. “If ponies just did their homework, I would have not of been the only pony to find you.”

“You're still convinced that I am the Rider? I have yet to see any evidence,” Mac stated flatly as he overlooked the map, seeing nothing special about it. Bentgrass just grinned as he looked at Mac’s face.

“Look here, this is where Devil’s Prairie was,” Bentgrass made a small circle with a pen he had pulled out. “Then the next night the Rider attacked a bar to the north, known to be the hideout of a gang of violent criminals. It is right about, here,” Bentgrass drew a line from Devil’s Prairie to where the bar was supposed to be. “After that, the Ghost Rider showed up in another town and killed a pony that was suspected of killing his wife and foal, but was released due to lack of evidence.” Another line was drawn to the town where the pony was killed.

It was at this that Mac noticed that Bentgrass had drawn a triangle almost. Mac leaned in a bit, curious about that this pattern was supposed to mean.

“A night later he traveled northward into another small town where he found a pony, that once we did some investigation, had many charges of sextual assult against him, but again, could never be tried. The next night, he traveled almost a perfect line towards an underground drug lab. No survivors there.” Bentgrass turned to Mac, wearing a grin of that of a poker player who had seen his opponent's hand and knew he was going to win. “Finally, he came back to that first town as if to find scraps of his meal, and in doing so, made this.”

Bentgrass took a step back for Mac to get a better look, and at once a feeling of nausea came over him. For the Rider’s trail of bloody victims and punished souls made the beginnings of a pentagram. All that was missing was the circle that surrounded the star. Then, as if that was not enough, in the very middle of the star was Ponyville.

“A strange occurrence is it not?” Bentgrass said, a grin plastered on his face as he drew the circle around the star to make it complete. “You truly drew me a map of where to find you,”

“So what, you think just because I arrived in town the same day that there was an attack somewhere, and because of this strange symbol means I’m the Ghost Rider?” Mac turned to face Bentgrass, standing at his full height Mac was much taller and much more built than Bentgrass. “That ain’t exactly proof, Agent Bentgrass.”

“True, oh so very true,” The agent laughed as he looked down at the map. “But, the fact that I can hold you in custody for seventy two hours without having to give a reason why might help. Might fill in some blanks tonight.” Bentgrass looked right up at Mac, not seeming to be intimidated by the stallion’s height, strength, or the fact that he could be the Ghost Rider. “I do believe that Ponyville has a jail, does it not?”

What will you do Macintosh? Run? Continue to lie? Or give in? You sure as hell can’t kill him, I won’t allow it. His soul is innocent. The Rider was enjoying this too much. He was generally happy about what was happening to Mac right now, making the latter grow angrier. But he would not be slave to emotions, not again. He needed to figure a way out of this logically.

“Alright Agent Bentgrass, lets say you do hold me in content and throw me in jail tonight,” Mac began, taking a few steps away from Bentgrass. “And lets say when the sun sets, and evil is at it’s strongest, I transform into the Ghost Rider. What will you do then?” Mac turned to face Bentgrass, his golden eyes locking with the drag and dull of eyes of Bentgrass. “I’m sure being an agent for their Majesties you’ve got some pretty neat tricks up your sleeves, but do you really want to fight the Rider?”

The two stallions stared at one another, their eyes locked in a battle of wills, and neither was willing to give any ground in the fight. They had both seemed to have shown their hands, and it was up to fate to decide the winner.

“No, I guess I would not be willing to hold the Ghost Rider in jail. I’m sure he would just melt the bars and go about his business like nothing was the matter,” Bentgrass said, letting out a breath. “I truly have no idea how I would contain the Rider. I know there is work going on that department, but nothing definitive of yet.” Bentgrass took a few steps towards Mac, the smile never fading from his lips. “But tell me, am I right?”

Mac looked towards the barn door, almost expecting to see somepony looking in on the conversation. This Agent Bentgrass was the only pony to have guess the connection between Wild Blaze and the Ghost Rider, and had ever came close to capturing the two. He was clever, brave, and beyond all else innocent in the eyes of the Rider.

“Yes.”

Chapter 11: Demons Revealed

View Online

Chapter 11: Demons Revealed

Not a sound could be heard, not even a rustle of wind, as if all air had been sucked out of the drafty barn as soon as Mac had spoken that word. That one word that Bentgrass had been wanting to hear for years, to solve this seemingly impossible case that no other pony dared try as hard as he had to solve.

Their eyes locked in what could only be described as the immovable object coming into contact with the unstoppable force.

“So that’s it then,” Bentgrass eventually said, closing his eyes and shaking his head a bit. “I finally got the confession I needed, found the Ghost Rider... and I can’t do anything about it, can I?” Bentgrass looked up at Mac, a grin crossing his lips.

“Well, you could try arresting me, but I don’t think it would end up too well for you. Also, I think Mrs. Nimbus might be a bit angry about you arresting her worker,” Mac said with a shrug. Something inside of him, not the Ghost Rider, but some tiny whisper in the back of his mind, told him he could trust this pony.

Bentgrass only laughed at this, walking back to the map he had put out and refolding it. “Yes, I do believe she would be tad upset with me. All she would have left for a work pony is Mister Braeburn,” he said nonchalantly as he packed up the rest of his things. This last comment struck Mac as odd, but he kept silent; this Agent Bentgrass probably knew things that even the Princesses themselves did not know.

“Alas, I must leave this town. I have to file a report about my findings here.” Mac’s ears perked up at this, which only served to make Bentgrass laugh again. “Don’t worry, I will forget a few details here and there, but I must warn you, Mister Wild Blaze…” Bentgrass turned to face Mac again, his mismatched eyes locked with Mac’s. Despite all his strength, Mac couldn’t suppress a tiny shiver. “If you ever hurt or kill an innocent pony, I will bring down all of creation upon you. Arcane powers be damned, I shall arrest you and see you executed for your crimes. You understand?”

Inside his head, The Rider laughed so hard that Mac cringed. The Rider had nothing to fear from a pony like Bentgrass, but Mac did. His true identity was his most guarded secret, and he was sure that Bentgrass could figure out that if he tried to.

“I understand, Agent Bentgrass.” Bentgrass just nodded to Mac as he placed the last of the photos safely inside of his jacket. Then, without another word, Bentgrass made his way through the barn door and into the afternoon sunlight.

Mac watched as Bentgrass left the barn, and with him some unknown weight from his shoulders. Being able to tell somepony about his curse—or the fact that he didn’t have to worry about needing to run away and having to try to make another new identity—felt... good. With a deep sigh, Mac followed after the agent, wanting to get back to his chores.

“Well, it’s about time y’all came back out,” Applejack glared hard at Bentgrass. “Taking one of ma workers ta question em’ about some urban myth.” She had been standing on the front porch of the house with Rainbow and Twilight as they waited for the two to emerge. Now she was mere feet from the two stallions.

“Want me to get back to work, Mrs. Nimbus?” Mac asked, already recognizing the rage in his sister’s eyes. Through his travels with the Ghost Rider he had stared down deranged minotaurs, dragons bent on destruction, demons right out of hell, and angels sent to smite him, but nothing ever compared to seeing his sister angry.

“Terribly sorry about that, Mrs. Nimbus. I had to be thorough with my—”

“Save it!” Applejack snapped, making the cool-headed Bentgrass flinch just a bit. Applejack turned her attention back to Mac, who like Bentgrass took a step back in fright. “Ah told ya not ta call me that, Blaze. Ah take it Agent Bentgrass cleared ya?” At the question, Mac could feel the two sets of eyes on the porch looking over at them.

“More or less,” Bentgrass said, smiling to Applejack. “I have no further questions for Wild Blaze here. Just as long as he stays on the good side of good, I don’t think we will have any problems.”

Applejack just gave Bentgrass a stern look, before snorting. “Ah guess that will do. Wild Blaze, you just go back ta clearing the orchard. Once yer done with that, see if ya can help Braeburn in the north field. That damn mule keeps stopping ta daydream.” Mac just nodded as he started to make his way back out to the orchard. “And you can git,” Applejack said in a low growl as she looked to Agent Bentgrass.

“I will be leaving on the first train, Mrs. Nimbus. It has been a pleasure.” Bentgrass said, with such an air of calmness that AJ just snorted again, before making her way to the orchard after Mac. Bentgrass just shook his head, a smile ever present as he watched the two ponies walk away.

“You're just going to let him go?!” Bentgrass turned to face Rainbow Dash, who was flying at him.

“Hello again, Miss Dash.” Bentgrass seemed to return to his normal attitude and appearance, but he was still grinning in a way that almost seemed unnatural for him. “And yes, I am. I don’t have a strong enough case against him. Heh, or cage.”

“What does that mean?” Rainbow Dash shouted once again, hovering a few inches off the ground, her hooves outstretched as if trying to pull the answer out of him.

“Princess Twilight, could you please write a letter to Princess Celestia for me? Just inform her I will be returning to Canterlot.” Bentgrass didn’t even seem to acknowledge Dash’s existence as he addressed Twilight. “If she asks if I have gotten any closer to catching the Rider, tell her I have proven a theory, but have many more questions.”

“Have you gone deaf?! I am talking to you!” Rainbow Dash yelled, as she landed in front of Bentgrass. “Why are you not arresting him? Isn’t he the Ghost Rider?” Bentgrass just grinned at Rainbow Dash, before turning to walk down the dirt path back towards town.

“It was nice meeting both of you. I hope we have a chance to meet again.”

“What kind of moron are you?” Mac shouted, as he slammed his hoof into the pond water in front of him. “Making a damn pentagram like that? Are ya tryin ta get me caught?!” Mac paced around the small pond, anger and frustration not letting him sit still.

He had been able to leave the farm early, skipping supper that night for this conference with the Rider. The sun still hung in the sky, allowing Mac to keep control of his body before the Rider took over.

What are you complaining about? He didn’t arrest you, did he? He didn’t even tell anypony who you truly are.

“We got lucky, ya stupid bastard,” Mac growled, looking into the pound’s clear water, seeing the Rider’s face. “Another pony would have told the world who we were, and we would have put ma family in danger!”

I don’t give a damn about your family! Rider shouted back, They mean nothing to me. As long as we’re bonded, all I care for is tainted souls! It’s your fault for us being here so long. You're farming when you should be hunting! The Rider hissed, the sun lowering in the sky. If you had spent your time hunting the Demon Soul instead of playing homemaker, we would have—

“We would still be here!” Mac shouted, once more pounding the water with an angry hoof. “Ya forget Ah can feel powerful dark souls, too. And since we’ve been here Ah haven't felt a damn thing! Ah think this is yer idea of a prank of some kind, making me come back here.”

You ignorant farmer. Why would I bring you here for a prank? There are no dark souls that can be easily be obtained here. Starving myself is not something I like to do. Mac had to yield to this. It didn’t make sense for the Rider to starve himself just to see Mac suffer. Giving a grunt, Mac turned to the setting sun.

It was just about to disappear over the horizon. Setting right behind the apple trees in the distance, outlining them with the last of its lights and giving them a almost majestic glow. Everything almost seemed right in the world as Celestia’s sun gave the world light for just a bit longer. The golden rays were all but gone as the sunlight turned a deep red; like blood.

That was when it hit.

Mac gave out a scream of pure pain, as it felt like every fiber of his body was being snapped in half. Being stretched and pulled till they snapped, like Mac was strapped onto some kind of torture device. His screams were not alone, for the Rider also gave out a roar of pain, trying to break out of Mac’s body.

“The Blood of the Innocent!” Mac shouted in pain, as flames started to sprout from his body, covering him in that orange flame that he knew all too well.

Upon the ground, forced out by the needs of the wicked! The Rider continued, as the metal horn started to sprout from Mac’s head. Mac fell on to the ground, rolling into the pond. Steam erupted while the water splashed upon his body as he rolled into the water.

It calls out for me to punish the evil! To make them pay for their crimes! They seek… A bust of orange flames engulfed Mac’s body. He now sat on dry land; the water from the lake was blazed to steam before it even touched his body. The flames grew as bright as the sun that had just set, but just as fast as they appeared they disappeared. The pond was gone, leaving only steam, and cooked aquatic creatures.

“Vengeance.” Rider growled, as he stepped out of the now dead pond. Slowly cracking his neck, as the flames kept dancing across his body as he scanned the area around him. Giving a low whistle, he called for his motorcycle. The Blood of the Innocent had been spilt nearby, and he had to save or avenged the victim.

“Brae- Braeburn!” Fluttershy cried, cradling the injured cowpony. Blood covered her hooves as tears ran down her face, falling onto Braeburn’s. His face was contorted in pain as he looked onward at the horrible creatures that were circling them.

“Fluttershy, ya... ya gotta run,” he groaned as he tried to push himself up. The two of them had been on their evening stroll through the woods, the same walk they had taken almost every night for the last three years. This night, however, fate did not smile kindly on the lovers. A pack of timberwolves, spooked by some unknown action, had left their usual hunting grounds and found themselves a nice feast of pony flesh.

They had taken them by surprise. Braeburn had tried to fight back, and even took one of the beasts down with a bone-crunching buck to its face, but another had taken a large chunk out of his shoulder, while another still had clawed him, opening deep wounds across his body. The wolves moved back to start circling the pair, seeing them as a easy meal now.

“I- I’m not leaving y-you!” Fluttershy cried, holding him closer. Her mind was blank on what to do; even with all her experience as a vet and having seen such wounds before, she had no idea where to begin, not when the pony she loved so much was on the line.

“Fluttershy, ya need ta get out of here,” Braeburn once more tried to stand to his hooves, but a sickening snap of cartilage sent him back to his belly. “There is no sense fer the two of us ta di—”

“Don’t say it! We will be okay,” she said as calmly as possible, as she looked at the timber wolves around them. Their green eyes were glowing bright in the darkness around them. She could barely make out their outlines as they growled and gave the occasional snarl. It was like she was in a nightmare, but this one was real, and more horrific than any dream she had ever had.

“Run, please Fluttershy… Ah don’t want ya ta die here. Ah love you, run!”

“Not without you!” Fluttershy yelled, as she scooped Braeburn’s shoulders into her hooves and began to flap her wings as hard as she could, but she just wasn’t strong enough to carry her and the added weight of Braeburn. She didn’t want to die, and she didn’t want to live a life without her fiance.

“Run!” Braeburn shouted, trying to pull himself out of Fluttershy’s hooves. Looking up at her, trying to beg her with his eyes he saw a horrifying image

One of the wolves got tired of waiting and lunged at Fluttershy. Its dark wooden body was now plainly visible in the low light. Its green eyes glowing as drool hung from its lips, where those knife like teeth waited to dig into Fluttershy’s flesh.

Braeburn tried to warn her. However the rugged stallion could not say one word of warning to her, and because of him she was going to die.

And like a coward, he closed his eyes tightly, unable to face it. He waited for that horrible scream of pain, the indication that all he loved was gone and that death would be a welcomed thing. He would be with her forever, in peace, and nopony would ever bring them apart again.

Instead of screams or pain like he dreaded, the only sound was that of a high pitch whining of a dog in pain. Opening his eyes, he saw Fluttershy was still with him, but she wasn’t looking at him. Looking over her shoulder, Braeburn was completely stunned at what he saw.

The timber wolf was on its hind legs, whining and whimpering like a small pup. A chain was wrapped around its neck, holding it back like some kind of attack animal. Then the chain was pulled back, pulling the timber wolf deep into the woods, followed by a pained yelp and then a loud crack.

In all of the excitement, Fluttershy’s wings had stopped and she had fallen to the ground. Braeburn, still bleeding, tried his best to hold her, but he was still so weak and losing blood fast. The timber wolves began to growl and snap at the patch of wooded area where one of their pack had been taken.

“You do not know the meanings of the words ‘innocent’ or ‘guilty.’ You simply hunt, looking for prey to feast upon,” a dark voice seemed to echo off the trees around all those gathered. The wolves began to whip around in confusion, gowling at anything that moved slightly. Fluttershy pulled Braeburn into her hooves, fear gripping the two of them.

“I wish not to kill such mindless creatures. You don’t even understand what I say.” An orange flame appeared in the woods, making all eyes concentrate on it. “But attack those ponies again…”

“Celestia be blessed,” Braeburn whispered as Fluttershy gave out a small yelp. Standing in front of them, in all his unholy glory, was the Ghost Rider. His flaming skull illuminating the area, casting long moving shadows in the light of the flames. The wolves backed up slightly, moving together as they growled and snapped at the Rider.

“You will die,” the Rider finished, leaping in front of the pack of predators, standing between them and the couple.

At once the wolves took off, back into the heavily wooded area of the Everfree, their hunger forgotten as they fled from the demon. While ponies may be foolish enough to face the Rider in battle, animals could sense the danger and power that came from him and knew to turn tail and run.

Once the wolves were gone, Ghost Rider turned to the pair behind him, illuminated in his flames. Fluttershy’s face was in a state of shock as she looked up into the Rider’s face. Braeburn could barely lift his head, and his eyes were unfocused. Rider could see how badly injured Braeburn was, a large part of his shoulder was gone and blood was pooling around him and Fluttershy, and it showed no signs of stopping. He would bleed out soon.

The Rider took a step towards them, his hoof stepping into the pool of blood. It was the Blood of the Innocent, this stallion had done no major wrong in his life. The Rider could see into his soul through the contact of blood, as if he were using the Penance Stare on him.

A honest stallion that grew up knowing pains of the world, but only becoming stronger by them. The desire to protect others, even at the cost of his own life was imprinted upon his soul. Great sorrow was also present, the hurt of loss that seemed to had faded some by time but still there. Finally, Rider sensed great love within him. The type of love that would make a pony give up their own life to protect that life.

“Innocent,” the Rider whispered, closing the distance between him and Braeburn. The sound of the Rider’s words seemed to bring Fluttershy out of her shock, and realized how close Ghost Rider had gotten to them.

“No! Leave him alone!” Fluttershy shouted, raising her hoof, and in a blind moment of rage, despair, and passion, the meek pegasus punched the demonic Ghost Rider square in the nose. The blow seemed to have done more harm to Fluttershy than the Rider, for she withdrew her hoof immediately as the Rider hovered over Braeburn as if he were the Angel of Death coming for his soul.

“You soul is innocent, Braeburn Wayside Apple. For that, I will grant you extra time,” the Rider spoke as he opened his mouth wide. The orange flames surrounding his head exploded into a bright blue, and the glow of his blood red eyes intensified tenfold. Suddenly, blue flames spewed from the Rider’s mouth, showering both Braeburn and Fluttershy in flames.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” Fluttershy screamed, as she tried to pull Braeburn away as the flames engulfed them. She clenched her teeth and squeezed her eyes shut, waiting for the pain to come as she and her love were burned to death by some monster.

The pain never came. In fact, it seemed to have a calming effect, making all of what she had just seen and felt a long forgotten memory. The flames did not burn them, but were just warm as if she were being pulled into a comforting embrace. Opening her eyes slightly, she saw that they were still within the flames, giving everything a blue tint. She looked down at Braeburn and gasped.

The gaping wound on his shoulder was slowly mending. Some of the flesh around it had been restored, while the flame seemed to be cauterizing the rest of it. Braeburn’s face showed no indication of pain, merely a gentle smile.

After a few moments, the Rider stopped breathing the blue flames as the fire around his skull faded back into orange. Cracking his neck slowly, the Rider looked down at the two ponies.

“His wounds are healed,” Rider growled, his voice seeming ragged as he gave a whistle. The roar of the Night Hog soon filled the night silence as it pulled up next to the Rider. As the Rider got on to it, Fluttershy just looked up at him, not sure to fear him or not. He was scary beyond reason, but he had just saved their lives.

“Th-thank you, Mister Rider,” Fluttershy said, in a voice no louder than a whisper. The Rider turned to her, his head cocked slightly. He stared at her for a few more seconds, before giving the engine a rev and sped down the path into the night.

High above them, a lone figure flew through the night sky, following the Rider as fast as they could. They had seen the column of fire erupting into the sky, and it did not take a genius to figure out what could have caused such a thing. Armed with a camera and unwavering courage the figure followed the trail of smoke and flame.

That jerk might have gotten off scot free with that stupid agent, but there was no way he was getting away from the Fastest Flyer in all of Equestria.

Rainbow Danger Dash!

Smiling to herself, she flew above the treeline, making sure to keep out of sight as the Rider drove down the dirt path. It did strike her odd that he wasn’t flying, or that he didn’t seem to be going very fast, but that was his loss! She was going to get proof that Wild Blaze was the Ghost Rider! When she did, Bentgrass will have no choice to arrest him and she could secure her place as ‘Coolest Pony Ever’ in the eyes of Little Macky.

She could already picture the look on his face when she took him for another one of her private flying lessons after Wild Blaze was gone. She would be in such a good mood she might even convince Scootaloo to come along. That poor little colt has a massive crush on her, and Scootaloo knew it. Sure, it made the young daredevil uncomfortable, but that just made it more fun. Rainbow would be able to get her to come. Having a private practice, seeing his crush, and maybe even getting ice cream would secure her place as favorite, and make him forget about that jerk!

As she did a mental victory lap, just picturing her favorite nephew not trying to stutter every word as he talked to Scootaloo, she almost missed seeing the Rider take a sharp turn into a small clearing. Turning back to where the Rider was, she quietly as she could landed in a tree, camera at the ready and zoomed in on the Rider.

He had fallen off his bike, and was staggering around a bit as she took the first picture. Luckily, the Rider’s flames made it bright enough that she did not have to use the flash on it. As she took a few more photos, she saw flames around his head become dimmer, and dimmer till they went out like a candle. He slowly stopped moving, freezing in place like a statue.

Before she could question it further, the Rider let out a roar that would make dragons jealous. Flames erupted from his body, engulfing the Rider and some of the surrounding area in flames. Rainbow put her forelegs and wings in front of her to shield herself. It was like opening up an oven and getting blasted by the wave of heat.

As the heat subsided, Rainbow slowly opened her eyes, scanning for the Rider. In the almost full moon’s light and the cloudless night it was easy to see. Standing where the Rider used to be, was Wild Blaze. He was hunched over and gasping for air as the motorcycle drove off into the woods and disappeared.

Rainbow felt her heart beat faster in excitement as she saw Wild Blaze and began to take picture after picture of him. There was no denying it now, he was the Ghost Rider! Wild Blaze was the Ghost Rider and she had caught him! She had done what fancy-schmancy ponies from Canterlot couldn't do in four years! She had caught the Ghost Rider transforming into—

Wait… why are there blond streaks in Wild Blaze’s mane? Rainbow was pulled from her victory when she looked down at Blaze. It was not hard to see the strands of blond in his pure black mane, sticking out like a sore hoof. As she leaned forward, Wild Blaze started to walk out of the clearing, staggering a bit as he did.

What is going on here? She thought, taking to the sky again, staying out of sight as Wild Blaze made his way down the path towards town. She didn’t understand why his mane looked like it was changing color. Was it some kind of effect from being the Rider? She had to know; she had to learn all of the secrets the Rider held.

Before long, Rainbow recognized that they were coming upon Cherry Jubilee’s inn. Blaze was making a beeline for the entrance, as Rainbow flew up higher into the air. She needed to find out which room he was in, and she just couldn't walk in the front door and ask for that. Not only would it give away her cover, but the Rider might come back out and try to take those pictures.

Flying behind the inn, she tried to figure out which one of those rooms could belong to Wild Blaze. She wasn’t sure what she was looking for; it’s not like there would be some flashing neon sign saying ‘Here lives the jerk you’re looking for.’ She had to use her keen detective skills to figure out where Wild Blaze lived. She had read enough Daring Do, right?

All she needed to do was look for clues, evidence that a demonic pony lived in one of the rooms. Maybe scorch marks, the smell of sulfur, the remains of ponies that the Rider had eaten…

Or an open window. There was one window open in the back of the inn, and since there weren’t many travelers in town the odds of Wild Blaze living in that room seemed good to her! He would need a way to get in and out without ponies noticing him, or asking how he got out of his room in the first place.

Flying over to the window, she peeked in on the darkened room. The camera hung around her neck, waiting to be used. As her eyes began to adjust to the darkness, a door opened and the lights turned on blinding her for a second. Lowering herself from the window, she began to rub her eyes, trying to get the spots out. She couldn't miss a second of this; she needed to find out everything.

Returning to her peeking height, she looked in on the room trying to find the maroon pony. It did not take long to find him, as he was standing in front of a mirror. The reflection allowed her to see his face, but did not allow him to see her in it.

One of Wild Blaze’s eyes had turned green since the last time she saw him, and more of his mane had turned blond. His fireball cutie mark now seemed to have a burn mark on it. He looked shaken, sweat dripping from his face as he leaned forward. She saw his lips moving, but couldn’t make out what he was saying.

Damn it! I knew I should have learned to read lips! Rainbow groaned, as she tried to figure out what he might have said. She wouldn’t have to find out what he said, as a flame appeared on Wild Blaze’s nose and slowly started to move across his face in a giant ring.

It seemed to be burning away a disguise, because the fur around his face had turned bright red instead of maroon. The flame moved slow motion as it burned away what seemed to be a disguise, till finally it burned over his cutie mark and down his tail.

Standing there, right before her eyes, was a dead pony. A pony she had been to the funeral of. A pony she thought she would never be able to see again. She had to be dreaming, she had to be. For standing right there in the small inn room was “Big” Macintosh Apple. Red apple fur, hay blond mane, piercing green eyes, and the cutie mark of a green apple.

At that moment, Rainbow Dash lost all self control as she flew into the room.

“Big Mac!” She shouted, as she wrapped her forelegs around his large neck and pulled him into a tight hug. The startled stallion jumped onto his hind legs almost immediately, his forelegs extending in the air over and over again as he tried to look behind him.

“Rai-Rainbow Dash?!” he shouted, in the very voice that she remembered.

“You’re alive! I can’t believe you're alive!” Rainbow Dash shouted, seeming to have forgotten everything about the Ghost Rider and Wild Blaze in that second. “Celestia’s Flank, you're alive!” she said again, jumping off of him to land right in front of to get a better look at him.

“How did you… when did you….” Mac’s mind had not yet caught up to what had just happened, as Rainbow Dash took in his appearance. He was still as big as ever, with the same freckles and everything!

“I knew you were alive! Somehow you had to be! No pony as tough as you could die in a fire like that! Just image how Applejack and Applebloom are going to react when I tell them! They're going to be so—”

She was cut off, as the air from her lungs were forced out as Mac pushed her not to gently against the wall. His eyes were wide in what could be described between a mix of confusion and rage.

“Yer not gonna tell them anything, understand?” Mac hissed, glaring at her. Those gentle green eyes that Dash remembered were in a blaze of rage.

“Why the hell not?!” Rainbow Dash spat back at him, “They deserve to know you’re still alive! Do you have any idea what they’ve been through?! What we’ve all been through.”

“And do ya know what kind of hell yer gonna put them through if ya tell em’ Ah’m alive?” Mac shot back, “Ah’ve been dead fer five years! Yer not gonna tell em’ anything! Yer gonna forget what ya saw tonight or else—”

“Or else what, bonehead? I know who you are, and there's nothing you can do to make me stay silent. So what are you going to do?”

The two ponies’ eyes were locked in combat. Magenta eyes staring down bright green ones. Both trying to hold their ground in a war of morals. Then, out of what could only be described as divine intervention, something impossible happened.

Neither one knew who started it, nor did they seem to care as their lips met in a fit of passion. Rainbow’s forelegs wrapped around Mac’s neck again, deepening the kiss while Mac’s forelegs wrapped around Rainbow’s hips. Their tongues wrestled for dominance as they moved off the wall. Rainbow’s wings were fully extended, giving small flaps to help guide them to the bed.

When Mac’s hunches ran into the bed, he fell forward onto her, their lips never separating. Rainbow ran her hooves through Mac’s mane, going down his back and against his flank.

As her hoof touched his flank, Mac broke the kiss, looking down at the her. His mind clouded, as the only thing he could think of was this beautiful mare beneath him. The world of darkness he had been surrounded in for years seemed to vanish as he looked down into those magenta eyes.

“Ah- Ah never done anythin’ like this before,” Mac finally said, looking at her. Rainbow’s face turned from pure bliss to confusion. Her head tilting to the side a bit as one eyebrow rose higher than the other. Then, with a smirk so devilish and seductive it would make a call mare jealous, she pushed up on Mac, forcing him onto his back as she sat in his lap.

“Is that so? Well don’t worry big guy. After tonight, you definitely will be alive,” she whispered lowly in his ear before nippling the tip of it. Her lips then met his again, and the passion resumed.

As they kissed, one could see their reflection in the glass of one of the many pictures in the room. Looking at them was the skull of a pony with a metal horn and dark red flame.

Hot...

Chapter 12: Origins

View Online

Chapter 12: Origins

Mac stared up at the off white ceiling above him. His mind still not quite sure what had happened.

Last night had been something he thought he would never experience, before and after becoming the Ghost Rider. It was as if a whole new world had been opened to him, one that was not formed from darkness and evil. He didn’t feel anger, hatred, lowliness, or the emotions he had been accustomed to feeling for so many years. There was something new. He could only express the experience with one word.

“Wow…”

“It was good for me too,” Mac look down his chest at the mare who had caused this new feeling. She was pressed up against him, her head resting on his chest so his vision was blinded by the vibrant colors of her mane. His foreleg was wrapped around her still, keeping her close to him, almost afraid that if he was to let go this would all disappear.

Adjusting herself, Dash turned her face towards Mac, a smile spread across her lips. Her mane was disheveled and matted, but Mac could not think of a more beautiful sight in all the world.

“That was pretty good for your first time, big guy,” she laughed, giving him a light kiss on the nose. “Still, there is a lot of room for improvement, but I can help you with that.” The sudden kiss, the way she said it, and just the presence of a mare on top of him made Mac blush a shade of red that was impossible to hide. This just made Rainbow laugh looking into his worried eyes. “Sheesh, for being a demon, you sure are easy to tease.”

Mac just rolled his eyes as he looked to his side. A small picture was on the desk showed a field of flowers, but in the reflection he saw the Rider laughing. Not wishing to have that demon ruin such a moment, Mac shut his eyes and tried to drift off to sleep, pulling Dash in a bit tighter, making sure she was there when he woke up.

“Come on, don’t go back to sleep, I want to talk,” Dash huffed, as she raised a hoof and poked Mac in the side of the head. When he didn’t open his eyes, she started to poke him again, harder this time. After a few hard pokes, Mac’s eyes shot open, to look up at the victorious mare’s smile.

“What do ya want ta talk about?” He grumbled, pushing himself up so he facing Rainbow. She leaned up against his chest, nuzzling the space between his shoulder blade and neck. The feel of her rubbing her soft fur slowly against his own was a thrill that shot bolts of electricity throughout his entire body. He was putty in her hooves, and for some reason he didn’t mind one bit.

“What is it like being a demon?” The question rolled off her tongue as if she was simply asking about the weather, or who won the latest hoofball game.

“Ah ain’t a demon,” Mac growled, looking in the down at Dash.

“Fine,” she huffed, her cheeks inflating slightly with the escape of air. “What it like being part demon?” Mac slightly chuckled at her expression. She looked cute when she was annoyed.

“It ain’t an easy life, Ah’ll tell ya that. Constantly moving from town ta town, making sure not ta make any connections of any kind. Got ta take dangerous jobs for a day just fer a bit of eatting money. Then havin’ this thing coming out of ya every night wanting to hunt for dark souls. Not a life Ah would wish onto others,” Mac said in a deep sigh. As much as he hated thinking about his cursed life, it felt good to let somepony in for once instead of pushing them away.

“But you get to be a superhero. That pretty cool,” Rainbow Dash commented, pushing herself closer to Mac, while also using one of her wings to pull the covers over them. “Taking out mobsters, rapists, and serial killers. Sounds kind of like fun.”

“Fun? Trust me, it ain’t fun when ya got ponies like Bentgrass coming after ya. Then there are the demons and angels trying ta make a name fer themselves.” The second Mac felt those words pass his lips he regretted it, being so open for once made him a little loose with details.

“Angels?! Demons?! What the hell did you do?” Rainbow shouted, pushing herself off of Mac and looking at him as if he had another head growing out of him.

“Ain’t nothin Ah did, except existing,” Mac rolled over so he was facing Rainbow Dash. “Ya see, Ah’m on nobody’s favorite list. Demon don’t like me because the Rider and Ah can feel em, and a Demon Souls are very tasty to the Ghost Rider, so he goes after them for a rare treat. So it takes no genius that if a demon was able to take the Rider out they’d be a hero.” As Mac talked, Rainbow was slowly nodding her head though her lips were pursed together and one eyebrow was raised higher than the other.

“Okaayy… that explains demons… but why are angels trying to get you?”

“To them. Ah’m still a demon walking the Earth. Doesn’t matter that the Rider is doin’ good, they still see him as an abomination so they try ta smite him."

“That doesn’t make sense,” Rainbow rolled onto her stomach and turning her head to Mac. “So you're saying that there are other demons walking around doing bad things that you stop. Then the angels are trying to smite you because you're a demon? Why are the angels not taking care of the demons?”

Mac gave a low grunt as he rolled back onto his back to look back up at the ceiling. “It ain’t that easy ta explain. Hell, Ah don’t even know much about it and Ah’m caught up in the middle. The thing Ah reckon is that their is some unspoken agreement between demons and angels about what happens here. As long as the demons don’t do nothin’ too bad the angels won’t come down to smite them. Ghost Rider seems not ta care about any treaty and goes around doin’ what he wants ta do,"

“Sounds kind of badass,” Rainbow mused, pushing up against Mac. “Taking justice into his own hooves, finding all of those who did wrong and punish them. It’s kind of sexy.”

“Sexy? Last time Ah checked, yer the one who wanted ta get Wild Blaze arrested fer being the Rider.”

“I just didn’t like Wild Blaze, what can I say?” Rainbow Dash asked with a shrug, before winding her hoof back and punching Mac in the shoulder. The demon-possesed pony gave a yelp of pain, as he scooted away from Rainbow Dash and rubbed his shoulder.

“What was that fer?!” Mac growled, as he kept on rubbing his shoulder.

“I don’t like Wild Blaze, he’s a jerk,” Rainbow said dismissively, as she placed her hooves behind her head. “You need to make him nicer, more like you,”

“That point is fer him ta be a jerk,” Mac hissed, “Ponies normally don’t want ta get ta know a jerk.”

“Well he could still be nicer; you did interrupt my stunt,”

“Are ya still goin’ on about that?” Mac groaned, propping his head up. “You were gonna fly right into that buildin’, Ah actually saved ya,”

“Maybe,” Rainbow said, but there was no hint of emotion in her voice. “It was going to be a awesome trick.” Mac just bit his tongue, there was no use in arguing this point. After a few seconds of silence, Mac let his eyes close again as he reached over to wrap Rainbow with his foreleg. He wanted the moment to continue, to keep this sense of peace.

This was not to be, for before he could fully close his eyes, Rainbow rolled over on top of him, straddling him. She placed her hooves on either side of his head so that he had no choice but to look up at her.

“Tell me what happened that night,” she demanded. He knew what night she was talking about, the night he and the Rider became one. Mac turned away from her, trying to look anywhere besides those magenta eyes.

“It’s not a night Ah like ta remember,” he said slowly.

“Well that’s too bad,” she growled, pushing his head so he had to look at her. “For the last five years we all thought you were dead. Now I want some answers about what happened, or I am going to go tell Applejack who you are,” Once again, the pairs’ eyes locked in combat trying to get dominance over the other in some way. “And, if you don’t tell me, we won’t do what we did last night ever again,” she added menacingly.

Mac gave a deep sigh. It was just like dealing with his sister, there was no way to get out of this without some sort of problem, so it was just better to come clean. “Well… if ya really want ta know it all started six years ago…”

***

Thunder roared outside the Sweet Apple Acres barn, as lightning danced in the sky and the rain poured onto the ground as if trying to wash everything away. The storm raged on outside like a battle in the sky.

As the storm passed over the farm, Mac was making his way to the kitchen, musing about how good day had been. It had been normal day for the Apples. Applejack went back to the house after she and Mac had gotten their chores done to start helping Granny with supper, while Mac went to pick up Apple Bloom from school. When Mac returned with his youngest sister, he would start helping her with her homework as Granny and Applejack put the final touches on supper. They would then eat as a family as they listened to Apple Bloom about her school day, or one of Applejack’s adventures with her friends. When they finished, Mac and Bloom would do the dishes as Granny retired to her rocker to knit, as Applejack showered. Finally, Mac would help Apple Bloom with any other homework she still had before he would send her to bed so Applejack could read her a bedtime story.

Everything just seemed right in the world when the Apples could eat together in peace, at least Mac felt like that. As Applejack read to Bloom, Mac decided to have a nip of cider to help relax him for the upcoming apple bucking season. Walking to the kitchen the sudden thought of Granny might want to join him for a drink dawned upon him. At this, Mac turned from the kitchen to the living room to find his grandmother.

Upon entering the room, he had to refrain himself from speaking. Granny Smith was sagging to the right, lightly snoring as she slept in her favorite chair.

Smiling at his grandmother, Mac moved towards her to carry her off to bed. He knew if he let her slept there she would wake up confused, and sore for the rest of the day. Positioning himself, he slowly slid his grandmother onto his back, trying to stay as steady as possible as to not to disturb her. As hefted her help, a manila envelope slid from under her knitting and onto the floor. As it fell, a few sheets of paper fell out around his hooves.

Mac looked down at the papers momentarily before resuming the task at hand. He knew if his grandmother was to wake now, he would get a tanning for treating her like a napping foal. Not wanting to suffer that fate, Mac proceed with his original intent and coming back later to organize the papers.

A few minutes later Mac returned for the papers, happy that he was able to put Granny in bed without incident. He started to slide the papers back into the envelope intending to put in on Granny’s nightstand for her when something caught his eye. On top right of one of the papers was the Ponyville Hospital logo.

That’s funny. Don’t remember Granny havin’ a doctor’s appointment. Mac thought, slowly pulling out the piece of paper. Nope! Not my place to read this without her permission. With a snort of conviction Mac started to push the papers back into the folder, until the devil on his shoulder started to talk.

What if its somethin’ bad? Ah should know about it, shouldn't Ah? Mac looked down at the envelope uncertain of what to do. It would be a breach in Granny’s trust of him if he read somethin’ that she didn’t give him permission to read. But on the other hoof, if it was something bad he had the right to know.

With his mind entangled in a struggle of morals, Mac decided to let a third party decide what to do.

Luck.

Lifting the folder into the air, Mac let it drop back to the ground, letting Mare Luck take control of his fate. If the paper came out, he would read it, and if it didn’t, he would seal the envelope and place it on Granny’s nightstand.

The envelope swayed back and forth in the air, as it fell ever so slowly to the ground. Mac’s eyes were locked on it, following every move it made, secretly hoping that the paper would come flying out so he could read it. As the envelope came to a rest on the ground below, the paper had not moved an inch out of its confines, leaving Mac feeling a bit defeated. As much as he would have wanted to read the paper, he had to keep the promise to himself if he could ever hope to keep promises to others.

As Mac reached out for the folder, however, the piece of paper seemed to take on a life of its own, for with no help from him or a source Mac could see, the piece of paper slid out of the folder just enough for Mac to see the first few lines of the mysterious paper.

Dear Granny Smith,

It is my unfortunate duty to inform you that the test have come back positive, and your condition is far worse than we had originally believed. We would like you to come in for additional testing, but so far the diagnosis does not look good.

Mac felt his blood run cold as he read those few lines. His hooves began to tremble as sweat started to form on his brow. It had to be a nightmare; a horrid nightmare he was going to wake up from any moment now. As horrifying as it all was, Mac felt his body move pulling the rest of the letter out.

From what we have been able to tell from your symptoms and blood test you have contracted cancer of the blood, known as leukemia. The treatment options for a mare of your age are more dangerous than the disease itself.

We will do all we can for you, but as painful as it is for me to say, you might want to consider creating or updating your Last Will and Testament. I also suggest that you break the news to your family sooner than later. We have a grief counselor here that might be able to help break the news better than telling them by yourself.

Again, I am so sorry I had to be the one to break the news. I will see you in the morning for your appointment.

Sincerly,

Doctor Stables

Mac felt the tears starting to form in his eyes. Granny had done her best to raise him and his sister the best she could. She was more of a mother to him than a grandmother. The thought of a world without her was just too much for him.

Not caring for the other papers, Mac placed the letter back inside of the envelope and proceed to Granny’s room. As he walked he fought back the tears that were threatening to burst out, trying to keep his composure till he knew he was alone. He was the stallion of the family; he could not show weakness, not at times like this.

Pushing the door to Granny’s room open with his hoof, Mac peered in making sure she was asleep.

She was right where he left her, her gray mane resting on the pillow as she was wrapped safely in the blankets. Mac stared at her for a few seconds, watching her chest rise and fall with each breath. The fear of the idea that she would not sleep in that bed again, but laid to rest outside away from her family overcame him. Again, he felt his tears wanting to break through but he needed to stay strong.

Walking as quietly as he could over to the nightstand, he placed the envelope there trying to show no indication he read from it. Turning to Granny again, Mac’s lower lip started to tremble.

“Ah love ya, Granny,” Mac whispered, bending over and kissing her forehead. She moved ever so slightly, but kept on sleeping as Mac left her bedroom. He needed to get out of the house, he needed to be somewhere he could collect his thoughts.

“Takein’ Granny’s asleep?” Mac nearly jumped as Applejack came down the stairs. “Bloom just fell asleep, care ta join me fer a nip of cider?”

“Can’t. Goin’ to the barn,” Mac said, trying not to let his sister see his face.

“What for? Looks likes the storm is getting worse, ya don’t want ta be stuck out their do ya?” Mac nearly bulldozed her over as he made his way to the front door.

“Got ta make sure its ready fer it. Ya take care of Bloom in case it gets bad.”Without giving her time to respond, Mac headed out the door and towards the barn.

Big Mac sat alone in the barn as the rain came down in force upon the barn roof. There was only the single light of a lantern illuminating the barn, shaking with every boom of thunder outside. With weather so bad Mac should be either inside the home looking over Apple Bloom, who was terrified of storms, or out in the orchard trying to keep the trees safe. As much as he loved his sister and the farm, the battle in his head took precedence over everything.

How hard it was to believe that a few short hours ago his life was perfect. A loving family, a growing business, and a sense of knowing who one was and what they wanted from the world. Now, it seemed like everything he once thought and believed in dissolved around him in a puddle of defeat and sorrow. It was a cruel reminder that everything could be taken away in one foul swoop, a lesson Mac should have remembered from when he lost his parents.

He damned himself for poking his nose where it didn’t belong. He had been taught better, he knew better; but still he went ahead and did it. Another flash of lightning flooded the barn, seeming to add to the battle within Mac’s mind.

He didn’t want to lose his Grandmother. His Granny. She was everything to him. Granny had always been there for him before and after his parents died. Whenever he had a bad day at school, she baked him cookies to feel better. If he go a good grade, she was always the first one he told. And every Hearth’s Warming Eve, she knitted a sweater for him to keep warm during those cold, cold days.

With her gone, who is going to be there when he needed somepony to talk to? That one pony he could always confined in when his mind was troubled? Where was he going to get that warm gentle hug that made everything better, and whisper to him that it was okay for big stallions to cry?

Mac choked back a sob as he continued to fight back the tears. He couldn't cry. He could not show weakness, not even to himself. He had to stay strong for the family during this difficult time, but how was he going to stay strong when the source of his strength was gone?

Thunder boomed in the sky above, shaking the entire building again. This time when the lightning flashed, the light flooded the entire barn as the barn door was pushed open.

“Hello? Is anyone here?” A high voice asked, pushing open the barn door till his silhouette was visible in the fading light. “I am sorry to intrude, I saw your light from the road. I was caught off guard by the storm and need a place wait it out. I mean no harm and I can pay,"

Mac quickly got to his hooves making his way to the stranger, giving his head a slight shake trying to clear his head. “Yer welcome ta stay here, friend. Ah ain’t in the business of letting ponies get soaked to the bone,” Mac replied, trying to sound as chipper as he could.

“Oh thank you, kind sir! You are a welcome relief from the harshness of the outdoors!” the stranger replied, closing the door behind him and making his way into the light. He was a shorter and a bit pudgy white Earth Pony. He had light blue eyes that match his mane and a cutie mark of a golden caduceus with a red heart tucked into it, wearing a light blue saddle bag.

“Ain’t nothin’ special friend. Just being the best pony Ah can be,” Mac replied, extending his hoof towards his guest. “Macintosh Apple, but call me Big Mac. Welcome to Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Bleeding Heart,” the stallion replied, bumping his hoof against Mac’s. “It is a pleasure to meet you Big Mac,”

“Likewise, now what were ya doin’ out in that storm?” Mac asked, looking out the window to the raging storm. “Pegasus were warnin’ everypony about the storm.” Bleeding Heart just laughed as he sat down.

“Oh how I wish I had that warning. I was in Canterlot attending to a patient. Afraid I did not check the weather on my way back home,” Mac’s eyes widened when he heard that Bleeding Heart was attending to a patient in Canterlot, where only the best of the best doctors lived. “A bit of a tricky case, but I have yet to find a illness that I could not cure,” Bleeding Heart said, a hint of pride in his voice.

“Really? Not one?” Mac asked, a surge of hope filling his chest, as if the sun’s light was breaking through the storm.

“Oh yes. I tend to use methods that normal medical ponies don’t think of. Call me a out of the box thinker. Are you suffering from a alment my good sir?”

“Not me. My Granny, she has somethin’ called the ‘cancer of the blood’. Ah don’t rightly know how ta say the name of it, but if you could—”

“Leukemia. Your grandmother is suffering from leukemia,” Bleeding Heart interrupted, a slight grin on his face.

“Uh… ya… that. The doctor here in Ponyville doesn't give her long ta live. Ya think you could look at her?”

“Leukemia… thats a very tricky disease to cure. I take it your grandmother is very old right? That might complicate things…” Bleeding Heart mused, rubbing his chin in thought.

“Please, you gotta help her. She’s too important to ma family to be taken from us like this. We don’t have much, but Ah would be glad to work off any debt. Ah’ll do anythin." At this final word, a smile crept across Bleeding Heart’s face, sending a chill down Mac’s spine. For a moment he looked as if he had fangs, and his eyes flashed black for a second.

“Anything Mister Apple? I can work with that.” At that, Bleeding Heart started to take off his saddle bag and began to reach into one of the large bags. “Well, today must be your lucky day, for I do not deal in money. Where I am from, money means very little,” Mac looked down at the pudgy stallion, his forehead scrunched together, as Bleeding pulled out a dark green scroll.

“Then what do you want?” Mac asked, as Bleeding lifted the scroll up to him.

“Oh nothing of importance. per se. This little contract will just guarantee you will work off your debt to me. A trade, you might say. I do this favor for you, and you will give me something in return,” Bleeding Heart said with a unsettling smile. Mac looked down at the scroll, and felt this skin crawl and his stomach churn.

“Ah don’t know. Ah will have to think it over.”

“Oh yes, do think it over. But just remember, every second you spend thinking about it is another second your grandmother is closer to death.” At those words, Mac felt his body react before his mind mind could catch up to it.

Grabbing the scroll, Mac pulled it open to read when something sharp dug into his hoof. With a grimace of pain Mac pulled his hoof back as drops of blood fell from it. The drops of dark crimson fell onto the scroll, right where Mac was to sign his name.

“Oh that will do fine,” Bleeding Heart laughed, taking the scroll away from Mac and rolling it up. “By tomorrow morning, your grandmother will be cured of her cancer,” he said, his voice seeming to get lower and darker.

“Now hold on now, Ah don’t know what I signed,” Mac protested, trying to reach for the scroll. “And blood is not a legal way to—” Before Mac could say another word, Bleeding Heart seemed to grow to the same height Mac was, his eyes completely black as if the pupil of his eye was a balloon of ink that had exploded. A feeling of dread, fear, and remorse came over Mac as he looked into those dark eyes.

“Sleep,” Bleeding Heart commanded, and without another thought, the world around Big Mac went dark as he fell to his side.

That night, Mac’s dreams were plagued with nightmares he could not wake up from. He was running for his life in a world of darkness and fire. Everywhere he looked there were images of horror as creatures of all walks of life were tortured by horrific demons. Somewhere being boiled alive, being forced into a great pot by demons, and if they tried to escape were stabbed by pitchforks.

Others were being skinned alive, their flesh being devoured by demons, but no matter how many times they skinned them, their skin grew back for the demons to feast upon. Their blood-curdling screams echoing through this world, but it was just joined by the chorus of screams there.

Still, others were being chased by what seemed to be a horde of wasps, that would engulf their victims, stinging every part of flesh they could find or crawl into. Those who were not captured by the wasps were not as lucky. Some of them would be grabbed by demons that would either use them for their most base desires, consume them, or torture in some horrific way.

Everywhere Mac turned to tried to hide, there was another horror ready to greet his eyes. The demons did not seem to be interested in Mac, besides pointing at him and laughing. This only fueled Mac’s fear as he ran through what could only be called Hell. He wanted to find safety somewhere, a place where he could collect his thoughts and pray for help.

As if sensing Mac’s hopes of help, something burning wrapped around his neck, and pulled him into the sky. Whatever wrapped around his chest was burning, as if taken freshly out of the fire and just getting hotter. He tried to scream, but the object just tightened around his neck and burned even hotter.

“Macintosh Apple!” A voice shouted, seeming to come from inside of Mac’s mind threatening to tear it apart. Once again mac tried to scream, but nothing came out as the pain continued and the chain dragged him across the sky. Then, he was slammed him into the ground below, knocking the wind out of him breaking several of his bones. The object then released itself from his neck, and slithered away like a serpent. Opening his eyes, he saw it was a chain that was slithering from him and up a dark grey hoof.

As he looked up the hoof, it slammed into his face and forced it to the ground. Mac struggled to push the hoof off of him, but they were stronger than him, much stronger as they kept pushing his face into the ground below.

“Macintosh Apple!” The voice shouted again, this time it was not just coming from his head, but above him as well. “Look into my Eyes!” The voice commanded. He tried to resist the command, shutting his eyes as tight as possible, but no matter how much he tried, it felt like somepony else was controlling his eyes, for they opened without him wanting to and looked right into the eyes of his attacker.

They were blood red and seemed to be dragging him in. As if they were looking right into his soul, and ripping it from his body.

“Welcome to Hell… Mac-Mac.” Then, all at once, Mac felt his body being set on fire. Being burned alive, as every fiber of his being was being burned alive. That was not all, for he could feel his flesh being melted away becoming a skeleton as something painful was trying to push its way out of his skull, something dark and powerful that it made Mac feel like if it were to emerge, his life was to end.

He could not beg for his help, his voice seeming to go mute and his body limp as he could just stare there and looking into those horrible red eyes, ripping out his soul and burning his remains. He needed help, the help of one pony that would always save him when times got rough, when the load became too much for him to bear.

GRANNY!!!

Something cold and wet splashed over Mac, making him jump to his hooves, only to trip over them and falling on his back kicking and twisting in surprise. Rolling back onto his hooves, Mac backed up so fast that he tripped over a bale of hay and fell right on his back again.

Pushing himself back to his hooves, he could hear the sound of his heartbeat in his ear, his heavy breathing, and the hysterical laughter of Applejack.

“By the stars above, Mac, that was too funny!” Applejack laughed, dropping the bucket of water at her hooves as she laughed so hard tears were rolling down her cheeks. As she laughed Mac pushed himself up and glared at her.

“That ain’t funny,” Mac growled, as he gave a light shake, trying to get the water off his coat.

“Yer right, Mac,” Applejack wheezed, trying to calm herself down. “What was funny was when Ah came in here and you were suckin’ yer hoof like a foal,” Looking up at his sister, Mac noticed that a camera was sitting next to her and a photograph was in her hooves.

“AJ… yer gonna give that to me right—” Before Mac could finish, Applejack bolted out of the barn and into the orchard laughing as she did.

“Applejack, ya get yer flank back here!” Mac shouted, jumping over the bale of hay and running for the barn door. But before he could go through it, he stopped. Looking around the barn he looked for any trace of Bleeding Heart, but the stallion was no where to be seen. He then looked down at his hoof, the one that was stabbed by that scroll, but there was no mark to indicate that it had happened.

Did he dream the entire thing? Including the part of Granny having cancer? It seemed too real to just a dream, especially those parts about Hell. But it didn’t seem like he had gone anywhere or met anypony.

“Come on now, Mac! If ya don’t catch up, Ah’m gonna post this picture all over town! Them mares will go crazy fer this!” Applejack yelled from the orchard. Banishing those dark thoughts from his head, Mac took off after his little sister. There was no way he was going to let her make copies of that picture, Celestia knew how those mares will act if they saw that picture of him!

After chasing his sister for the better part of the morning, the two siblings came out of the orchard, leaning on one another laughing. Mac had finally gotten the picture from her, after taking her hat hostage. Some ponies might have said taking such a cherished item hostage was cruel, but those ponies didn’t have a town of mares after them.

“That was a dirty trick ya played there,” Applejack laughed, leaning on her brother for support. All that constant sprinting and laughing had taken a lot of energy from the two of them.

“Eeyup,” Mac replied, as he kept the picture hidden under his yoke, waiting to burn it. “Call us even fer takin’ that picture.”

“Aw hush, ya would have done the same thing. Besides, it would have been a sin not ta take that picture,” Applejack said with another laugh, shoving her shoulder into Mac’s ribs. Mac just rolled his eyes as he chewed on his sprig of straw.

“No you stop messin’ around, Mac. We’re behind on our chores because of yer lazy flank,” she declared, steering them towards the barn.

“Eeyup,” Mac replied, knowing far too well that arguing that point might cause another chase. “What am Ah doin’ today?”

“Well, Rarity came over this morning, that storm did a number on her shop. So Ah need ya ta go over and fix it. Ah told her Ah would do it, but she insisted on you. So ya might want ta watch yerself she might be tryin’ ta get—”

“Big Mac! Applejack!” Both siblings turned to the shouting voice of their youngest sister who was running towards them.

“What’s wrong, Sugarcube?” Applejack asked, walking towards the excited filly.

“Granny wants you two ta come inside right away! She said its super important!” She shouted, almost bouncing up and down, bursting with energy.

“Calm yerself,” Applejack said, placing a hoof on her sister’s head, trying to keep her still. “Tell Granny we’re on our way.” The filly nodded before running back to the house. “It should be a sin ta have that much energy in the mornin’.”

“Noon,” Mac quipped.

“What’d ya say?”

“It’s noon,” Mac said again, “Ah was chasin’ ya fer a few good hours,” Mac pointed to the shadows of the trees near by. “Looks like yer goin’ win the Iron Pony competition this year, that is unless yer one Wonderbolt friend beats ya again.”

“No, she won't!” Applejack shouted, as she began to follow Mac back to the house. “Ah’ve been trainin’ extra hard this year, and their ain’t no way Ah’m losing. Ah’ve added twenty more push ups into ma routine along with…” Mac knew bringing up Applejack’s main rival would have her going on a tangent. His mind was beginning to race again, as thoughts of last night started to creep back into his mind.

Was she going to tell them about her cancer? Did she even have cancer? All of last night felt like one long nightmare, an unreal hell. He had to brace himself for the news, he had to be the one to be strong for the family, to be the one they can lean against. All at once, the dark thoughts of what was going to happen filled Mac with dread, unable to fathom a life without Granny.

“... and why does everypony seem ta forget she cheated the first time! Ah’m gonna win it fair and square just like a Apple ought… do you smell that?” Mac snapped out of his thoughts, finding them on the steps of the porch. Taking a deep inhale, Mac’s nose was instantly filled with heavenly smell.

The aruma was intoxicating and a rare smell on the Apple’s farm. The scent of butter, sugar, and just a bit of lemon.

Mac’s mouth began to water as he looked over at his sister, who had just a bit of drool hanging from her open mouth as realization came over the two of them.

“It couldn't be… she only makes them on our birthdays,” Mac licked his lips as he took another deep inhale.

“What else could it be Mac?” Applejack asked, as she started to trot in place. “She’s baking—”

“Gooey Butter Cookies!” Apple Bloom shouted, from inside the house.

“Dibs on the spoon!” Mac shouted soon after, using his massive hoof to push Applejack back as he tried to get inside first.

“The hell you are!” Applejack shouted, jumping onto Mac’s back and putting him in a headlock. “Ya got it last time! Besides, its yer fault we're behind on chores!” Mac didn’t listen to her argument, as he pushed himself through the door, not seeming to notice his sister on top of him. There was almost nothing better than Gooey Butter Cookies, other than Gooey Butter Cookie dough!

Turning into the kitchen, both Mac’s and Applejack’s faces fell as they saw Apple Bloom sitting on a stool, happily licking the spoon covered in yellow dough as Granny just stood their chuckling.

“Looks like she beat ya two to it,” Granny laughed, as she patted the puffy red mane of her youngest grandfoal.

“Aww… that’s the best part!” Applejack complained as she slid off Mac’s back, who looked equally downtrodden. Granny just chuckled at the pair as she turned away from them,
“Ah know how much ya youngin’s love that spoon so…” Granny turned around with a spoon in one hoof and a bowl in the other. “Ahd saved some fer ya,” she laughed handing the spoon to Applejack and slid the bowl to Mac.

“Granny, yer the best!” Applejack cheered, as she licked the spoon, while Mac started to lick the contents of the bowl. Both gave a moan as they tasted the rare treat, and began to savor every bit of the delight.

It did not take long for the three Apple siblings to devour every last bit of dough that they could get their hooves on. They ate the gooey goodness as if they had been starved for weeks. Giving her spoon one final lick, Applejack turned to their grandmother, her muzzle wrinkled in confusion.

“Granny, ya never make these cookies unless its one of our birthdays. Not even when we begged, and promised ta clean the entire house and barn did ya make these. Why are ya makin’ them taday?” Granny shuffled nervously, her golden eyes looking anywhere but at her grandfoal’s eyes.

“Well… Ah felt Ah needed ta apologize to you youngins,” Granny began, walking over to her favorite chair in the kitchen and sitting down. “Now, Ah’ve raised all of you to trust family above all else, even in times of self-doubt, or how much trouble ya might be in. Ah always believed this, but a few weeks ago Ah started ta keep a secret from all of ya. You see, yer Granny has been sick.”

“Like with the flu?” Apple Bloom asked, tilting her head to the side. Granny merely laughed and shook her head.

“No sweetie, the doctors called it leukemia, a cancer of the blood. It’s difficult ta treat by itself, but with how old Ah am its almost impossible. The doctors didn’t give me long ta live, with or without the treatment.”

“A-are you s-saying your gonna… gonna…” Tears were threatening to spill out of Appebloom’s eyes as she looked at Granny. Applejack pulled the brim of her hat over her eyes, as she fought back her own tears. Mac stood still, however, keeping how own emotions bottled up to be strong.

“Shh… shh… yer Granny ain’t gonna go anywhere anytime soon,” Granny whispered, moving over to Apple Bloom. “Ah wouldn't had made these cookies fer bad news, they’re for a time of celebratin’,” Granny laughed, as she hugged Apple Bloom, a few tears escaping her old eyes. “Ah went to the doctor taday, and oh did Ah confuse him. He ran so many tests on me, but he couldn't find a trace of the cancer. Celestia must of blessed me, because Ah’m cancer free! You're not gonna lose me anytime soon!”

“Of course yer not gonna anywhere Granny, yer just too stubborn ta die!” Applejack shouted, dropping her spoon on the ground and wrapping Granny in the tightest hug she could. The three mares held each other tight, as silent tears of joy fell from their faces.

Mac would have liked nothing more than to join in, but the sight to him was too wonderful to interrupt. His prayers had been answered, his Granny was not going to die. Whether last night had happened or if all dream he did not care. Let Bleeding Heart have whatever he wanted, he had his family back and nothing was ever going to separate them again.

For the rest of that year, it seemed like everything was going right for Mac and his family. The harvest had been extremely good that year, providing more than enough apples for the town and beyond; and with such a great harvest the cider that year they were able to make twice the amount of cider than normal.

Granny seemed to be more alive than she had in recent months. She had started to cook more than she had, finding the energy to cook meals that the Apple siblings had not had in years. She was even going into town more to help with the apple sales, or to pick Apple Bloom up from school. It filled Mac’s heart with joy seeing that Granny seemed to have new life breathed into her, and we enjoying each day as if it was her last.

Seeing her so happy made Mac even more confident if that deal he might have made a year ago. The family was stronger than ever and for once they were not in fear of not having enough bits to pay the bills. Life just didn’t seem to get any better.

It was for this Mac was thankful for as he said his prayers before bed. He didn’t want his life to change, not one bit of it. Yawning, Mac started to pull back the covers of his bed when a light knocking echoed through his room. Turning to the door, he saw Granny pushing the door flooding the room with light.

“Ya alright, Granny?” Mac asked, walking towards his grandmother. “Ya ain’t supposed ta be doing stairs no more,”

“Aw you hush now,” Granny laughed, extending her hoof to rub Mac’s thick shoulder. She used to pat him on the head whenever he worried about her, but he was now too tall for that. “Ah got a surprise fer ya,” she said, grinning.

A surprise? Mac thought, trying to think of a reason why. His birthday was in a few months, and there was no other holiday for a long time, unless he forgot about one. Then usually when he got gifts it wasn’t necessarily for him, but for the farm.

“Did ya get a new yoke?” Mac asked, knowing that his signature piece of apparel was showing its age. Granny just smiled at him, before turning towards the steps.

“Nope, its much more special than that. Now follow me child, and grab a lantern,” Granny said, opening the front door. “Its out in the barn,”

As Granny stepped outside, Mac took one of the lanterns off of the hallway table, and lit a match to light it. He could not think of what Granny could be wanting to give him at such a late hour, or the fact she was still up. Both Apple Bloom and Applejack had turned in for the evening, while Mac went over the finances. Granny would have turned in at the same time as his sisters, so whatever this was it had to be for him alone.

Mac followed close behind Granny, holding the lantern in his mouth to light the way; as the sky was getting darker as the golden rays of the sun set in the distance. The only other light on the farm was the lantern that was hanging above the barn door, that Granny was in the process of opening, at least trying to.

“An Apple Mare, she’s a gettin old when she’s not strong enough to open a barn door,” Granny said, in a bittersweet tone, as Mac came up behind her and opened the door with ease.

“Yer still plenty strong,” Mac laughed, as he followed her inside. “Ah’m still afraid of gettin’ ma hide tanned by ya.” Granny didn’t say anything as she walked through the barn, the sound of their hooves thumping against the old floor boards as they passed the bales of dry hay.

Granny lead them to the back of the barn where many of the tools were, as well as a few cardboard boxes that were stacked up against the wall. Many of them had been taped up years ago and a layer of dust on them, or imprints of where Mac might have placed a tool when he was not using it just yet. There was writing on the boxes as well, but most of the ink had faded with the years.

“Help me move them,” Granny said, as she slid a box away from the wall.

“Is it in one of them boxes?” Mac asked, setting the lantern down, and picking up a stack of five. He had never touched the boxes, never having any reason to move them or looked inside of them, seeing as it was none of his business.

“No, its behind em’,” Granny said, sliding another box out of the way. It did not take long for all the boxes to be removed, revealing a bare wall behind them. Mac looked down at Granny, who just kept on smiling as she took a few steps towards it.

“Had ta go through a bit of trouble ta make sure this was rebuilt during the last Apple Family Reunion,” Granny remarked, as she tapped her hoof against different parts of the wall. Mac grimaced slightly at the memory, of watching the barn fall apart. “Only a few Apples know about this, and every year the group gets smaller,” Granny sighed as she tapped on another part. When she tapped, the sound was much different than the other places she had knocked; sounding hollow instead.

“There she is,” the old mare said, getting on her hind legs and feeling up and down the wall. Mac watched with intense curiosity as Granny felt around, till finally there was a small click of metallics sliding into place, and the door jerking to the right slightly. Getting back down on to all four hooves, Granny turned to Mac and smiled. “Open it dear,”

Granny took a few steps back, while Mac stepped toward the wall. In all his time, he would have never of guessed of a false wall in the barn, not since the Apple’s days of running Speakeasies. Slowly, Mac raised one hoof up to where the small gap was, and with a deep breath slid the door open.

Inside, there was a black leather jacket hanging inside, with a green fireball sewn onto the back of it. Around it was a few small boxes, with old black and white pictures setting on top of them or one the walls around it. Mac didn’t know what to say, as he took it all in, not even noticing that Granny had walked up beside him.

“Never suspected that yer Grandpa was once part of a motorcycle gang did ya?” She laughed, reaching for one of the picture frames and bringing it into the light. Mac looked down at the old photo showing his Grandpa, Bonza Apple, sitting on a motorcycle; wearing a leather jacket, a bandana around his neck, and a Diamond Dog on either side of him. They all seemed to be laughing as they sat on their bikes.

Looking back inside of the false wall, Mac saw other pictures of his long departed grandfather in his younger years. One was of him at a bar surrounded by a strange assortment of creatures from dogs, ponies of all races, a minotaur or two, and a griffin with a eye patch. Then there was a picture right next to that one with the bar in shambles and most of the occupants of the picture bandaged up but grinning even wider.

There was then another picture of Bonza Apple doing a wheelie, wearing a black Royal Guard helmet and a pair of goggles that looked like Mac’s own pair. One hoof was in the air as he seemed to be cheering. Then, like the picture before, the picture next to it showed Bonza Apple in a hospital bed with a bandage wrapped around the side of his face. He was still smiling as a young Granny Smith kissed him on the cheek.

“Most of the family remembers yer Grandpa as the wild child of the Apple Family,” Granny laughed, as she followed Mac’s eyes. “He didn’t want ta be a ‘lowly farmer with nothin’ going fer him’ as he put it, and set out to explore Equestria on a motorcycle. For years he rode around doin’ nothin’ more than the bare minimum ta get by. Said he was livn’ life to the fullest.”

“Why did he come back then?” Mac asked, his eyes still wonder from picture to picture. It was hard to believe that this was the same stallion that would fix his toys and take him fishing on Sundays.

“Ah might of had somethin’ ta do with that,” Granny said, taking out another picture to show Mac. The picture was of Bonza and Granny sitting under a apple tree, holding one another as the sun set. “Told him that if he didn’t come on back ta Ponyville and marry me, Ah was goin’ ta find maself a nice Unicorn ta marry,” Granny started to laugh as she held the picture. “Not two days later he was back in Ponyville and popping the question.’ A tear fell from Granny’s face and onto the picture. “Ah miss that wild stallion so much.”

Mac wrapped his foreleg around Granny to comfort her, but before he could pull her in, she pushed him away and stared up at him. “What are we doin’ here cryin’ fer? Don’t ya want yer surprise?” Granny asked, as she turned back to the closet and started to pull the leather jacket from the hanger. “Now if Ah remember right, Wild Blaze an ya were the same size,” Granny mumbled, walking over to Mac and forcing his yoke off and replacing it with the jacket.

“Who’s Wild Blaze?” Mac asked, as Granny slipped one of his forelegs into the jacket’s sleeve.

“Hmm? Oh! That was yer Grandpa’s nickname when he rode with the ‘Equestrian Devils’. Ah always thought it was a silly name, but he loved it,” Granny said, as she took a step back to admire her grandson. She gave a light sniff as she looked at him.

The jacket was the perfect size for Mac, fitting his large form perfectly as if the jacket had been made just for him. Mac trotted around in a large circle, making sure it was not too tight for his shoulders. Even then it still fit him perfectly, giving him an almost roguish look.

“You look just like him, except for the scar across his eye. That stupid bet about pulling a wheelie,” Granny said, mumbling the last part as she looked him over. “Yer Grandpa would be so proud of you.”

“Ah’m sure he would. Wish Ah could of gotten the bike as well,” Mac laughed. Granny just gave a grunt, as her eyes squeezed such and spat on the ground.

“Yer Grandpa left that bike ta ya in his will, but yer mother wanted that thing gone. Always hated that thing. She had it sent ta his brother in the south. Ah bet that idiot lost it in a bet,” Granny growled as she shook her head. “But what can ya expect from a city mare? Oh don’t give me that look Mac, Ah loved yer mother like a daughter, and she eventually got good at being a farmer. But ya can’t control everything yer foals do, gotta give em freedom ta explore.”

“Ah’ll remember that the next time ya don’t allow Apple Bloom ta go over to that colt, Pip's, house when he invites her over fer a playdate.” Granny just gave Mac a glare, making the stallion laugh.

“Watch yer tongue, Ah wouldn't have ta say anythin’ if ya did yer job as her big brother. Supposed ta be chassin’ them off the farm, not inviting them fer sleepovers,” Granny huffed, as she started to gather pictures.

“There just foals, besides if Ah learned anythin’ from Applejack its never ta get involved in a mare’s love life, even if their yer sister, unless ya want ta get bucked in the face,” Mac laughed as he looked at himself in the mirror. He saw Granny in the reflection, a smile forming on her lips as she looked at him, remembering her husband.

“Stop strutting around like yer a show pony and help me gather up these pictures.” Mac just shook his head as he leaned over to pick up one of the pictures. Before he could full lean over, however, there was a sound of a crash outside the barn door. The two ponies looked at one another for a brief second, before a roar of crackling and popping filled the air.

“The lantern!” Mac shouted, as he galloped towards the door at full speed. He didn’t have much time to get Granny and himself out of the barn before it fully engulfed in flame. The weather had been try for the last two weeks, making the barn and the hay inside the perfect combination for an inferno.

Mustering up all his strength and speed he had to bear, Mac slammed through the barn door, sending splinters of wood through the air. The fire was already crawling up the sides of the barn, looking for any way to get into the barn where the hay was. The heat was already intense, making Mac’s eyes feel like they were about to be engulfed in flames themselves.

“Applejack! Applejack wake up!” Mac shouted as loud as he could, “The barn is on fire! Go get—”

“Mac!” Mac turned around, and a cold horror came over him. The fire had somehow already spread inside of the barn, and the bails of hay were already engulfed in flames as the walls and floorboards burned. In the middle of it all Granny stood there, trying to grab as many of the photos as she could before escaping.

“Granny!” Mac shouted, charging back into the burning barn to rescue her. The heat inside of the barn and outside was like the difference between night and day; as soon as Mac reentered the blaze, he was hit by a wave of heat that seemed to push him out. The smoke burned his throat and made his eyes water, as the heat made it hard to breathe. But this fire, no matter how intense it was would not stop him from saving his grandmother.

The floorboards cracked due to the intense flames, as the glass of the windows exploded. Parts of the barn started to fall apart as the fire kept burning, consuming everything it could use to fuel itself. As much as his eyes hurt, Mac never lost sight of Granny, as she tried to walk through the inferno, trying to get to him and safety, holding the treasures so close to her heart.

There was a large crack above them, pulling Mac’s attention towards the ceiling. The flames had completely engulfed one of the largest beams in the barn. Mac looked back down at Granny, and for a split second their eyes locked.

Gold eyes locked with green as everything seemed to slow down. The beam above them gave one last large crack, before it began falling to the ground completely engulfed in flames. It slammed with great crash, right between Mac and Granny, shaking the entire barn and causing bails of hay fall over spreading the fire even more.

“Granny!” Mac shouted, running towards the burning beam. Fear and dread came over him as he tried to get close to the beam, but the heat was pushing him back. Stepping back, Mac looked around for another way around it, a safer route to take. His search was cut short when he heard the most horrific sound ever.

Screaming.

The screaming of his grandmother in pain, as the fire surrounded her and consumed her. Adrenalin filled Mac as he charged at the beam again trying to push it out of the way. But as hard as he tried, the fires burned him, pushing him away as the pain became too much. All the while the screams of Granny Smith filled the air, louder than the burning fire. Screaming for help, for safety, for him.

Mac tried again, and again slamming his body into the beam of fire, burning himself as he did. Where was all his strength now? The strength he had to buck trees and move full barrels of cider all day without being tired. Where was that strength now when the mare that raised him was burning to death.

“You seem to be in a bit of a bind, Mister Macintosh Apple,” Mac whipped around towards the entrance the barn. Though his vision was blurry, and his body was weakening he saw a figure standing right behind him.

Bleeding Heart.

“Ah never been so happy ta see another pony!” Mac shouted, turning to the beam. “Ah need yer help, ma Granny is stuck behind that beam burning ta death! If the two of us charge it Ah’m sure we could—”

“Oh, I'm afraid that won't be possible, Mister Apple." Bleeding Heart looked around, at the flames engulfing the barn, like he was evaluating a painting.

“What? She’s dyin! We need ta—”

“We can’t do anything,” Bleeding Heart laughed, as he pulled out a familiar looking scroll. “It’s all stated in this contract you signed. You remember doing that, right?” As he talked, Bleeding Heart opened the contract, admiring its contents, all the while Granny screamed in pain.

“The hell are you saying?!” Mac shouted, turning back to the beam, where his grandmother was burning to death behind, still screaming for his help. “Are you insane? What kind of contract would—”

“Oh that’s right, you mortals never read them do you?” Bleeding laughed again, as he walked towards Mac. “Well let me put this as simply as possible Mister Apple. The contract states that I would cure your grandmother, Granny Smith, of her leukemia, it never stated I would save her from death.” As he advanced, the fire around him seemed to be drawn towards him and wrapping around him, but never burned him.

“Wh-what are ya talkin about?” Mac’s voice cracked in fear, something about Bleeding Heart was beginning to terrify him. Something about this pony made the situation around him right now seem like a mild inconvenience.

“What am I talking about?” Bleeding Heart stopped in his tracks. He lifted a hoof up to his chin and tapped it slightly, looking up at the burning ceiling. “Well Mister Apple, I guess I am talking about…”

The fire around the two suddenly started to converge on Bleeding Heart, engulfing him. Inside the blazing inferno, Mac could see a shadowy figure within the fire in the shape of a pony, standing there looking at calm as possible, before it whipped its head back and laughed. A deep, bellowing, dark laugh.

The laugh seemed to be coming from the walls, the floor, and even the fire. As the figure laughed, it seemed to grow bigger as wings sprouted from its back as it grew taller. A horn also started to form, pushing out of the figures head as it kept on laughing, joining in the scream of Granny Smith.

“You made a deal with the Devil!” A large white hoof came shooting out of the fire and slammed Mac against the burning beam, forcing him to endure the burning pain. Mac’s eyes shot wide, but not in pain of the burning, or the hoof choking him, but in fear. Fear of what stood behind him.

The light blue chubby Earth Pony was gone. Replacing him was a bright white Alicorn. He had a golden mane that seemed to glow all by itself, with fangs protruding from his lips. His wings look broken and bat like, having holes in them that looked as if they were burned through. His horn was bent, jagged, and at the point was sharp like a knife. But this was not the most terrifying aspect of this creatures.

It was his eyes.

They were cold, emotionless, void of all good and decency. Detached and indifferent to life. Windows to a soul as dark and bottomless as an ocean trench where none dare to venture.

“You think miracles are free, Mister Apple?” The Devil laughed, holding Mac against the burning beam. “That good things will come if you just pray? That if you are just good enough, that good things will happen? You mortals make me laugh. How easy it is to deceive you all,” the Devil laughed, hoisting Mac into the air.

“Your grandmother was marked for death, mortal, and there was nothing you could have done to save her from that. By making a deal with me, you robbed her of a peaceful death. Oh yes, I saw how she would have died. Peacefully, surrounded by her loving family and slowly fading into a final sleep. But you robbed her of that!” The Devil broke out into another fit of laughter, as fire leaped up into the air, burning Mac his screams of pain joining Granny’s.

“Your selfishness left her death up to me! A burning inferno! She is marked for Elysian Fields but I get to let her taste Hell, the Hell you provided for her!” As the Devil broke into another fit of laughter, there was one last blood curdling scream of Granny Smith, one last cry for help from her grandson, before being cut off forever.

“You bastard! Ah’ll kill you!” Mac shouted, trying to reach for the Devil, rage consuming his body as he tried to reach for the master of all evil. Tears of rage falling freely. The Devil just laughed at his attempts, before throwing him into the ground.

“I like your spirit, Mister Apple,” the Devil laughed, hovering in the air. “But you can’t hurt me. Did you ever wonder what you traded that night for your grandmother’s health?” The Devil looked around the barn, and a demonic grin spread across lips. With a wave of his hoof chains, that had been growing hotter in the flames, started to come to life slithering towards Mac.

“It was your soul,” the Devil laughed, as the white hot chains started to slithering across wrapping him a metal cocoon going over his cutie mark first. Mac screamed in agonizing pain as the chains wrapped around him, feeling as though it was melting his body away.

“But do not worry I am not taking you to Hell, Mister Apple; I am bringing Hell to you. For in selling your soul to me, you become my soldier, my person bounty hunter, my slave. My Ghost Rider!” Mac gave another yell of pure pain, as the chains enclosed upon him. His final sight being of the burning barn, as the screams of his sisters came through the burning walls, and the last thought of his grandmother’s brutal death was on his hooves.

The Devil watched as the chains fully engulfed Mac. A wide demonic grin was plastered across his face as he looked at the chains.

“Rise, my Ghost Rider,” the Devil commanded, raising his hoof. The chains started to shift back and forth, as the chains started to turn orange as something inside fought to get out. The chains whined and creaked, as the metal started to give way from the creature inside. Finally, the chains could not fight back any longer and exploded.

Shrapnel flew in all directions, decimating anything in its path. The pieces of metal that went towards the Devil just flew through him, as if he were not there at all. All the while, the Devil just watched in delight as his weapon was reborn.

Standing where Mac had once stood, was the skeleton of a pony with a flaming skull, leather jacket, and a metal horn protruding from it’s head. The creature slowly cracked it’s neck, as lengths of chains around him started to mend themselves and wrapped around his body. The skeleton then turned around and saw the Devil floating there.

“Guilty!” It shouted, as the lengths of chains shot from his body to ensnare the Devil. The Devil just chuckled, not even raising a hoof as the chains stopped in midair, before falling lifelessly to the ground.

“Oh my Ghost Rider, how it wounds me to know you still wish to attack your master.” That last word carried a strength that nopony would be able to stand against. The Rider gave a roar of anger, as a unknown power forced him to bow. Struggle against the power he tried, but eventually he bowed to the Ruler of Hell, his master.

“Now was that so hard, my Rider?” The Devil asked, landing in front of him. “Why must you resent me so much? Without me, you would never get a host.” The Devil just shook his head, a grin giving away his enjoyment. “Well don’t look so down my favorite slave, for I have no work as of yet for you. So you are free to roam this world when evil is at it’s strongest, to feed upon the souls of the damned and wicked. But remember, I will one day have a job for you, and you will do it,” the Devil said, his words carrying a venom to them.

The Rider kept bowing, growling the entire time, wanting nothing more than to feast on the darkest of all souls. How he yearned to feed upon the Devil’s soul, and to free himself from his control.

“Oh? You're still not happy are you? Well maybe this will change your mind,” The Devil extended his hooves in front of him, as a crimson red aura surrounded them and his horn. With a sudden jerking movement, he raised his hooves into the air as the round in front of him split open.

A loud roar of power emanated from the ground. Fire shot into the air as an engine was revved louder into the burning barn. Slowly emerging was a black motorcycle, charred by the flames of Hell and wrapped in the chains of the damned. A blood red light came from it’s headlights as it came up from the pits of Hell, as the ground closed behind it. It was the Night Hog, the motorcycle of the Rider.

“Will this make you forgive my sins?” The Devil couldn't keep a straight face, as he burst into another fit of laughter, releasing his hold on the Rider.

The Ghost Rider slowly made his way over to the motorcycle, and ran his hoof across it, leaving a trail of fire adding to the charred appearance. He slowly climbed on to it, and placed his hooves on the handles, and revved the engines.

“Nice bike,” The Rider said, as he revved the engine again.

“Then what are you waiting for?” The Rider looked back at the Devil, who was turning into fire. “Enjoy the mortal world, I will find you when I need you,” and with that the Devil burst into flames, causing the rest of the barn to explode in his demonic fire. At the same time, the Rider revved the engine and shot into the night sky, covered by the explosion.

***

Chapter 13: The Death of Big Mac

View Online

Chapter 13: The Death of Big Mac

“That all… you really met… your soul?” Rainbow struggled to find the right words to say. She had laid back down next to Mac as he told her the story of what had happened that night so long ago.

“Ah met the Devil and Ah sold ma soul to him.” Mac had to admit that, for as hard as it was to relive that fateful night, finally telling somepony of how he became the Ghost Rider felt almost, good. Sure, it did bring up the pain of loss and those horrific memories of Granny, but he didn’t have to bottle it all up inside anymore.

“I’m sorry Mac,” Rainbow whispered, as she gently rubbed her head against his shoulder. “But what happened next? Why didn’t you come back to us?” Mac sighed as he wrapped his hooves around Rainbow and pulled her closer.

“In all honesty, Ah don’t remember much of the day after. Ah woke up fer a few moments in an alley somewhere before passin’ out again. Ma body couldn’t handle the Rider’s power at first. When he transforms, everythin’ about me is burned away, literally, till the morning light. Kind of hard ta keep yer strength when ya wake up dehydrated and starving.

“When Ah came to again, Ah was still in the alley. Ah tried ta figure out where Ah was, but Ah’ve only been to the city once when Ah was a colt. Seein’ it again scared me somethin’ awful.” Mac let out a humorless chuckle. “Funny, after all Ah had seen just a few hours ago, bein’ in the big city still scared the daylights out of me. Anyhow, Ah tried ta make sense of everythin’ that had happened ta me when Ah saw him…”

“The Devil? Again?” Mac shook his head, before turning to face Dash.

“Worse. The Ghost Rider. Ya see, when you or somepony else looks into a mirror or some reflective surface they see themselves. When Ah do, Ah don’t always see ma refection, Ah see—”

“Wait! Are you a vampire?!” Dash shouted, getting to her hooves and standing on the bed, her wings extended. “I’m cool with dating a demon, but a vampire is a no-go! I like my blood right where it is, thank you very much!”

“What? Ah’m no vampire,” Mac remarked, looking up at Rainbow Dash, who looked just about ready to run. “Ah see the Rider in ma reflection. Ah got a reflection ya know.”

“Oh…” Dash’s wings fell flat like a deflated balloon, before she started to lay back down. “I knew that, I was just messing with you. You know, a joke,” Rainbow laughed as she flashed a toothy grin. Mac just shook his head, before giving her a light kiss on the head.

“Sure you were,” Mac laughed, before he rose an eyebrow and a smirk started to form. “Yer not afraid of vampires now, are ya?” Dash’s eyes went wide, before morphing into a glare.

“I’m Rainbow Dash! I’m not afraid of anything! Besides, everypony knows vampires, the blood sucking kind, aren’t real!” Dash gulped a bit as she looked at Mac. “Right?” If anypony knew about what was real and what was not, it was him. He was part demon after all.

Mac just smiled as he laid back down and closed his eyes. “Now where was Ah? Oh, right! That was when Ah saw—”

“Hey! Don’t ignore me, Mac! Tell me if they’re real or not!” Dash shouted, as she slammed her hoof down on his chest, making Mac sit up with a loud ‘Ompf!’

“Now that hurts, Miss Dash! Besides why do ya care? You ain’t afraid of nothin’ right?” Mac just chuckled as Rainbow Dash’s cheeks turned the slightest bit pink.

“I’m not afraid… I’m just looking out for Scoots and Macky. Can’t protect them if I don’t know what's out there.” She huffed, crossing her forelegs. “Now tell me!”

“Fine, fine. There ain’t no such thing as vampires,” Rainbow gave a slight sigh, as she laid back down next to Mac. “In Equestria.”

“What?!” Rainbow Dash got to her hooves once again, and started to hit Mac with her wings, “If that is a joke, it’s not funny!”

“Honest truth,” Mac said, laughing as Rainbow Dash struck him with her wings. “There are vampires, the ‘blood sucking kind,’ they just normally stay outside of Equestrian borders. Not an ideal place fer them to live.” Mac then reached up and wrapped his hooves around Dash’s waist and pulled her towards him. “Besides, you got me ta protect ya. Them vampires ain't that tough. Ah reckon even Caramel could beat one in a straight fight.”

Dash squirmed against Mac’s hold, flapping her wings and pushing against his chest. No matter how hard she tried Mac’s forelegs would not budge, and all her struggles just made the large red pony chuckle.

“You’re not funny,” Dash finally huffed as she placed her head against Mac’s chest.

“Never meant ta be,” Mac said, resting his head on top of hers. Mac gave out a content sigh as he closed his eyes, with every intention of going back to sleep. However, sleep did not seem to want him for he noticed the warmth on his face, the light flooding into the room. Opening one eye, he saw the morning sun shining into the open window from Dash’s entry the night before.

With sleep eluding him, Mac’s mind started to wonder, mostly to what he had told Rainbow about. It had actually been a long time since he’d thought of that dreadful night. Usually he would suppress any memory of it and try to go on living his cursed existence. But opening up to Rainbow Dash made that darkness seem to fade away slightly. He didn’t know if it was because he had finally told somepony about the hell he had gone through so far, or due to the afterglow of his first sexual experience. Either way, he was happy he was with her.

That was when the events of last night flooded into Mac’s mind. He had always been taught that sex was something that only a married couple were allowed to enjoy, and it was the wrong thing to do otherwise. Of course, Mac was the exception of his family, seeing that he was conceived before his own parents were married, but his parents were truly in love.

Mac also knew that not all ponies believed what he did when it came to sex, and knew many ponies simply had sex because it felt good. Though he could not help but wonder why Rainbow Dash slept with him, and so suddenly. Didn’t she hate Wild Blaze, and want to get him convicted of being the Ghost Rider? Why did all those emotions change so quickly leading up to the night before?

“Rainbow… can Ah ask ya somethin’?”

“Nosferatu.”

“What?” Dash shifted slightly in Mac’s grip, pushing her head up to look at Mac.

“Nosferatu. My mom and dad were watching that one night after I was supposed to go to bed, but I watched it from the stairs. It was the first horror movie I ever saw. That is why I don’t like vampires,” Dash groaned as she glared up at Mac. “And if you tell anypony that I will make sure you regret it.” A wide smile spread across Mac’s lips as he shook his head.

“Not that. Ah wanted ta ask ya about… well last night.” Mac’s face seem to grow even redder. He had never felt comfortable about the subject of sex, Celestia knows he couldn't have done a worse job trying to explain it to Applejack when she got old enough.

“What about it?” Dash yawned.

“It’s just that... Ah know ya didn’t like Wild Blaze or Ghost Rider. But when you found out it was me under it all, yer opinion changed, a lot. Ah guess Ah’m askin’... why?” Dash groaned into Mac’s chest, pushing herself up to look at him.

“Oh. That. It’s really a strange story Mac, and a bit embarrassing. I’m not really sure how to even talk about it.” As Dash talked, she looked right into Mac’s eyes and at once Mac noticed a change in them. They almost seemed... softer. “But… you did tell me about the night you died, so I guess it’s only fair. I didn’t realize it at first, but I think it all started around your funeral…”

“… Death is not an easy thing to accept. Even under the best of circumstances, death is a terrible thing. Nature has its seasons but death can come to anypony, at anytime, in any place. Truly we know not what a day may bring forth…” Rainbow could barely hear what Princess Luna was saying as she sat there, looking at the two coffins in front of her.

All around her, ponies were sniffeling or outright crying as Luna gave her sermon to the large crowd that had gathered. It seemed like all of Ponyville had come out to say their final goodbyes to Granny Smith and Big Macintosh, along with the entire Apple family.

The funeral had been a closed casket one, due to the fact that Granny’s charred remains and Big Mac’s yoke had been all that was found. Nothing was left of the large stallion, but the unicorns that investigated the scene had found remnants of him and assumed that his body had simply been incinerated, and that the water the firefighters had used washed his ashes away.

Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Braeburn were the closest to the caskets listening to Luna. Apple Bloom’s face was buried in Braeburn’s chest, openly crying and wailing, unable to look at the caskets of her brother and grandmother. Braeburn had his foreleg wrapped around the small filly, keeping her close. He just stared at the caskets, silent tears falling down his cheeks. Applejack sat there, holding a picture of the last family photo they had taken at the end of the last apple bucking season. Her eyes were red and puffy, with dark circles underneath them. They looked ready to burst with tears, but she fought to keep herself together.

Rainbow sat in the front row of the chairs, the V.I.P section, reserved only for close friends and family.

She felt like an imposter sitting there.

Everypony else was openly crying. Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, and even Pinkie were in tears. But she didn’t shed a tear. She just sat there, her body feeling numb and cold. She couldn't feel the heat radiating off of Soarin’s body as he kept a wing wrapped around her, trying to comfort her.

She had just achieved her lifetime goal of becoming a Wonderbolt. To fly with the best flyers in all of Equestria, and the first time she could wear her dress uniform was to the funeral of her best friend’s brother. Rainbow almost felt sickened by the fact that she not only had the uniform of her ultimate dream, but a medal already on her chest signifying she was the top of her class. Somehow it didn’t seem fair that she achieved everything she wanted in her life, and one of her best friends had lost everything in hers.

“… We come here today with sorrow in our hearts and questions on our minds as to why these things happen. Can we really know? There are many unexplainable sorrows in life and we must simply leave these in the hooves of fate…”

Rainbow wanted to know. She wanted to know why not just Granny, but Big Mac had to be taken at the same time. There was no doubt that the Apple Family, if not all of Ponyville, had lost two of the most important ponies in their lives. Granny Smith had always welcomed ponies into her home, treating them like family and doing whatever was needed to make sure they were taken care of. Even after some of Rainbow’s biggest fights with Applejack, some that even ended in blows, she still welcomed her to the dinner table. Then there was nothing like one of Granny’s apple pies, too. That mare knew how to bake pies even better than the Cakes did. She was also a master at knitting; any article of clothing one could need she could make. She had even fashioned Rainbow a pair of wing warmers for the winter when she was not out flying.

Then there was Big Mac, Ponyville’s gentle giant. He never missed an opportunity to help his family or anypony that needed it, always fixing things around Ponyville for little to no charge just because it needed to be fixed. He was just so strong, able to take whatever life threw at him and just keep on going. She had seen him pulling impossible weights, working day in and day out without tiring. He seemed almost invincible. Big Mac just wasn’t the pony you worried about.

Now he was gone. In the blink of an eye that seemingly invincible pony was gone.

“…Alas we must say goodbye to Granny Apple Smith and Macintosh Apple. May they rest in eternal peace in the Fields of Elysium, knowing they will be forever loved by their family and friends.” Luna stepped back from the podium she had been talking from. A picture of Mac and Granny set in front of it, surrounded by flowers.

As she stepped back twelve stallions of the Apple family stood up, including Braeburn, and made their ways to the coffins. Six members went to each casket and lifted them off their stands and carried them over to the freshly dug graves where a lowering device had been set up for each. Once they were set, the stallions all bowed before returning to their seats.

As they did, a procession line started to form starting with the back rows. Ponies slowly made their way to the caskets, heads lowered in respect as they approached. When they arrived at the caskets, they laid a flower on top before walking towards the large gazebo that had been set up.

Rainbow watched the ponies as they approached, many still crying as they placed their flowers. Others tried to look strong or brave, but their trembling lips and damp eyes betrayed them.

Cheerilee, Mayor Mare, and Derpy approached the coffins together. Mayor Mare and Derpy were on either side of Cheerilee as she held two flowers. She placed one on Granny’s coffin with ease, but when she turned to Mac’s her eyes began to water with renewed tears.

Her entire body wracked under her sobs, tears flowing freely down her pained face. She leaned on Derpy for support, and the pegasus gently held her with a wing. Mayor Mare placed the flower on Mac’s grave for her. The two slowly moved Cheerilee from the coffin as she continued to cry her heart out.

Soon the line transformed from residents of Ponyville to those who were actual family. Each laid a flower on the ever growing pile as they too made their way to the gazebo, till only those who were in the V.I.P section remained. All the while Luna stood by the coffins watching each pony leave till she was alone with those who were closest to the departed.

“Applejack, if you may,” Luna said, nodding to the now head of the family. Applejack rose from her seat, her legs trembling as she approached the coffins. With her, she carried two bright red apples, both gleaming in the sunlight. She placed each on a pile of flowers, before bowing herself to the ones she loved so much.

As she bowed, Luna’s horn started to glow as the coffins slowly descended into the ground. As the coffins lowered, two stallions Rainbow did not recognized or had seen before now, started to play what could only be described as one of the saddest songs she had ever heard on the bagpipes.

Apple Bloom’s crying became louder and more sorrowful as she pressed herself into Braeburn, unable to watch them disappear. Braeburn tried to hold back his own sorrow, but the tears leaked from his eyes as he watched his cousin lowed into the cold earth. Applejack just squeezed her eyes shut, pulling down the brim of her hat to cover her own eyes as her brother and grandmother descended forever from her sight.

As the caskets reached the bottom of the grave, Luna’s horn glowed brighter, making the lowering devices disappear, and the stallions stopped playing. Then, the dirt that had been removed from the ground slowly started to fill the graves till the ground was even once more. With one last flash of her horn, grass started to grow up from the ground and covered the fresh earth, making the ground look like it was never disturbed.

“We are sorry for your loss,” Luna finally said, as she approached Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Braeburn. “Death is never an easy concept to grasp. My sister and I have seen many deaths, and they are never easy. If you are ever in need of help, know that we are here.” Luna bowed her head to the Apple Family, before turning to the chariot waiting for her.

As Luna left, those who remained look down at the two graves. Applejack stood up again, and moved towards the slate gray tombstones. She bent over and kissed both before turning back to those who were left. “Ah guess we should get down ta supper,” she sighed, moving over to Braeburn and Apple Bloom. She nuzzled the top of her sister’s head before looking up at Braeburn.

The two locked eyes for a second, as if to share in each other grief, before they moved towards the gazebo, keeping Apple Bloom close to them as she sobbed gently. Everypony else started to follow, their heads hung low as they walked away, leaving Soarin and Rainbow alone.

“Rainbow, everypony is heading back to the gazebo for the dinner. You coming?” Rainbow’s head snapped up to see Soarin staring at her. Looking around, she noticed they were the only ponies left.
“Yeah, just... just head over without me. I wanna say a few things…” Rainbow trailed off as she looked at the two graves. Soarin just nodded as he made his way to the gazebo, leaving Rainbow to her thoughts.

Rainbow sat there looking at the headstone of Big Mac. She could not wrap her mind around the idea that he was actually dead, it just seemed so... odd. Taking a few tentative steps forward, Rainbow approached it and read what had been written.

‘Big’ Macintosh Apple
Beloved Son, Grandson, and Brother ‘
Taken too soon, May he rest in Peace

“Hi Big Mac,” Dash croaked out, her voice wavering. “I… I don’t know what to really say.” Dash scuffed the ground before her. “I know you were a great guy and all, and it’s really uncool that you’re… dead,” Rainbow grave a grunt of annoyance as she looked down at the grave.

“It’s really unfair that you and Granny had to die at the same time, especially to Applejack and the rest of your family. You Apples were always such a close family. Kind of makes me jealous. Ever since my dad died, my mom and I... don’t really talk,” Dash sighed at the memory of her loss.

It felt like a cannon shot right through her stomach, leaving a giant hole that tore away at her insides. Over time, the hole seemed mended and she could go on with her life. But the slightest change in the wind, a smell, or just a thought could tear the hole right open again and all the pain would come back in a flood of emotion.

She couldn’t imagine what it had to be like for Applejack and Apple Bloom now that not just their parents were gone, but also the mare that raised them and the brother that was always there to lean on.

“From what I heard, it sounded like Braeburn had the hardest time dealing with it. He went into town to drink and ended up fighting anypony that he could for any reason. Took the sheriff, a few deputies, and some of the town to wrestle him to the ground to keep him from fighting anymore.

“Apple Bloom hasn’t stop crying since it happened. She doesn’t want to hang with the Cutie Mark Crusaders, or really talk to them at all.” Dash turned toward the gazebo, wondering how the young filly was holding up. She wasn’t the greatest when it came to kids—anyone who had seen her with Scootaloo could testify to that—but she knew that filly needed somepony to help her through this time. She just didn’t know who.

“Then there's Applejack. I have no idea how she’s holding up. Kind of makes me a lousy friend, doesn’t it? I don’t know how my best friend is doing during probably the worst time in her life.” Rainbow had tried to talk to Applejack about it, all of the girls had, but she kept everypony at a distance. Running off as soon as they tried to bring up the subject with some urgent matter. And not once had she seen Applejack actually cry.

Shaking her head slightly, Dash broke into a grin, sitting straight up. “But just because we didn’t talk much didn’t mean I didn’t notice a few things about you. Remember when were worked the treadmill together against those Flim Flam dorks? I noticed you slowing down to take a look at my flank. Heh, I can’t blame you though; I do have a great ass. Just nopony would believe me if I said you were looking at my flank. All the mares here thought you could walk on water if you wanted to. I guess I got to know you a bit better than some of them.”

Dash just kept looking at the grave, expecting at any second that there was going to be a sign of some kind to tell her Mac heard her in someway. “Mac, I got to be honest, you were the last one I ever thought kicking the bucket early, or ever, really. The way Applejack would talk about you when she and Twilight got into it about who had the best big brother, you just seemed so damn invincible. You were always working, keeping the farm going, and no matter how hard things got she could always rely on you. It made me kinda wish I had an older brother, and that I knew you better.”

With the thought of Applejack, Rainbow looked over at the gazebo that now held most of Ponyville and the Apple Family. She had no idea how Applejack was holding up or how much longer she could keep that tough front going.

“I promise you Mac, I’ll keep looking out for your little sisters. You can count on me!” Dash placed a hoof over her Wonderbolts graduate badge and smiled. “Wonderbolts’ honor.” Dash then raised her hoof to her head and gave the grave a salute, before making her own way towards the gazebo.
It didn’t take Dash long to get to the gazebo that was taking up most of the Apple’s frontyard. A few stallions from town had set it up earlier that morning as ponies got ready for the funeral. With the barn burning down, there was no where to host all the ponies that had shown up for the funeral.

There was a large table set up with food and drink for everypony, but it didn’t seem like anypony had touched it. Flowers had also been set up around the area, trying to make it seem more bright and colorful on such a sad day. Ponies were mostly huddled in small groups throughout the gazebo, talking quietly to one another barely above a whisper.

At the far end of the gazebo was two large pictures of Mac and Granny Smith. Flowers had been placed under the pictures along with wreaths and some apples here and there. The picture of Mac was of him after what seemed to be last year’s apple season. His face was stoic as ever as he chewed on a piece of wheat, but the corner of his lip was slightly curved in a smile. Next to his was Granny’s, in her rocking chair knitting something for one of her grandfoals. She was smiling like she always did as she sat by the fire.

Sitting in front of all of it was Applejack. Her eyes moving between pictures as she sat there by herself. It was almost as if an invisible barrier had been set up between her and everypony else, for it seemed no pony wanted to go near the pictures till the young Earth Pony moved. Rainbow Dash, intent on keeping her promise to Mac started to make her way to her hurt friend, till a blue stallion approached Applejack instead.

“I am so sorry for your loss,” Soarin said, sitting down in front of Applejack, his head lowered. “I have no idea what you are going through, but as a friend of Rainbow Dash, if you ever need anything just let me know.”

“Thank ya kindly,” Applejack said, turning to him with a wan smile. “This ain’t ma first death. It was just so unexpected.” Applejack sighed as she looked back to the large photos.

“That makes it even worse,” Soarin sighed as he looked up at the pictures as well. “No pony should have to go through so much death so early in life, especially family.” Soarin looked over at Applejack and smiled weakly. “I wish had something better to say, but I’m not all that great with words.”

“No need ta beat yerself up. Ah doubt anypony is good with words during these. Ya know… if Granny was here right now Ah bet she would be standin’ right behind ya, giving me that ‘ya finally gonna get married?’ look she gave me any time a stallion so much as looked at me.” Applejack laughed, rubbing a hoof across her face as a stray tear made it’s way down her cheek. “And Mac would be standin’ right behind me, starin’ ya down like some kind of predator.” Soarin laughed nervously at the comment, looking back to the large picture of the stallion.

“He does look like a big brother who would be protective of his sisters.”

“He looks it, but he wouldn't hurt a fly. He was Ponyville’s gentle giant. He was strong enough to move a house, but them hooves were gentle enough ta hold Bloom when she was afraid of a storm,” Applejack shook her head, as a smile started to appear on her face. Not the one she had been forced to make all day, but a genuine smile.

“He could break a tree in half if he really wanted to, but somehow he always gave his buck the right amount of force ta knock every apple out of a tree. If that ain't enough ta be jealous of, Mac could plow faster and better than a team of stallions and he rarely looked strained doin’ it’. He made it all look so gosh darn easy.”

“He sounds truly amazing,” Soarin said, returning Applejack’s smile. “You really looked up to him, didn’t you?”

“When things got tough, Big Mac was the pony ya always looked to. Him and Granny were always my idols. Mac with his strength and determination ta get about anything done, and Granny for always being so kind and caring towards everypony. Didn’t matter where ya came from or if you had enough bits ta pay fer an apple, she’d take ya in and give you a home cooked meal to lift any pony's spirit. She’s the one who taught me ta bake apple pies after all,”

“Oh?” Soarin laughed as the thought of an apple pie entered his mind. “So she’s the one to blame for teaching you how to bake that amazing pie I had at the gala? I’ve been all over Equestria trying to find a pie equal to it, but no pie has ever come close.”

“Shoot, if ya think my apple pies were good you need to try some of Granny’s! She makes the best pies in the entire family. Ah’m sure if Ah tell her its fer a potential customer she’ll whip one up no—” Applejack stopped talking, her mouth hanging open unable to finish her thought. Soarin watched her in fear as Applejack seemed frozen in time.

“Applejack?”

“Why? Why did they have to leave us like that? Why did they leave me?” Applejack wailed, her forelegs wrapped themselves around Soarin, pulling him into a tight hug as she cried into his shoulder. “It’s not fair! It’s just not!” She cried, keeping Soarin in a bone crushing hug. Everything she had been holding in, the fears, the sorrow, her anger, and guilt all came bursting out like a great flood onto Soarin.

The Wonderbolt recoiled for a second, his eyes wide in shock as the mare wrapped herself around him, looking for some sort of shelter from her emotional hell. He was used to mares throwing themselves at him, but not like this. To his credit, Soarin quickly wrapped his own forelegs and wings around her deepening the embrace.

“Shh… shh… it’s going to be okay. I promise you,” Soarin whispered, as he did his best to cover her face with his wings. He might have not known the first thing about her, but he could tell that she was a mare that had great pride and did not want to show moments of weakness. Slowly, Soarin began to rock her back and forth, as he kept on whispering in her ear. “That’s it, let it all out. I’m here for you,” Applejack sobbed like a frighten filly as Soarin kept rocking her in his arms.

Rainbow Dash took a few steps back as she watched the scene take place. It was a rare sight to see Applejack so vulnerable, and it made her very uncomfortable. She wanted to go comfort her, but Soarin was already there. She didn’t want to crowd Applejack. The last thing she needed was her friends all trying to do the same thing.

Looking around the crowded gazebo, Dash felt the overpowering feeling that she was a stranger. That she herself was not supposed to be there. Looking back to Applejack one more time, and then to the picture of Mac on the wall, Rainbow Dash left the funeral.

“Ah knew ma death had ta be hard on em’ but Ah just never thought that bad,” Mac said, his voice cracking as he fought back his own feelings. Being possessed by the Rider, he felt as though he had saved them from some of that tragedy, that somehow they would know that it was better if he had been dead.

Anger boiled up inside of Mac, anger in himself for hurting his family that bad, sadness in the thought of how horrible it must of been for Applejack and Bloom. Though he felt the oddest bit of joy in all of it. Joy in knowing that, despite of all that tragedy and heartache, there was a slight bit of good to come from all of it. That was that his sister found that one pony to make her life complete.

“It was pretty bad. We all knew Applejack was strong, but no pony was that strong. Losing the only real family left so fast and having to raise a little sister on your own while working the farm. We were afraid to leave Applejack alone for too long,” Rainbow Dash physically cringed remember the meeting Twilight had about Applejack, about how leaving her alone for too long could lead to bigger problems.

“Thank Celestia that Soarin was there. He seemed to be at the farm every other day trying to help Applejack out. He brought over meals, took them out to dinner, paying ponies to work the farm. It was getting to the point where it was more normal to see Soarin at Sweet Apple Acres than at Wonderbolt practice. Spitifre looked ready to kill every time he showed up late. She would line him up by himself and pace in front of him shouting the entire time. Asking him what was more important to him, some mare or his job, when would he learn to grow up, and even questioning his masculinity. Soarin would just take it, and as soon as practice was over, he flew right back to the farm.”

“Sounds like he was mighty taken with her. Was it mutual?” Mac asked, that feeling of joy rising in his body. The thought of somepony of Soarin’s status risking everything he was just to spend time with his sister just warmed his heart.

“Pfft! Buck no! Those two were the last ones to figure out they were in love!” Rainbow laughed, much to Mac’s dissatisfaction. “When the papers and magazines started to come out with them on the front page they just didn’t understand it. Pictures of them on picnics, taking late night strolls, eating out at private restaurants just the two of them, they thought it was all gossip.”

“Then how did they end up getting married? They seemed fine with being good friends.” To Mac it seemed kind of obvious there had to be more going on between the two of them, even if he didn’t know the end result, if two ponies spent that much time together doing those things indicated to more in their relationship.

“How else do you get two ponies to realize they love each other? You separate them. The Wonderbolts had a huge show coming up in Canterlot that was going to take a whole month. Something about impressing some foreign dignitary or something that really liked seeing us fly. Naturally being the co-captain of the team, Soarin had to be there for the show.

“For the first few days he was fine. He did everything we were supposed to do in public, smile, sign autographs, take pictures with fans, the works. During the shows he did his stunts perfectly and made sure to show the dignitary why we are the best!” A large smile spread across Dash’s face as she remembered her time as a Wonderbolt. “But… after a week he seemed to change. He always looked tired and depressed. When we walked through crowds, he didn’t smile, or at least not a whole lot; he still posed for the pictures and such but he was not in it. During the performances there were times he just looked lost, like he didn’t want to be there. The crowd never noticed it, but we sure as hell did. The vein on Sptifire’s forehead looked ready to explode each time he came off the field, but it just seemed he had lost his love of flying.

“Then, when the show was a few days from ending, it seemed like he got his energy back. Before each show, he would tell us how many days were left before it was all over. For me, I never wanted it to be over. I was having the time of my life as were a few older members , but he was like a student counting down the days till summer vacation. On the last day, when the show was ending and all that was left to do was bow, he flew out of the stadium! No one knew where he was going, he was just gone. It was not till I got home did I find out what happened from everypony.

“Apparently the month Soarin was gone, Applejack was acting the same way he was. She wasn’t smiling, didn’t put any heart into her work. She just seemed to be going on autopilot, no longer the same pony. That was until one night when she and Bloom were eating supper together when Applejack heard something. Before Apple Bloom could even ask what it was, Applejack was running out the front door and was tackling something to the ground, and then all she could hear was Applejack and some stallion laughing. After all of that they pretty much said ‘I love you’ and, well, you know the rest.”

Mac just nodded, his eyes closed by a smile on his face. That story had made some of the pain of not being their for Applejack for these last five years fade slightly. The knowledge of her having such a stallion, that loved her more than the wings on his back just made his heart melt.

“Wait, how did you not know your sister was dating Soarin, let alone got married to the Co-Captain of the Wonderbolts? Their wedding was all over the papers! They went crazy with the story. ‘Celebrity marries Apple Farmer’ it was bigger than Twilight’s brother’s wedding, and there was an invasion in that!” Rainbow shouted, this time getting on top of Mac and pinning his shoulders to the bed. “There is no way you could be completely oblivious to all that press!”

Mac looked up in surprise at the forceful mare. He had never heard of a mare that was so demanding as Rainbow Dash was, but something about that just made her seem even more amazing. “If ya forgot Ah was kind of bonded to ah demon,” Mac groaned. “They got married around a year after Ah died right?”

“Ya?”

“Well Ah wasn’t exactly in Equestria all that time. Ah tried ta leave the country a few times ta get away from all the pain. When Ah did, the Rider punished me in one way or another. One time when Ah awoke, I was on a piece of driftwood in the middle of the sea. Another time he dropped me on top of a mountain. Ah bet it was during one of them times that they got married,” Mac said, with a hollow chuckle.

“Wow… you two didn’t really get along, did you?” Dash soften her hold on Mac’s shoulders. As her hold loosened, Mac took the opportunity to turn the tables on her. Pushing up, Mac pushed Dash off of him and placed his own hooves on Dash’s shoulder with a goofy grin.

“Not one bit, and we still don’t mostly. We just came to ah understandin’ of sorts,” Mac leaned downed and gave Dash a light kiss on the nose, which she snorted at.

“What the heck does that mean?!” Dash shouted, as Mac just rolled over with a soft thud. “How did you two come to a deal?!”

“Dash, Ah’ve told ya all about me becomin’ a demon and all the pain that went with it. You still haven’t told me why what happened last night happened,” Mac locked eyes with Rainbow, seemingly to be digging for the truth in them. Dash gave a deep huff, crossing her forelegs.

“Do I really have to?”

“Ah told ya about how Granny died, so yes,” Mac replied, raising an eyebrow as Dash just groaned in protest.

“You have no idea how embarrassing this is,” Dash bit her lip as her eyes darted back and forth as if to find a way out of that room. “So… you know how I said I was sorry for not getting to know you better? Well, I decided to get to know you better.”

Mac was taken a bit back by Rainbow Dash’s comment. The idea of a mare as famous and popular as Rainbow Dash took the time to find out more about him, a simple farmer, was a bit flattering to say the least. “Really? How did you?”

“I started to talk to ponies, anypony that knew you. And you know what? They all said you were the best pony you had ever known, that you would drop whatever you were doing to help a pony out, knowing them or not. That you were always more concerned about helping somepony else out than yourself. You were a superhero to the colts and an example of how they should be, and most fillies’ first crush. All of that plus what I knew about how strong you were and such well.. you just seemed like the ideal stallion.” Rainbow finished, her face burning a deep crimson as she talked.

Mac also felt his face grow a bit hotter. It was not often that he heard a mare talk about him in such a way. Sure, he had heard them talk about the more physical aspects of him and mostly stopped there, but it seemed that Dash had taken it a few steps further and actually got to know the real him, even if he was dead.

“I know it sounds kind of creepy to do this after you were dead, but I just couldn't stop thinking about you because I just felt cheated about not getting to know you and how everypony else did. Then once I learned more about you,” Rainbow let out a nervous laugh as she placed a hoof over her eyes as if to shield her embarrassment. “I mean, I went out with a few stallions here and there, even a mare once or twice. But no matter who they were, or what we were doing I just kept comparing them to you. I guess I got a crush on a dead pony, that’s kind of freaky right?” Dash asked.

Mac didn’t respond, as he pulled Dash into a hug, holding her tight against him. “Not at all,” Mac whispered as he held her. “Ah just wish Ah was the pony you thought Ah was, not some demon”

“I don’t think your a demon Mac,” Dash said softly as she returned the embrace. “But you better live up to those expectations, or I am going to kick your flank.” She yawned, slowly closing her eyes ready to take a morning nap.

Mac knew there were going to be issues with this relationship, and how he and Rainbow Dash could continue it with him being dead. But those questions seemed irrelevant now, as he held her tightly in his embrace. She was able to make him feel like a real stallion again, and able to open up. He was ready to suffer hell again, just as long as she was there at the end.

Chapter 14: My Precious Bastard Son

View Online

Chapter 14: My Precious Bastard Son

Wild Blaze trotted through the orchards of Sweet Apple Acres with a skip in his step. Adorned with his traditional leather jacket, he moved up and down the rows of the orchard, inspecting the trees for any signs of rot or contamination. Braeburn and Soarin were doing the same thing as they all waited for the supper bell to be rung.

Weeks had passed since that night with Rainbow Dash. He still could not put into words what it was like still; the whole experience still seemed as though it didn’t belong in his tragic life. For once, he had to remind himself not to smile, not to be giddy, not to be happy. He had to remind himself that he was Wild Blaze, and Wild Blaze had not experienced that night at all.

While Mac and Rainbow’s relationship was in full bloom, the relationship between Rainbow and Wild Blaze was still icy at best. Against Rainbow’s wishes, Mac had insisted that the relationship between the two of them progress slowly. The two of them couldn’t go from hating one another to dating within a day. Nopony would believe that and it would bring attention towards them, attention Mac wanted to keep as far away as possible.

Besides, he enjoyed those moments alone with her, when she was the only pony that knew who he was under that maroon fur and even deeper inside of that. For some reason, she wasn’t afraid of the Ghost Rider, and she didn’t really seem to care that he and Mac were the same pony. She would still ask questions about what it was like to be the Rider, but this had become a rare occurrence now and she was more focused on just spending time together.

Applejack seemed to notice Rainbow’s brightened mood. She had made several attempts of trying to find out what had made Rainbow more cheerful, or more precisely, who. Mac had heard her discussing it with Soarin, trying to figure out if there was anypony from the Wonderbolts that she might of hooked up with. All the while Soarin just laughed, telling her that it was not their business.

Inside, Mac felt a bit guilty about only letting Rainbow Dash know that he was still alive, but it was all for the best. Big Mac was dead, after all, and he would hate to see what Applejack and Apple Bloom might do to him if they found out he was alive.

But for the first time in the five years since that horrible night, things seemed to be going his way. No matter how short it was, Mac was happy to have this time with his family and a mare that cared about him.

Giving a content sigh, Mac looked at the apples trees surrounding him. For now, he was happy.

“Hello, Macintosh Apple.” Mac's heart all but stopped. An icy chill spread throughout his body, his fur standing on edge. Turning around, Mac felt the Rider come to life within him as his golden eyes fell upon the cause of all his suffering for so many years.

Bleeding Heart.

The Devil.

“You son of a bitch!” Mac shouted, as he charged wildly at the light blue pony, fear giving way to pure and uncontrollable rage. For once it seemed like he and the Rider were united in their purpose, for nothing would please the Rider more than to kill the Devil right then and there.

Bleeding Heart just shook his head and chuckled, seeming to pay no mind to the rampaging stallion. “Now now, Mister Macintosh. Is that anyway to treat your master?” That last word carried a power unknown to Mac, for an outside force seemed to take control of his body. His legs froze in place and Mac fell face first into the dirt, coming to a grinding halt in front of Bleeding Heart.

“Now that’s more like it,” Bleeding Heart laughed as he examined one of his hooves. “Bowing to your master is the right thing to do.” Mac tried to push himself up off the ground to silence that leering face of his, but he could only move far enough up that he looked to be bowing to the pudgy pony. The Rider raged inside of Mac’s head as they were forced to bow to the King of Darkness.

“But you can’t stay there all day, please get up. Slave.” Mac’s body started to rise when the Devil allowed him to, causing Mac to grind his teeth in anger as he looked into the eyes of the pony that had damned him all those years ago.

“What the hell do you want?” Mac growled. Bleeding Heart just continued to chuckle at Mac’s inability to move, savoring every second of Mac’s displeasure.

“Why Macintosh, that is exactly what I want. Hell.” Bleeding Heart circled around Mac, like a lion circling its prey. “But before we get into what I want, I just can’t talk to you in this form.” Bleeding Heart stopped right in front of Mac, and tapped him softly on the forehead.

At once, Mac’s body was engulfed in orange flames. The blaze oiled its way into Bleeding’s hoof like he was sucking it into his own body. Once all the flames were gone, all that was left standing in the middle of the orchard was Big Mac. “Much better,” Bleeding Heart laughed, taking a few steps away from Mac.

Horror filled Mac as he looked down his muzzle, unable to see the rest of his body due to the Devil’s grip on him. He was fully exposed in the middle of orchard during the day. If any of his family was to come this way they would see him no problem and his secret would be out.

“No! Change me back now!” Mac demanded, struggling against his invisible bindings, but his body didn’t move an inch.

“Tut, tut, tut Mister Macintosh, you should not be making demands of me. You are in my power, remember?” Bleeding Heart laughed again, resuming his circle around Big Mac. “My, it has been a long time since we had seen one each other last? Well at least face to face,” Bleeding Heart said, as his hoof traced Mac’s leather jacket from behind out of Mac’s view. “Why… the last time we saw each other was when—”

Bleeding Heart whipped around to face Mac, but his appearance had changed and this time he had taken the form of a elderly green mare.

“Was when yer sweet old Granny Smith died!”

Mac’s vision turned blood red, while the Rider roared inside of him. Never before had Mac wished he could transform into the Rider as he did right now, to kill the bastard that would dare take on the appearance of his beloved grandmother.

The Devil, however, just kept up his chuckling and morphed back into Bleeding Heart. “So many years ago that was, but I have never lost track of you, my Rider, not for a instant. I have kept my eye on you to make sure you were maturing, and you have not disappointed.” A black smoke seeped into the air around Bleeding Heart as he talked, like snakes slithering upon the air, slowly wrapping around Mac. “I am so proud of you, the way you handled those pesky angels and lowly demons.”

Mac’s eyes darted from Bleeding Heart to the black smoke that had ensnared him. The inky tentacles were moving from tree to tree, like vines ready to drain the life out of them. “Are you sayin’ that you… you sent them after me?” Mac growled, watching Bleeding Heart’s every move.

“In the beginning, yes,” Bleeding Heart laughed, his perfectly white teeth sharpening. “I needed the Rider to be strong, for you to be strong, my little Macky. You two are very important to me, and I must make sure you're properly fed.” As Bleeding Heart moved closer, Mac noticed that the veins around his face were glowing a deep red, pulsating like infected boils every few seconds. The thought of such a creature having a heart pumping blood through its wretched veins to give it life disgusted Mac.

“Some of the most exciting adventures you two have been on were my doing. Out of all my so called ‘investments’ here on this planet, you're one of my most valuable and risky. So I had to make sure to keep you in check. Did you really think I would just let you go totally free? I needed you confined to Equestria.” With every word he spoke, red sparks danced across Bleeding Heart’s body, changing his appearance. He grew slightly taller till he was a good head taller than Mac. Jittery electric fingers started to converge on either side of his back forming a pair of light blue bat wings, torn and ragged and yet still imposing. Sparks also gathered around his forehead creating a jagged unicorn horn ending in an angry point, like a sword.

Finally his eyes began to turn black as if his pupils had exploded. They were still as cold, emotionless, and void of all goodness as Mac remembered, and after all the evil he had faced, those eyes were still one of the most horrific sights he had ever seen.

“What do you mean?” Mac growled, the question was not his own, but that of the Ghost Rider who yearned to leave the confines of Mac’s mortal body, but he was a demon, and could not be out during the day. The Rider’s rage grew, as the idea of being manipulated from the very start, as if he had always been part of the Devil’s plan, a puppet for the bastard’s enjoyment.

“What do I mean? You do remember Zadkiel, Blackout, and Morbius, don’t you?” The way the Devil asked made it sound like they were foalhood friends of Mac, making Mac and the Rider growl out in anger.

Zadkiel had been one of Elysium Fields strongest angels. He had attacked Rider many of times in the past, before giving himself to the demons and killing an entire village outside of Equestria borders. This was his final act before the Rider used the Penance Stare on him. Blackout was half demon like Mac, but had made a deal with a lesser demon to become one himself. It turned him into a cannibal that had acquired a taste for foals, and had eluded the Rider and Mac for many months till finally catching up and disposing of him in Latveria. Finally Morbius, a vampire pony that would have been fuel for Rainbow Dash’s nightmares. He had lived in country far away from Equestria where he had killed hundreds before coming to Equestria, his final mistake.

“Hmm… I guess not,” the Devil sighed and lowered his head, as though he were disappointed at Mac’s reaction. He then took a few steps towards Mac, and looked him right in the eyes, smiling with his fangs fully visible. “But you do remember Fin Fang Foom, right?” The very name of that creature made Ghost Rider give a roar that Mac thought his head might explode.

Fin Fang Foom had been a dragon that the world had never seen before, and Mac prayed would never see again. He was like many dragons in the sense that he could fly, breathe fire, and would horde gems, but his powers were beyond those of some of the oldest dragons alive today. He could change his size at will, one moment being the same height as a pony and in the next as tall as a mountain, his strength almost limitless in either form. In addition to breathing fire, Fin Fang Foom could also create an acid mist around him that would turn metal into mush within seconds. Then, to top it all off, he could heal almost instantly from most wounds.

Fin Fang Foom had gained the Rider’s attention when he started to kill other dragons. Slaying them in order to gain their treasures and secure his place as he king of all dragons. Young or old, Fing Fang Foom murdered them, and devoured them to gain any strength he could from them.

He had been of one of the Rider’s most dangerous, if not the most dangerous, enemies. In fact, Fin Fang Foom had nearly killed the Rider if he had not looked directly into the Rider’s eyes and felt the full force of the Penance Stare. If it had not been for the Night Rod’s speed, the Rider would have most certainly died.

“You unleashed that beast?!” Mac roared, feeling the Rider’s anger starting to blend into his own. While going after Fin Fang Foom, he had seen all the horrors the dragon had caused; dragons no older that Spike laid dead and eggs had been smashed. “He murdered children! They all did!”

“Unleashed? Hmm… that doesn’t seem like the right word for what I did,” the Devil said, rubbing his chin. “More like woke him up a bit too early. Besides, what's done is done. I want to talk to you about the future.”

“Ah don’t want any future with you,” Mac growled, all the while trying to move some part of his body, wanting to get his hooves around this cursed pony and kill him. The Devil shook his head and grinned, advancing towards Mac, his wings out stretched showing the many holes in them.

“Why Mister Macintosh, that is not a kind thing to say, not at all.” The Devil leaned in closed to Mac’s ear and whispered, “Not when I am offering to give back your soul.” Pulling his head back the Devil just continued to chuckle as an expression of shock started to overtake Mac’s face.

Don’t listen to him, you idiot! The Rider shouted from inside Mac’s mind. He’s going to trick you again! He is the King of Darkness! The Prince of Lies! This is how he gets idiots like you to sign his contracts! Don’t do—

“Quite, worm, the grown ups are talking,” The Devil hissed, as his horn flashed red. Mac could feel the Rider become restrained inside himself. Running a hoof through his mane, the Devil’s black eyes fell back onto Mac, his fangs gleaming in the sunlight.

“Being the Ghost Rider is not a permanent state, my dear colt, but a short time gig. Otherwise I’d still have the original Rider roaming Equestria. The Ghost Rider is what you might call a contingency plan for when things don’t go my way, or when I need to stop something. In this case, it’s the latter,” The Devil’s horn sparked to life again, causing new wisps of smoke to appear, creating circles around the Devil and Mac.

“You see, many millenniums ago, when Celestia and Luna were still foals and I was still young, I had a dream of conquering the mortal plain and uniting it with Hell.” Inside of the smoke, images started to appear of a grand army, filled with demons of every shape and size armed with weapons forged in Hell. Standing above the army was a figure clad in orange and black armor. Their brilliant white fur visible as their blond mane flowed in the wind as the army marched forward.

“I had found many ways to do it, and I came close many times but each time I was stopped short from reaching my goals. Eventually, the foolishness of youth faded and I realized my place in this world and I stopped my attacks.” The Devil gave a wistful sigh, smoke escaping his mouth and nostrils. “Even those of us with the power to change the world with a whim still go through the trials of youth.”

“I don’t see what this has ta do with me,” Mac snarled, as he watched the images of the Devil’s army move across the land. His concerns more laid with Braeburn and Soarin who were out in the orchard with him. Any second they could spot him and everything would be over.

“You see, Macintosh, I am still a stallion and know of those certain desires...” Images of Rainbow Dash appeared within the smoke, some from her alone time with Mac, while others seemed to be showing what she was doing at this very second.

“You leave her out of this!” Mac shouted, struggling again to move and rip this demon’s head off.

“I must admit Macintosh, you chose quite a fine mare. A very fine mare.” the Devil licked his lips as he watched her fly, his tongue tracing his fangs ever so slowly.

"You go near her, and Ah'll tear your fucking throat out!" Hellfire roared through Mac's veins as he struggled against his bonds. The Devil gave no reaction to Mac’s threat, his attention still on Dash’s visage in the smoke.

“Like I was saying, as a fellow stallion I understand these urges. It’s due to these urges that I am in a bind, for my trouble, and now yours. My trouble is my thirteenth son, BlackHeart. He is my youngest and most naive of my children. I blame his mother for that.” The Devil sighed and shook his head. “He had such a promising future, but his whore of a mother ruined it for me. But as I have said before, what is done is done, so let’s talk about the future, like how you're going to send BlackHeart back to hell where he belongs.” Mac snorted in response to the Devil’s commands, prompting the Lord of Hell to laugh.

“Any pony that causes you pain is a good pony by me,” Mac snarled as kept his eyes fixed on the Devil, almost expecting him to lash out at such insubordination.

“Oh? Well, I hope you think that when he brings Hell to Equestria.” The Devil’s smile grew, like a cat who had just caught its prey, enjoying the look of fear and confusion in Mac’s face. “You really thought I would bring up my failed conquests for no reasons? BlackHeart is intent on doing what I could not: bringing Hell here, and ruling over it as the new king. As you could imagine, that is not a good deal for me, or your family,” the Devil said as the rings of smoke started to show images of swirling shadows, and a pair of red eyes gleaming every so often from them.

“Unfortunately, my son has found a way to mask himself from me. For I cannot find him anywhere in Equestria, and why you and the Rider can’t track his soul.”

“Yer sayin’ he’s the dark soul the Rider felt?” The Devil turned back to Mac, grinning as he did.

“Oh yes. I am not sure myself why BlackHeart came here, for there is no way to open Hell from here. Even with the former vessels of the Elements of Harmony here, they have no power to open up the Gates of Hell. At least there is no way I know of.” Once again, the circles of smoke started to show images, several looking like runes of ancient texts in a language that was long dead.

Each of the runes seemed to be complex, with many pictures and diagrams that were shown to achieve the same thing. At the very end of each one showed a picture of a large gate made out of skulls, with metal spikes protruding from every angle, and fire awaiting behind it. The bars of the gates seemed to be chained shut, with what looked like a piece of armor holding the chains together to keep the gate from opening.

“There are more ways to open the gates of Hell than anyone would like to believe. Each one as complex and as horrific as the next, for none of the ways do not include mass killings.” The Devil laughed, as he looked from image to image. Mac’s own eyes could not help but look at each way, and though he could not tell what the ancient text said, the images of blood was all needed to see to know that the cost was in life.

“So how do ya even expect me ta stop him when there's so many ways?” Mac asked, unable to stop himself from looking at each way.

“Oh? So you are thinking of taking the contract?” Mac’s nostrils flared in anger as he looked up at the Devil, who was just grinning back at him. “As I said my son is very naive, the polite way of saying he is an idiot. He is going to go for the most flashy way, to win favor with my generals.” One of the dark rings floated down in front of Mac as the Devil spoke. The runes showed a crude image of a large white pony and a dark blue one. “He is going to kill Celestia and Luna, by their deaths alone the Gates of Hell shall be opened!” The Devil laughed, as the rings of smoke showed images of fire, ponies burning for all eternity, and demons ruling all of Equestria.

“How can he do that? Celestia and Luna are immortals!” Mac spat back, knowing that both sisters have been alive far longer than anypony could even fathom.

The Devil merely chuckled, as he took a few steps towards Mac. “Why my dear Macintosh, do you honestly believe that? Nothing is truly immortal, as you should remember with your fight with Fin Fang Foom. There are ancient powers, powers that go well beyond your simple understanding that could change everything you know. But we are getting off topic here Macintosh.” The Devil’s horn flashed again and out of one of rings of smoke came a familiar green scroll.

“Just sign this, Mister Apple, and upon the completion of sending BlackHeart back to Hell, you get your soul back.” The contracted floated in front of Mac, already opened and ready to be signed.

Mac’s eyes looked over the contract, despite its size there were multiple paragraphs written in the tiniest of lettering and so tightly packed together it would have taken a team of Equestria’s best lawyers to even start to make sense of it. But, Mac didn’t need any lawyers, for he already knew how the Devil worked.

“Ah won’t sign that. Ever,” Mac said, giving a snort of resentment as he eyed the Devil. The Devil just laughed, as the contracted floated in front of Mac.

“Regardless of you signing it or not, you will be sending BlackHeart back to Hell. The Rider cannot resist such a soul. So why do it for free, Mister Macintosh? Get your soul back. Live the rest of your life in peace with that Rainbow Dash,” The Devil leaned in close, whispering into Mac’s ears. His words like a serpent, slithering its way through Mac’s mind showing the world he could live in.

“Think about it…” the Devil whispered again, as a life with Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Apple Bloom, and all of Ponyville flashed before Mac. He could have his family back, he could make a new one even. To be able to love, and be loved back was all the motivation he needed.

The temptation was overwhelming, a real life could be his again. The bonds over Mac’s body seemed to fade as he raised his hoof up to the contract. Ready to take whatever the Devil was offering him just to be him again.

“That’s it Macintosh, think of your family, of her, a life free of darkness…”

“Wild Blaze! Where ya go? Applejack is ringing that supper bell like its the end of days!” Mac was pulled back to reality as the Braeburn’s voice shouted out for him. Whipping around, Mac watched in horror as Braeburn came into view, smiling as he approached. “There you are! Little Macky, Soarin, and Ah been lookin’ fer yer sorry hide." He laughed, "Hm? Who’s that yer talkin to?”

Mac looked down at his extended foreleg to see that the fur was once again a dark maroon with a black hoof attached. The rings of smoke were also gone, and standing right in front of him smiling back at Braeburn was Bleeding Heart.

“Oh hello dear sir! I must apologize for keeping Mister Blaze out for so long,” Bleeding Heart laughed, walking past Mac and towards Braeburn. “My name is Bleeding Heart, I’m an old friend of Wild Baze here. How are you?” Bleeding Hoof extended a hoof out to Braeburn.

“Aww shucks, now Ah feel bad fer breaking yer conversation,” Braeburn laughed extending his own hoof. “Braeburn App—” Braeburn’s hoof feel as he gave a low groan of pain. He hunched over slightly.

“Goodness! What is the problem, my dear stallion?” Bleeding Heart asked, looking over Braeburn, his eyes focusing on the bandages wrapped around Braeburn’s shoulder. “Dear me, what happened?”

“Nothin’ ta worry yerself about, got a little beat up a few weeks ago.” Braeburn forced a chuckle as he got back to his hooves.

“Why sir, I am a doctor, let me take a look,” Bleeding Heart started to extended a hoof, when Wild Blaze stepped in front of him, cutting him off.

“He said he’s fine. Weren’t you talking about heading out? Some matter of life and death came up?” Mac said, his eyes fixated on the ever so innocent looking Bleeding Heart with an intent to kill.

“I always have time for a pony in need,” Bleeding Heart said, his eyes flashing black for a second. “So if you don’t mind, I will—”

“No need to worry about me,” Braeburn laughed, getting his bearings. “Ma lovely Fluttershy is takin’ good care of me. Ah don’t want ta upset her with havin’ somepony else messin’ with her work,”

“Very well then,” Bleeding Heart said, giving a slight bow to the pair of stallions. “I will take my leave then,” Bleeding Heart turned back to Mac and grinned. “But do think about it, Wild Blaze,” Bleeding Heart reached up to pat Wild Blaze on the shoulder, and as he did Mac could feel something materialize in one of his inner pockets. “It could change your life,” with that, Bleeding Heart turned away from the two of them and started to walk away.

“Seems like a nice enough feller,” Braeburn laughed, watching Bleeding Heart leave. “What was he talkin’ about, with chagin’ yer life?”

“Nothing. Just wanted me to go in on some deal with him. He has a history of making bad ones, though.” Mac said, watching Bleeding Heart, the Devil, walk away.

“Oh? One of em’ friends who wants ta get rich quick? As ma pappy always said ‘If it sounds too good to be true, it probably is.’ Now lets go get us some supper! Ah thought Ah smelt some chocolate pie made by ma Buttercup!” Braeburn let out a almost filly like squeal as he started to trot back to the house.

As he did so, Mac raised a hoof up to his jacket and patted it. Inside, he could feel the contract push up against his chest, maybe the only way to get his soul back.

“Ya… they always are.”

Chapter 15: Price of a Soul

View Online

Chapter 15: Price of a Soul

That’s it Macintosh, think of your family, of her, a life free of darkness…

The Devil’s words echoed in Mac’s mind as he sat alone in his hotel room. He had skipped supper at the Apples again to contemplate this issue, and maybe get advice from the Rider if he could. Rainbow Dash and Little Macky would probably be angry, but he wanted to know if the Rider could remember what happened to any of the other hosts once they took the final deal.

But the Rider had no intention of helping Mac in any way that night. He didn’t appear in any of the reflective surfaces Mac came across and even when the sun went down, the Rider did not even try to come out. Could the Rider actually be angry with Mac about thinking about taking the deal? The Rider had to know how tempting it was for him.

The mere thought of it—to be with his family again, to be with Rainbow Dash, to be himself, free of all the evils he had seen—was almost too tempting to bear. All his secret prayers and hopes seemed to be within grasp; but was he ready to make a deal with the Devil again?

He had been more than burned with his last dealing with the Devil and he was not ready to make the same mistake twice. Mac hadn’t even opened the contract again since the Devil had shown him, afraid that, like before, it would poke him and force him to sign in blood. This inability to even read the contract left many questions in Mac’s mind. Who would he come back as? Wild Blaze or Macintosh Apple?

Life for Mac would be so much simpler if he could be Wild Blaze and let Big Mac finally die. He could continue to live this new life in Ponyville. He wouldn’t have to explain where he had been for the last five years, what life was like as the Ghost Rider, or have to tell Applejack and Apple Bloom about that horrible night. Instead, he could just keep on living this peaceful life, and allow Wild Blaze to make connections.

As Wild Baze, he could move into the guest room above the barn that Applejack had been offering him for weeks now to live in permanently. Waking up every morning on the land his family had lived on for generations and able to work in the apple orchard like he did when he was Big Mac. Finally being able to get close to the family he had missed for so long and able to make up for it now. Wild Blaze would be able to take up Soarin and Braeburn’s offers to get a cold one after a long day of work, instead of zooming off to be the Rider. He could actually attend Braeburn’s wedding, unlike Applejack’s, and see a new branch to the Apple Family tree grow. Being able to play with Little Macky, and showing him what a real stallion should be like, and not looking up to that loner type he had been before. For once he would be able to enjoy life instead of forcing himself to see the evil in all of it so he could leave without regret.

What was even more tempting was being able to grow the relationship between himself and Rainbow Dash. Sure, she might not like the fact that he was now always Wild Blaze, but they could be together without the interruption of the Ghost Rider. He would be able to hold her throughout the night and wake up next to her each morning. Maybe one day, if they were truly meant to be, he could start his own family with her and finally live the life he could only dream about.

However, the thought of all of it just being a dream still wormed its way into Mac’s mind. The Devil did not deal in happy endings, and it would not suit his needs at all. So many questions plagued Mac’s mind as he tried to figure out what the Devil’s angle could be on giving back his soul, and taking back the Ghost Rider. It was due to the Ghost Rider he was still alive and had not died from starvation, impalement, or being crushed. When the Ghost Rider was taken from him, would all that magic that kept him alive suddenly disappear, killing him?

Then what if he was still in Ghost Rider form when the Devil came to take the Rider back and give him back his soul? How would his body possibly mend itself without the Rider’s magic? His soul would only return to a pile of bones in a leather jacket. He had no idea how long he could stay alive once the Rider’s magic was removed from him, or even if he could stay as Wild Blaze, leaving the worst possibility open to him, far worse than death.

What if he came back as Big Mac?

How could he even begin to explain what had happened to him to his family? Would they even want to hear it? He had abandoned them so long ago, leaving them with almost nothing in the wake of his and Granny’s death. How could he explain the fact that he had made a deal with the Devil, or that almost every night since he had been gone he had turned into the Ghost Rider and had slaughtered hundreds of ponies. Then, to top it all off, how could he explain that for almost the last three months he had been lying to their faces as he posed as Wild Blaze? Would they even care to listen? Would they even take him back? Then what would they do to Rainbow? She had known his secret for so long and kept it hidden from them. He couldn't bear the thought of dragging her down with him.

He would rather be dead then try to explain that all to them. Maybe that was what the Devil wanted: to drive Mac to the point where he would take his own life and spend the rest of eternity in the pits of Hell. That seemed more the Devil’s style then allowing Mac to actually have a happy ending of any sort.

Giving a snort, Mac stood up from the desk that he had been sitting at, where the contract laid with all its tempting power. Turning his gaze to the night sky, his thoughts turned to his other problem. BlackHeart.

Just like the contract, questions Mac could not answer started to arise. Such as how neither the Devil nor the Rider could find him and what plans he had for Ponyville? Why would he be here at all if the Princesses were his targets? These were questions that went far beyond Mac’s simple knowledge as a farmer or drifter. He was playing a game with cosmic entities now, and the one that was supposed to be on his side was giving him the cold shoulder.

Sighing, Mac made his way over to the shower in hopes that the hot water would relax him and open up new avenues of thought, or at the very least lift his depressed state. Before Mac could even open the door to the bathroom, a loud smack echoed through the room as something or someone slammed against the closed window.

Mac took a few cautious steps towards the window, until a light blue hoof pushed the window from the outside.

“Why the buck did he close his window?” Rainbow Dash muttered as she slipped inside, carrying a saddle bag with her, while her other hoof was busy rubbing her nose. Looking up, she noticed the large red stallion standing there, eyebrow raised. “Wait… why are you still here? Aren't you supposed to be fighting evil ponies? Like, hanging them by their entrails, ripping them apart with your bike, or eating them or something?” Rainbow asked. Mac gave a stare at how nonchalant Rainbow was about his nightly activities.

“Ah never ate a pony, first off,” Mac grimaced, having memories of the Ghost Rider doing the other two activities quite frequently. “But what are ya doin’ here?” Rainbow just walked past Mac and started to look over the room as if he had never spoken.

“I asked first, so you answer,” Rainbow Dash stated as she looked around. “Thought you had no control over when the Ghost Rider wanted to come out. Or did you only say that because you were too tired to have fun,” Rainbow teased, walking past Mac again, this time tracing the tip of her tail against his side.

The action still had an affect on Mac, causing a chill to run up and down his spine making him visibly shake. Rainbow Dash smirked, looking over her work. Despite being more colt than filly most of the time, she could still use her feminine charms to make even a stallion such as Mac, being half demon, putty in her hooves.

While Mac’s mind tried to refocus on the task at hoof, Rainbow was free to give the room another look over, noticing the green scroll on the desk. “What’s this?” Rainbow asked, extending a wing to grab the scroll. However, before her wing could be fully extended, Mac had already stepped in front of her.

“Don’t touch that!” Mac shouted, his large body towering over her small frame as he cut her off. His heart was pounding like his sister’s hooves against the trees during apple bucking season, while sweat started to gather on his brow. Breathing deeply, realization came over Mac as he looked down at the mare he was trying to protect.

She had taken a step away from him, her eyes fixated on his while her ears laid flat against her head, looking as though he had struck her. Mac felt as though he was about to throw up, his insides twisting and turning as he looked down at her.

“Rainbow, Ah didn’t mean ta. Ah’m sor—” Mac did not get the chance to finish, as a stinging pain spread across his right cheek, followed by an intense heat. For an instant, everything else in the room seemed to vanish as Mac raised a hoof up to his cheek and began to rub it, not able to understand where the pain had come from. As his vision returned, it was filled with the vision of a rainbow-maned pegasus.

Rainbow was glaring at him, her hoof still outstretched as Mac rubbed his cheek. She looked nothing like the frightened mare Mac had hurt seconds ago, but instead a mare filled with ferocity, ready to strike again.

“Ah’m sorry Dash it’s just—”

“Don’t shout at me again,” Rainbow growled as she poked Mac hard in the chest, her eyes never leaving his. “I don’t care if you are part demon. You want anything to do with me, no secrets.” Looking over the larger pony’s shoulder Rainbow eyed the strange scroll again before turning to Mac. “So what is it?” Mac looked back at the scroll before picking it up.

“It’s a contract from the Devil,” he said, in a voice just barely above a whisper. “Ta get back ma soul.” The scroll sat in his hooves, looking like any other parchment, but Mac knew the evil that went along with it from just opening it. He expected for Dash to grab it, shouting at him to sign it and get on with whatever it was the Devil wanted him to do. He waited for her to start shouting, running around the room, anything. Instead, there was silence.

“Yo… you saw him again?” Mac’s head snapped up at how softly Dash spoke. Compared to what he was expecting, such a soft voice seemed louder than any other action she might have taken. Her ears were flat against her head as she looked down at the scroll, seeming transfixed on the item.

“Ya… came ta me when Ah was in the orchard. He wants the Rider and Ah ta find his son and send him back to Hell,” Mac said, the images of the day flashing in his mind as well as the possibilities of what that contract might open for him. A life with his family, with Rainbow, to be normal again was just so tempting and so close. He wanted to be with loved ones again.

“Why does he want you to hunt down his son?” Dash asked, her eyes transfixed on the scroll.

“His son, Blackheart, is tryin’ ta combine our world and Hell together to rule over. The Devil wants ta stay the ruler of Hell, obviously, so he wants me ta stop him somehow.” Rainbow just kept staring down at the scroll, not even looking up at Mac as he talked.

“But you would stop him anyway, right? Even without the contract?” Mac nodded slowly while he looked over the scroll, imagining the Devil just waiting for him to sign it.

“It was Blackheart’s soul that brought the Rider and Ah here, it seems. Regardless of the Devil, we would have gone after him,” Mac said, remembering how excited the Rider was about coming to Ponyville to get the soul of Blackheart. The demon was probably regretting his haste now. Ultimately, this would all be the Rider’s undoing if Mac took the contract now, having a family and a special somepony to come back to.

As the the thoughts of having a normal life started to play in his mind, he barely noticed Rainbow taking the contract from him. Seeing her with such an evil object sent a wave of panic though Mac as he tried to reach for it, but this time, Rainbow was quicker on the draw and pushed him back with her wings.

“So this is from the same guy who turned you into the Ghost Rider, right?” Rainbow asked, balancing the scroll in one hoof as she held Mac back with her wings. She didn’t seem to care much for the object, treating it as a toy instead of an object of great evil.

“Yes, now give that back to—”

“You never say ‘Eeyup’ anymore, you know that?” Mac’s efforts to grab the scroll ceased at once at her question. As pressing as it was for him to get back the scroll, the sudden change in conversation took precedence in his mind.

“What?”

“You never say ‘Eeyup’,” Rainbow said again, as she looked back to him her head slightly cocked. “That was like your thing, your shtick, what everypony knew you for. Not once since you have been back, even when we are alone do you say it. Why?” Mac had a hard time following Dash’s train of thought; one second they were talking about the son of the Devil and now words he used to say.

“That was somethin’ the old me said. Ah ain’t that pony no more, and seein’ as everypony knows me fer it, Ah stopped saying it years ago.” Rainbow gave a snort at the answer as she dropped the scroll to the ground and put her hooves against his chest. She had once again thrown Mac for a loop, as she looked up at him with half lidded eyes, and the slightest of smirks that set his heart ablaze.

“Well we’ll just have to fix that,” she said in a husky tone, and leaned in close, kissing his cheek. “Because I like the old Mac, a lot.” Dash’s words and actions left the stallion’s mind in a fog as he started to give into the mare’s desires. If she wanted the old Mac back, he would give it to her.

“So, ya want me ta sign it?”

“Buck no!” Rainbow shouted, slamming her hooves against Mac’s chest, knocking him out of the haze and forcefully expelling the air for his lungs.

“But you jus said—”

“You’re still the same Mac!” Rainbow shouted again, as she started to hover in place so she was on the same eye level as Mac. “Ghost Rider or not, inside of you is still the same Big Mac who loves his family so much he gave up his soul. You really think it would be a good idea to trust the same pony who turned your life into a actual Hell?!” Rainbow started to pound her hoof on the top of Mac’s head. “He took your soul, not your brain, cowpoke!” Mac just gave his head a hard shake as Rainbow Dash landed in front of him. “Sheesh! For a pony that was supposed to be a secret genius, you sure are dumb!” Rainbow huffed, cross her forelegs turning away from the stallion.

Mac rubbed his head as he stared at her. Her personality sure matched her speed from going zero to a hundred miles per hour within seconds. “Secret genius? Who said that?” He finally asked, lowering his hooves.

“Octavia. She said you were at some University, solving math problems or something. I don’t really remember, we were all really blitzed at the time,” Rainbow laughed, as she tried to remember the situation. “Anyway,” she reached back down to the scroll and held it up in front of him, “you don’t need this. We’ll find another way to get your soul back. Till then, you got more pressing things to worry about.” With that, Rainbow tossed the scroll to the other side of the room as she placed her hooves back on Mac’s chest, her eyes half lidded as her face sat not even an inch from his.

“Really? Like what?” Mac asked, as he attempted to close the gap between them. His efforts were in vain, as his lips came into contact with feathers instead of a pair of warm lips.

“First, I’m gonna to take a shower. I was expecting you to be gone when I came over. So while I’m doing that,” Rainbow pushed the saddle bag into Mac’s lap, “you can choose something out of that. Consider it a welcome home gift.” Rainbow left the stallion sitting there, watching the ever so subtle sway of her hips.

A smile instantly broke out across Mac’s face. As he reached for what was inside of the bag, her voice interrupted him again. “Or you can join me in the shower.” Mac looked back up to see her looking over her shoulder at him before disappearing into the bathroom. There was no way he was going to pass that up, and, like the obedient little love slave she had turned him into, he followed.

As Mac walked into the bathroom after her, he passed the mirror right before the bathroom. Within it, Mac’s reflection was that of the Ghost Rider watching the pair enter the shower. He only have a slight nod before disappearing once again.

---

“Why do we have to do this during a bloody blizzard?!” cried the light red crystal pony, glaring through thick goggles at the dark yellow one ahead of him. The pair were climbing the side of a mountain far from the safety and warmth of their homes of the Crystal Empire. The high pitched howls of the wind as it whipped around the mountains was almost deafening, bringing with it a chilling wind that pelted them like icy daggers.

“Where is your sense of adventure?!” the yellow one called back, just as they were hit with another icy blast, causing both to be temporarily unable to move or breath as the cold air entered their lungs.

“Back at home, where there’s a warm bed and fire!” The red one shouted, once he could fill his lungs with air once more. The yellow one just laughed, using his magic to guide their way through the storm.

“Trust me! It’ll all be worth it once you see it!” He laughed, and once again the pair was on their way up the mountain’s path. The mountain was one of many that surrounded the Crystal Empire, forming a natural defence around it. The biting cold and the perpetual snowy weather around the mountains also helped, but also made climbing the mountains a dangerous endeavor for even the most experienced of ponies. This particular mountain was further away and had been the subject of many legends about being cursed. This did not stop these two as they ventured higher into the mountain following a path that only the yellow one knew of.

After what seemed like an eternity, at least to the red one, the yellow crystal pony gave a cry of delight before running off ahead of his friend a short distance. His horn grew brighter, illuminating a cave in the mountain side.

“You wanted to show me a cave?” the other grumbled, stepping next to his friend, who stood outside of it with a large grin. “I swear, if you brought me all the way out here to see some stupid fossil, I will be coming down this mountain alone,” he grumbled as his friend smiled.

“Oh-ho, we didn’t come to see any fossil. Now take a step inside,” the yellow one insisted, bowing slightly and extending his hoof. Rolling his eyes, the red one took a step inside the dark cave. Once one hoof was inside, he instantly recoiled it as if he had touched a boiling pot.

His friend burst into laughter, before stepping fully inside the cave himself and waited for his friend to enter. The other just stared at him for a second, before looking down at his hoof. He had to be losing it, there was no way he just felt what he did, right? Looking back up at his laughing friend, he screwed his eyes tightly shut before marching right into the cave.

At once, a wave of heat hit him. For a moment he could have sworn he was standing in a meadow in the middle of summer instead of a cave where it was almost negative temperatures outside. Opening his eyes, he was blinded momentarily by the light his friend was giving out.

“Wh... what is with this place?” he asked, looking around the cave in search of the source of heat. As he looked he also noticed that the cave’s walls were completely smooth, and seemed to be an equal length and width as one progressed. It became obvious that his cave was not made naturally, and some magic had to be behind it all.

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you,” the unicorn said before walking deeper into the cave. Now filled with curiosity, the other followed right behind into the cave, the temperature slowly rising the further back they got, to the point where he was actually sweating.

“Seriously, what’s causing this? Geothermal vent? Hot springs? Did you learn some new spell or something?” he asked again, his eyes continuously scanning the walls as they walked. He was half expecting to see a dragon at the end of the cave causing all the heat. His friend did not reply, however, continuing to guide the way deeper into the cave. “Come on, how did you do this? Where did you learn such powerful ma—” His mouth failed him as the light of his friend’s horn illuminated the very back of the cave.

Embedded in the very back of the cave was a crimson horn, glowing with a purple aura that was seeping out of it like a fog. The red pony stood there, just staring at the horn lodged in the stone. “Is that… Is that…”

“The horn of King Sombra himself,” the yellow unicorn said, taking a step towards it. “Still radiating with his power. Do you know what would happen if we brought this to Princess Cadence and Shining Armor? Money, fame, mares! We’ll never have to work again! Heck, our names will be recorded in history, right up there with the Elements of Harmony!”

“This is amazing. We’re going to be—” Before he could finish the light his friend was projecting suddenly went out, leaving the pair in almost complete darkness, save for the light glow of Sombra’s horn. “What’s the deal, man? Trying to scare me now or something? You should have done that at the star—”

His words devolved into a blood curdling scream, echoing off the caves wall. His friend’s horn blazed to life again, illuminating the cave once more, but the light only brought new horrors as it shone upon him.

The unicorn’s entire body seemed to be contorting in pain, his muscles visibly spasming as he stood there unable to move. Blood was slowly seeping out of his ears, staining his crystal body with crimson before dripping down to the ground below. As his suffering intensified, more blood flowed out from his eyes and nose, his mouth hung open in horrific silence before vomiting forth even more crimson. With his eyes rolling into the back of his head, his horn grew brighter, almost reflecting the unimaginable pain he was in. Unable to speak, he tried to turn back to his friend, choking on the blood in his mouth as to warn him at some great threat, but before he could do anything his horn exploded. A fountain of blood erupted from the gaping hole in his forehead, coating the wall in front of them in gore before the unicorn fell over with a loud thud. Even in the limited light, it was easy to tell he was dead.

Standing there, the red crystal pony just looked down in unimaginable terror as a pool of the yellow unicorn’s lifeblood started to form, slowly reaching the others hooves. The warm substance made him snap back to reality as he started to back away, convinced that the horn had done it all. As he turned to run, he slammed into something hard causing him to tumble backwards onto the bloody corpse of his friend.

“Out of all the ways I can kill a pony, that is probably one of my favorites.” The red crystal pony was scrambling to his hooves, kicking the body of his friend as he tried to get up and coating himself in the still warm blood. Looking up in fear and panic, he saw a pony standing a few inches away from him in the hellish light. He wore a hood and cape, concealing his face, but a jagged purple horn could be seen protruding from the hood.

“P… please d-don’t kill me!” the pony cried, stuttering as he cowered away from the hooded unicorn, pressing his back against the wall. The hooded pony didn’t seem to give him any notice as he advanced towards the horn, still emanating with the power of a fallen king. Even in the limited light, the crystal pony could make out the glowing red eyes from under the hood, and a wide smile showing off fangs that were as white as freshly fallen snow.

A dark purple aura surrounded the mysterious pony’s horn as well as Sombra’s, before slowly pulling it out of the stone prison it had been in for so long. As the horn was being removed, the temperature in the cave began to plummet, making the cowering crystal pony shiver more.

“Stop your sniveling,” the hooded pony said, looking down at the other with crimson eyes. “I am not going to kill you; you are very important to my plans.” his smile only grew wider as the purple aura also surrounded the red crystal pony, lifting him into the air. He barely struggled as he was lifted, his mind petrified with pure terror as he looked into those red eyes.

“Clamávero virtutem antiquos! Haec mando vobis ut unus ab inferis reduceret vas quod significatur!” The crystal pony couldn’t make sense of what the hooded pony was saying, but he did not have long to dwell on it. He suddenly howled in agony, some invisible force burying into his chest like a knife carving into his flesh. As he screamed in pain, symbols began to appear across his body, carved by some invisible force in a language long forgotten. The cries of pain and agony did not stop the hooded pony as he continued to chant. “Nam et Filius et vires diaboli antiquae religionis gerunt! Infernus animam infundere virtute praecipio dare vitam et imperium quaeres ultionem meam et ultra! Reduc Sombra regem!” As he chanted and more symbols appeared on the pony’s body, the horn of Sombra levitated higher into the air ‘till it was just above the screaming pony’s forehead. With his eyes flashing purple for a moment, the red horn was thrusted deep inside of the pony’s forehead.

His cries of agony redoubled as a red fire sprouted out from it, engulfing the crystal pony in flames. The hooded pony took a few steps back, releasing his magic as he watched the fire burn brightly, destroying the red crystal pony vessel, and bringing back a soul from Hell itself. With no magic holding it up, the ball of fire fell to the ground of the cave, slowly taking the shape of a pony much larger than the one who had been there before.

The figure gave a massive roar, as the fire exploded from him coating the walls and ceiling of the cave in red flames. Standing there in all his unholy glory, still wearing the armor, crown and cape in which he died, was the former ruler of the Crystal Empire, King Sombra.

King Sombra stood there panting, hunched over with his legs spread apart in exhaustion. His own set of red eyes started to scan the area like a caged animal. In the limited confines, it did not take him long to see the hooded pony in front of him, and at once gave a roar of anger before shooting a bolt of red and green magic at the hooded pony.

Before the bolt of magic could even reach the pony, it smashed against a purple barrier protecting its user and making Sombra’s magic look like a cheap trick. This only served to anger the King as he charged forward like a wild beast, his eyes morphing into green and red as a purple mist started to radiate from them. The figure simply chuckled as Sombra charged, the tip of his horn flashing purple for a instant as a purple aura surrounded Sombra. Before Sombra even got a chance to fight back, he was slammed into one side of the cave, and then the other before being slammed against the ceiling and smashed onto the floor, where he was held there by the others magic.

“Tut, tut, King Sombra, I know you are used to being attacked relentlessly in Hell, but you are no longer in Hell. And really, is that anyway to thank the one who saved you from damnation?” Sombra looked up at the hooded pony, his eyes still full of rage, while the others seemed calm and collected.

“Who are you?!” Sombra spat, trying desperately to move, but no matter what he tried it seemed that all of his magic had been turned off while he was in this pony’s grasp. The hooded pony just chuckled as he sat, looking down at the helpless Sombra and ignoring his question.

“And in doing such a great favor for you, I need you to do something for me in return.” Sombra growled in frustration as the hooded pony who just sat there. “For not only did I bring you back from the depths of fire and brimstone, I gave you a power boost. Can’t you feel it? Swirling inside of you? A fire so powerful that you can barely control it, but want more?” Sombra’s eyes widened at the hooded pony’s words. He could indeed feel a new power burning within him, like that of those eternal pits in Hell. It was building up inside of him ready to explode, yet he craved more of it.

“Why?” Sombra asked, and as he did the aura that was holding him to the ground lifted.

“Why? Because King Sombra, I believe you deserve a second chance at life,” the pony laughed, standing up and started to walk towards the entrance of the cave. “That your life was ended all too soon by a group of weaklings, and that you are the rightful ruler of the Crystal Empire,” As the hooded pony spoke, anger welled up in Sombra. Images of a purple unicorn mare, a white stallion, and a pink alicorn flashed in his mind, reminding him how they robbed him of everything.

“They shall rue the day they crossed my path!” Sombra shouted, his eyes turning green again with magical energy flooding from them. Cracks started to form in the cave’s floor and walls as Sombra’s anger grew. The pure humiliation of how he had been dethroned and stripped of his power was what fueled his rage in the depths of Hell, allowing him to endure the torture that drove others insane and keep his personality intact. Sombra’s flaring temper did not concern the hooded pony while red and green sparks danced across the king’s body.

“I’m sure they would, if it was seven years ago, my dear King Sombra. Many things have changed since you have been dead. Shining Armor and Princess Cadance have been married, Twilight Sparkle has become an alicorn, and is now a Princess herself. Even at your current power, I doubt you would last long against their combined forces. Why, Princess Twilight even defeated Lord Tirek after he had absorbed the powers of the Princesses and the Lord of Chaos himself, Discord.” This only served to further Sombra’s wrath, as he gave out a monstrous roar of power.

“Then why even bring me back at all, if I cannot have my revenge?!” Sombra shouted, advancing towards the hooded pony. “I will not be denied! I will kill each and every one of them if it’s the last thing I do!” The intensity and savagery in Sombra’s voice had no effect on the hooded pony, instead his horn flashed purple again and slammed Sombra into the wall his horn had been trapped in.

“Everything I do has a purpose, mortal. Don’t you dare think for a instant that I overlooked any small step or detail in my plans,” the hooded pony hissed, advancing on the struggling Sombra pinned against the wall. “Besides, do you want revenge on the ones following the orders, or the ones who gave them?”

“Celestia and Luna? Are you a mad fool?!” Sombra shouted in protest, even though he was at the pony’s mercy. “You said yourself that I am no match for Shining Armor, yet you expect me to take on the Celestial Sisters?! I was better off in Hell!”

“I can send you back there, if you wish,” the hooded pony growled, the force growing on Sombra causing cracks in the stone behind him. “But that would be such a waste, especially after I have brought you another gift,” the pony released Sombra from his spell, letting the King fall to the ground, before walking to the exit of the cave.

“Stop speaking in riddles! Who the Hell are you?!” Sombra shouted again, charging after the hooded pony, sparks still flying from his body in rage. Even though the hooded pony seemed to be walking at a leisurely pace, Sombra could not catch up to him no matter how hard he ran until he finally joined him outside the cave. The winds were still howling as hard as ever, but this did not cool the King’s temper as he glared at the strange pony. “Answer me, damn it! I am King Sombra, Lord of the Crystal Empire, Scourge of the Frozen North!” Sombra shouted again, his eyes engulfed in fury.

“Yes, yes you are,” the hooded pony said, looking out into a growing storm. “But what is a king, without an army?” Extending his hoof, a section of the blizzard started to dissipate creating a open space below them. Inside, a large burst of red flames erupted, much like the flames that had brought Sombra back to life. The flames served as a portal, showing a large mass of creatures, standing in the pits of Hell with weapons drawn and savage cries.

“This army is yours to use to destroy Canterlot,” the pony laughed, as Sombra started down at the army below, all of different shapes and sizes. “You will commence your attack tomorrow night, right as the sun sets. For they can only last in this world till the sun’s first light.” The pony turned to Sombra with a grin. “Ready to truly get your revenge?”

Sombra just stared into the portal, revealing his army to destroy Canterlot. His body was still pulsating with power that he could have never imagined, and most of all he was alive again. Turning to the hooded pony Sombra could barely grasp what he was given.

“Who are you?” The hooded pony just laughed, shaking his head as the portal was closed.

“That seems to be the only question you have, isn’t it?” the pony said, raising his hoof and pulling down his hood and throwing the cape to the winds. Standing there was a dark purple pony with black mane and hooves. He also had a pair of bat like wings, that rustled slightly in the cold, as he looked out smiling.

“I am Blackheart, future ruler of this world and Hell.”

Chapter 16: An Army of Darkness

View Online

Chapter 16: An Army of Darkness

“Updates! Now!” Shining Armor barked, while running through the halls of Canterlot Castle. Shining’s voice could barely be heard over the sound of hooves clopping against the marble floor as Royal Guards and servants ran in every direction. The matter was not helped by the added sounds of explosions and the clashing of weapons ringing out in every direction.

Moments ago he had been enjoying a quiet supper with the Princesses, his wife, and parents, when an explosion broke through the peaceful meal, shattering windows all around them. Royal Guards had started to flood the room, bringing with them reports of unknown forces invading Canterlot. Instinct overtook Shining as he began to react as the former Captain of the Guard, and now General of the Crystal Army, immediately beginning to give orders in response to the threat.

Using magic, he had summoned his armor, along with his swords, strapped to either hip. He was soon joined by messengers rushing in, delivering messages from all over Canterlot as the Guard tried to push back the unknown enemy.

“Sir! We have reports of minotaurs and earth ponies overtaking the western gate. All communication with the fifth division has been—”

“Messages from the east gate report a large gang of Diamond Dogs pulling artillery are ready to advance. Orders on how to—”

“Confirmed sightings of hostile griffins and pegasi in the air, sir! They are dropping explosives down upon—”

“Royal Guard have identified that it was Capone, Red Rose, and Sharp Edge that were responsible for the attack on Canterlot Mercy! Other coma patients are also waking up—”

The messengers were cutting each other off as they brought in their reports, all seeking orders to deliver to the Guards that were desperately fighting the enemy. However, Shining did not know what orders to give, or even how to proceed with a counter attack. An invasion against Canterlot of this size and scale was unheard of in Equestrian history, let alone one without warning. Before the Changeling Invasion they had at least had some warning that it was going to happen, but now, for such a number to attack just minutes after sundown, was unprecedented.

“Tell all forces to fall back towards the castle! Have the ground forces form a phalanx around the perimeter. Command the unicorns to form a shield around them with open ports to fire from, and order the pegasi to fly through and engage the enemy,” Shining barked as he made his way forward, the messengers taking notes as quickly as they could. “Try to get word to General Ironhide out at Fort Overlord that we need his third army! Our number one priority is to keep the Celestial Sisters safe!”

With an echoing ‘Yes Sir!’ the messengers dispersed in different directions to relay the captain’s orders. As they left him, Shining proceeded to the main corridor of the castle, where the Guards were being assembled for a counter attack.

The force consisted of less than fifty ponies, but it was all that could be gathered. The rest of the army was already engaging the enemy, getting medical attention, or dead. It did not matter at this point; they had to react fast, and with as much power as they could; before the enemy took the castle. Looking over his unit, Shining Armor took a deep breath as he stood above them all.

He knew they were scared, confused, and unsure of what to do. They all looked up to him for guidance, to lead them into battle against a force that none of them understood. These were the moments that stallions dreamed of, where the world was on their shoulders and it was up to them to win the day. However, when that moment arrived, many faltered under the weight and failed. Shining Armor was determined not to be that stallion; he was going to rise above it all and win the day!

“Soldiers!” Shining barked while pounding his hoof against the floor, effectively silencing the guards below him. “Silence, we have sworn! The oath: protect the earth, the sun and moon! Our sacred friends. United, we stand ’till the end!” A hush came over the soldiers, some bowing their heads at these words, for they were words each of them knew all too well. “This was the oath we took when we became part of the Royal Guard! To protect our Princesses at all cost!” Shining bellow, looking over the stallions before him. “Today, we live out this oath till the very end! I don’t know what our enemy wants, but you can be damn sure they won’t get it!”

At those very words, the soldiers gathered in front of Shining Armor shouted out in agreement, pounding swords or spears against their shields. Shining Armor raised his hoof to silence them.

“Our forces are scattered, outnumbered, and taken by complete surprise. We must reclaim the streets of our capital! Show them that not all is lost, and that we shall win this battle or die trying!” Shining began to descend the stairs. A rose colored aura engulfed his swords, drawing them until they were floating on either side of him. “Now let's send these bastards straight to hell where they belong!” Once more the soldiers gave a roar of agreement as they formed up behind Shining Armor in a V formation.

Standing before the large doors of the castle, Shining closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. He was trying to block out any fear that he had and remember what he was fighting for: his wife, his mother and father, Celestia and Luna, and, most of all, his little sister.

His eyes shot back open, a fire raging inside of them as he turned to the ponies who operated the large door. “Open them!” He ordered, and at once the ponies pulled the levers that controlled the door. Accompanied by the sound of gears grinding against one another, and the clang of heavy chains, the doors opened. Immediately, the roar of the battle flooded the castle with the sounds of metal clashing, explosions, and the roar of combatants.

“For victory!” Shining Armor shouted as he charged forward, swords at the ready on either side of him. The soldiers behind him charged as well, giving their own battle cry as they prepared to engage the enemy.

The phalanx and magical shield that Shining had ordered was not yet complete, allowing his company to charge forward into the flame-engulfed and battle-torn Canterlot. No matter where one turned, the seeds of war had touched it. Fires had been set across Canterlot, causing a red glow to come over the city in contrast with the dark skies above. Buildings had been set aflame; large chunks of others were missing. Others had crumbled to the ground, their flames adding to the menacing red gleam that seemed to be enveloping the once proud city.

As soul crushing as it was seeing the capital of their nation in flames, nothing could compare to the sight of carnage that was on every street. The bodies of the dead and dying were scattered everywhere. Guards and civilians alike laid side by side as the enemy came charging in, not caring who it was they killed. There was no time to check on them, though, to see who was still alive and could be saved.

Before them was a collection of creatures -such as ponies, minotaurs, griffins, and dogs- that seemed not to even notice the advancing soldiers as they enjoyed themselves amid the carnage of the battlefield. This would be the last mistake of many of them. For with a few long strides, Shining Armor was mere inches from the closest of them, a griffin.

Shining’s sword beheaded the griffin as if he were cutting through air, such was the ease with which he swung his sword. His enemies didn’t even have time to realize what had happened before Shining struck again, this time thrusting his sword through the thorax of one of ponies, burying his blade deep within its chest.

“Take them all down!” Shining shouted, pulling his blood-covered blade free as he advanced towards his next opponent. The disorganization of the enemy was obvious to Shining as they roared and charged his forces. They had no command structure, each one relying on his own brute strength to get him through the day. Some didn’t even seem to know who was on their side.

But there was another thing Shining noticed as the enemy clashed with his soldiers, who were working the phalanx perfectly, one defending as the other attacked. All of them seemed to have been burned in one way or another in a fire. Patches of their fur or feathers was missing, showing deformed red skin that seemed to pulsate angrily as they attacked. Others appeared to have burn marks wrapping around their bodies, as if they were clothed in white hot chains.

Shining didn’t have time to think about this though. Why should he care about his enemies wounds? They were trying to take his life, and the lives of all those whom he had sworn to protect! Blocking the swing of a sword from an enraged minotaur, he once again thrust his blade into the creature's stomach, between the cracks in his armor, forcing the minotaur to cry out in pain as blood shot from his body. As agony gripped him, causing his strength to fail, Shining slashed at the minotaur’s throat, resulting in a razor thin gash to appear, before blood started to splurt out.

It soon became obvious to any who saw the battle that the group of soldiers were easily overpowering the enemy. Their only true advantage had been their surprise attack and superior numbers, but now that they had spread themselves thin, the Royal Guard was taking the city back. Many of the attackers seemed to sense this and retreated back to where their numbers were still strong. Others seemed too invested in the fight to turn back now; others still seemed to be too far gone to even care if they won or lost.

Shining was engaged in a fight with one of latter individuals. Another minotaur, but this one had a manic smile, even with its own blood covering his face and body. His eyes were completely white; no pupils or iris to be seen. He swung his axe wildly, using his strength to keep Shining on the defensive, even though the soldiers own skills were far superior to this deranged adversary. Every time he brought his axe down on Shining’s swords, sparks flew in every direction.

“None of you can defeat me! None of you! Only he was able to kill me! No other creature should be able to!” The minotaur shouted, a combination of spit and blood flying from his mouth. Shining didn’t understand the rantings of the minotaur, nor did he spend much time dwelling on it as he fought for his life.

He was looking for that golden opportunity, to get the upper hoof on his attacker. However, this chance never presented itself, for in the blink of an eye, a spear had been driven through the minotaur's neck, causing the beast to roar out in pain as blood gushed out of the wound. Shining drove his sword through the minotaur’s adam apple to make sure he was indeed dead, before looking up to see who had helped him.

“First Lieutenant Flash Sentry and the Fifth Flying Battalion at your command, sir!” Shining smiled as he looked up at the orange pegasus, who was followed by a group of other pegasi with spears, as they took out the enemy by surprise.

“Alright, colts! Keep moving forward!” Shining Armor shouted as he gave both of his blades a hard flick, sending droplets of blood to the ground, his swords now gleaming. His soldiers gave a roar of support as they finished off the rest of the enemy that still blocked their way before charging forward into further chaos.

From what he had already seen of the enemy, Shining was sure that the night was theirs, and that by morning’s first light Canterlot would be under the control of the Royal Guard once again. It would be a grand victory to the soldiers that so many times were defenseless against threats of such great power. The guard seemed to feel it as well, that tonight would be their night to win a battle for Canterlot, and charged forward with Shining Armor to find more of the enemy.

And find them they did.

Upon venturing further, they discovered most of the enemy had congregated in the center of Canterlot. Every kind of creature in Equestria seemed to make up their numbers, with what looked like every kind of weapon possible in their possession, ready for use.

For a moment an eerie calm came over the battlefield as the two sides faced one another. One the defenders of Canterlot and all of its citizens. They were well trained and had some of the best weapons in the kingdom at their disposal. The other was an enemy of unknown origins, with number and raw strength to see them through the battle. Both forces were formidable, and held power the other didn’t. But only one could win the city that night.

The silence did not last long, as in an instant both sides gave out a cry to battle, and charged at one another, the metal of their weapons gleaming in the fire of the burning city. Both sides clashed against the other, the clanging of metal filling the night air as they made contact.

The invaders pushed and clawed at the phalanx of the Royal Guard, trying to find an opening through which to attack. The unicorns in charge of holding the shield stood their ground as other stabbed at the enemy with all their might.

Shining was in the thick of the action, taking on any enemy his blades clashed against. Griffons, Minotaurs, dogs, or other ponies; it did not matter to him. He was to defend Canterlot at all cost and that was what he was ready to do.

Shining saw a bolt of green magical energy out of the corner of his eye and instinctively dodged to the right, rolling out of the way of the blast before returning fire with a streak of blue energy. The Diamond Dog that was behind Shining did not, however, and the blast went right through him, leaving a hole where his heart should have been.

The unicorn that had initially fired the spell put up a shield to protect himself from Shining’s magic, but he was hopelessly outclassed by his opponent as Shining’s bolt broke through the other’s shielding like it was wrapping paper.

Shining did not have time to check if his opponent was down as he felt a gust of wind overhead, and then a sudden pain. Jumping back, Shining put up a shield of his own before reaching to the stinging feeling on the side of his face. Just by touching his cheek he could feel the warmth of his blood spilling down the side of his face in sheets.

Looking around, Shining’s eyes locked onto the griffins in the air as they divebombed into the Royal Guard, attacking them with their sharp talons or hoisting them into the air and letting them take a several story plunge. The group that Flash Sentry had come in with were doing their best to combat them, though the enemy was physically stronger and had the advantage of numbers. Like any good commander, Shining knew that the key to victory rested with air superiority, and that with so many griffins in the sky getting war balloons out would be a death sentence.

Lowering his shield, Shining widened his stance and started to take aim at the attackers. While he was mostly known for his defensive spells, anypony could tell you that to have a good defense you needed a strong offense. With that, bolt of blue magic shot out of Shining’s horn and blasted any griffin it came in contact with. The poor bastards fell out of the sky with every shot that connected, turning the griffins’ attention from the pegasi and phalanx troops to Shining Armor.

Giving a low growl, Shining kept firing bolts of magic at the diving griffins, damning himself for not thinking this through. There was no way to protect himself now. Even if he was to put up a shield they would break through it with their sheer numbers. He kept on firing, refusing to go out any other way but fighting.

“Take them down, Easy Company!” A voice cried out above the combatants, just before a low roar of ponies yelling overtook the square. Spears and knives were thrown at the griffins, finding their marks perfectly and forcing them out of the air. Shining shot a few more blasts of magic towards the retreating griffins before a smile overtook his face as he saw his reinforcements.

For this was no ordinary group of Royal Guards, but one of Equestria’s elite fighting forces. Charging into battle was the Easy Company of the One Hundred and First Airborne Division, a select group of only earth ponies that are trained to be dropped into enemy territory and weaken their defenses before the battle had even begun. Dressed in dark yellow armor with no plume on their helmets and equipped with short swords and crossbows, they charged into battle without hesitation, all the while bearing with them the symbol of a screaming eagle painted on their shoulders.

Streaming in, Easy Company broke through the enemy's ranks with what could only be described as impossible ease, tackling larger targets in pairs. One would either aim for the opponent's weapon to keep them from using it or force them onto their back for the other to finish them. Some members seemed at ease fighting one on one, using the advantage of surprise and better training to kill their opponent before they could realize what was happening. Others were equipped with ropes with either a hook or knife at the end of them to pull down flying targets.

“General Armor!” Shining was still recovering from his use of magic when he heard the voice. Turning to it, he was greeted by a tall, light grey pony with a snow white tail and mane. “Captain Winters of the 101st, sir,” the pony said, giving a quick salute as the battle raged on.

“Good to see you, Captain,” Shining said, turning back towards the battle to watch as Easy Company started to re-take the square. “Do you have any news on General Ironhide and the Third Army?”

“His forces have already started mobilizing, they should be arriving within the hour or so,” Captain Winters said, taking out a folded up tan piece of paper from his belt and laying it out for Shining, revealing a map.

“Our forces were scattered in the jump. Thanks to their flyers, we noted that they have griffin and pegasus combatants. The plan was for Able and Bravo Companies to reinforce the defense around the castle. Dog Company is to back up the northern gate, while Charlie is to retake the western gate. Easy was sent to find your group and help turn the tide,” Winters explained, pointing to each part of the map that was referenced to.

“Alright, do you know the status of those targets?” Shining asked, his eyes scanning the map.

“As of right now, General,” Winters started, looking up from the map, “All I know is that Easy is fulfilling what they were sent out to do. Outside of that, your bet is as good as mine,” Winters said solemnly, taking the map back and pulling out a pair of binoculars. Shining gave a low grunt. He had not been counting on so much interference from the air.

“We can only hope that they are having as much luck as you are,” Shining finally said, looking over the battle that was taking place a few feet from them. Easy Company had done more than their fair share in pushing back the enemy and giving Shining’s forces a chance to advance. “Let’s keep on pushing them back. My unit will make it down main streets. You take your forces and move them through the alleyways and side streets. Give them no place to hide and try to force them out of the city.”

“Yes, sir!” Winters said, before jumping over a fallen pillar and relaying Shining’s orders to his own forces.

Shining then turned his attention to the next problem: the skies above Canterlot. While Easy had been able to drive off most of the enemy with their tactics, air superiority was still in the enemies control. Even when Ironhide’s forces arrived they would most likely be attacked and held too far outside the city limits to truly help.

If they wanted to win this battle they needed to reclaim the skies, and soon. Scanning the air again, Shining looked for a familiar figure to help return the sky to Equestrian forces.

“First Lieutenant Flash Sentry!” It did not take Shining long to locate the orange pegasus, even in the heavy combat that was going on around him. He knew most squad commanders, in both the Crystal Kingdom’s military and Canterlot’s guard, and what kind of brother would he be if he didn’t know the stallion his little sister had a crush on?

Flash immediately swooped down in front of Shining Armor. He had a few cuts where armor did not protect him and his helmet had been knocked off. “Yes, sir!” Flash shouted with a salute as he addressed the General.

“No need for that,” Shining said as he looked over the stallion. “We need to regain air superiority and fast. Captain Winters just informed me that two companies of the 101st are securing the castle. When they succeed pull any pegasi you can and begin to retake the skies. Send a messenger to Cloudsdale to request reinforcements as well,” Shining ordered as he gave both his swords a flick. “We need to reclaim the air before General Ironhide arrives. The enemy will decimate his troops, and I don’t want to hear that old bastard complain about Canterlot forces again. Understood?”

“Yes, sir!” Flash replied as he gave his wings a mighty flap and shot into the sky in the direction of the castle.

Giving a nod, Shining turned his attention back to battle to see that most of the square had been secured. His unit was awaiting his command while Easy Company had already begun retaking the side streets. The battle was still only in its infancy, and the night was young. Many more fights would happen before any of his soldiers saw rest.

“Alright, stallions, move for—”

“Shining Armor!” Shining only just had enough time to look in the direction of the voice before a red blast was speeding towards him. In a fraction of a second he started to raise a shield around him before he was sent flying backwards. He shot through the window of a local shop and the sound of glass shattering and his body breaking pieces of furniture replaced the roar of battle. His whole body was contorted in pain as the sickening smell of burnt fur and ozone filled his nostrils. Judging from the way his body felt, it was safe to say that if he had not put up a shield in time the blast would have killed him.

Pushing himself up, he gave his head a hard shake, dislodging pieces of glass from his helmet as he tried to locate what had struck him.

“Shining Armor!” The voice shouted out again, and another blast of red magical energy was aimed right at him. This time, Shining put up a proper shield around himself and the blast of red magic smashed against the light rose barrier he had constructed.

The onslaught of magic did not do the shop any favors as the resulting strike caused a magical rebound to destroy whatever was left of the shop. Shining was left standing in the middle of it all, his shield still up and his swords at the ready.

Looking around once again, Shining strained to see who his attacker was. They obviously knew him and surely had a vendetta against him. His own forces were looking for the attacker so they could get revenge for their leader, wanting to know who could have taken Shining Armor like that. But not a trace of the culprit could be found, nopony engaging Shining Armor as he left the rubble of the shop, his shield lowering.

“Show yourself, coward!” Shining shouted, turning around and looking for any movement, a noise, anything that would give him a clue of who he was fighting and where they were.

“I’m the coward?” The voice responded seeming to bounce off the surroundings. “Me? I am not the one who hid behind their own sister!” Anger was evident in the voice as cracks started to appear in the surroundings buildings and the cobblestone road. Sparks of purple and green magic danced around Shining and his soldiers. Looking about, Shining could still not see who the voice belonged to, but he knew one thing: they were after him, and him alone.

“Get out of here!” Shining shouted at his unit, pointing his sword down the main street where they were to meet with Easy Company. Many of the Royal Guard had been searching for the source of the voice when they heard Shining give the order.

“But sir…”

“Whoever they are, they are after me!” Shining shouted as he kept his guard up, looking all over for his attacker. “Complete the mission! I will be fine!” Shining said, sparks of rose colored magic running up and down his horn. “Go!”

The Royal Guard looked at one another, a slight hesitation running through them before they reformed the phalanx and started to move down the main street. As much as they didn’t want to leave their leader behind, they knew he was right. They had to continue on, no matter how painful it was.

Watching his troops leave to go fight the remaining forces, Shining looked around the empty square littered with debris and corpses. “Alright! Show yourself if you are not a coward and we'll settle this!” Shining declared, keeping his swords at the ready as well as his magic, ready to perform any spell necessary.

For what seemed like hours, Shining looked around. He waited for an attack that could come from any angle, and had the power to kill him if not prepared. But the only things that moved were the shadows in the flickering flames, casting strange and ominous images upon the walls and ground. Just when it began to feel like his opponent was gone, having merely been distracting Shining from his goals, something happened. All the shadows around Shining began to creep slowly forward to the center of the square.

Shining watched the shadows swirl together, becoming darker as they converged and took shape. The shadows then began to rise into the air like a dark mist. Shining felt a cold chill run through his body as his mind tried to race for an answer, any answer other than the one forming before him. For once he saw the glowing green eyes with red pupils, and the purple mist flowing out of them, he knew who it was.

“Sombra…” Shining whispered as the shadows began to take their true form, revealing the armor-clad grey unicorn with a mane darker than any pit.

“That’s King Sombra to you, peasant,” The undead King growled as the last of the shadows took form. Standing there, just like the last time Shining had seen him, was the former King of the Crystal Kingdom. Every detail, from his crown of metal to his red cape flapping in the wind, was just as Shining remembered.

Crouching low to the ground, Shining extended his swords on either side of him as rose colored sparks of magic ran down from the tip of his horn. This could not be Sombra; never in a thousand years. He was dead, destroyed by his wife, sister, and her friends. Whoever he was facing was an imposter; one that was going to feel his wrath for taking on such a form.

“Sombra is dead. Who are you calling a peasant? I’m a prince, you know,” Shining said, smirking slightly, but not letting his guard down. He knew they were powerful, and that one wrong move could be his last.

Sombra just scoffed at Shining’s words while taking a few steps closer to the white unicorn, his armor clanking slightly as he walked. “And so is that idiot Blueblood. A title means nothing when you have no power to defend it!” At those words Sombra gave out a might roar, like that of a lion, as spikes of jagged ice started to erupt from the ground all around them.

Without much time to react, Shining put a barrier around himself as he tried to jump towards areas where the spikes had already emerged, knowing that any place without them would be a death trap. Last he knew, Sombra didn’t have powers like this, and the fact only cemented his belief that this had to be an imposter, albeit a very powerful one. Diving left and right out of the path of the emerging spikes, Shining made his way towards Sombra, swords ready to end this battle quickly.

“You choose the wrong pony to impersonate! Because, just like Sombra, you will lose!” Shining shouted as he made a lunge towards the armored pony, magic sparking from the sword to allow it to pierce metal.

“Arrogant brat!” Sombra shouted, taking a step forward, his eyes glowing red. “I am King Sombra and I will have my revenge!” Sombra’s horn glowed a deep crimson before a flash of red energy blinded Shining momentarily, but it did not stop his lunge. Charging forward, he intended to stab this imposter through the heart and end it.

Instead of the sound of shattering metal and the feeling of his sword tearing through bone and flesh, the screech of metal against metal filled Shining’s ears as he felt his blade scrape against the surface of something that was on par with his own magic. Jumping backwards, Shining put his barrier up again as he blinked rapidly, trying to clear his eyes of spots so he could see what he had clashed against.

Held in Sombra’s magical aura was a large black double edged battle axe. The blades themselves were a dark purple, as markings ran up and down the weapons, pulsating red as though it had a heart itself.

Sombra just smiled, his fangs illuminated by the fires around them as he gave the axe a flourish. “Another gift from my master. He raised it from the depths of Hell, as he did me. I grew quite fond of this weapon while I had to fight to keep my sanity there. Long I have dreamed of plunging it into your body!” Sombra charged forward, raising the axe high before bringing it down intent on splitting Shining’s head in two.

Shining jumped out of the way of the attack, knowing that his swords could not counter such a blow. Instead when Sombra’s axe smashed into the ground, causing an eruption of ice to appear where the axe hit. Shining lunged forward to stab at him again; but like Shining, Sombra dodged the attack, and swung his axe at Shining. At such close range, Shining had no time to dodge his limited shielding took the full blow of the axe, sending him flying through the air and crashing into a wall.

There was no doubt that Sombra was physically stronger than Shining. The blow from his axe didn’t have any magical amplification that Shining could see, and yet it sent the seasoned soldier flying like a rag doll, and almost broke through his shield, and that wasn’t even a full blow from Sombra. Picking himself up, Shining barely managed to put his shield up when a bolt of magic smashed against it, causing cracks in the shield.

Before he had time to repair it, the roar of the return king broke through the ringing in Shining’s ear from the magical blast. Sombra brought his axe down on Shining’s shield, and effectively shattered it, barely missing Shining who shot a bolt of his own power against Sombra, who took it full in the chest, but didn’t seem to mind it one bit.

As skilled as Shining was, he was not immune from getting tired, especially when he had been using much of his power earlier in the fight against multiple opponents. Now fighting an opponent with equal, and as much as he hated to admit it, maybe greater power than him, Shining needed a miracle to just survive this encounter.

Trying to avoid Sombra’s next attack, Shining jumped out of the way, only to crash into a wall of ice that came out of the ground. Knocking him back, Shining had no defence as Sombra smashed the pole of his axe against Shining, sending him into the ground. The sound of Shining’s swords clanging against the ground as the magical aura around them disappeared was like that of a cannon going off to Shining as he lost his weapons.

He did not have time to even retrieve them, as Sombra slammed his hoof against Shining’s chest, cracking the armor and forcing the air out of Shining’s lung with ragged coughs. Sombra just smiled as he looked into Shining’s face, as he struggled to get out of his hold.

“How I dreamed of this moment in Hell,” Sombra growled out, his voice barely above a whispered. He was relishing in this, to see the bastard that had a hoof in his demise. “All the ways I imagined how this could transpire. To be honest, I am quite disappointed,” King Sombra let out a flurry loud dark laughter as he mocked Shining Armor, still struggling under his hoof.

“And my master said you have grown stronger in my absence,” Sombra chuckled, twisting his hoof into Shining’s chest, allowing the piece of broken metal and chains to dig into his skin. Shining growled in pain, holding out from screaming to give Sombra more pleasure. “I could have killed you without any power,” Sombra laughed.

“At least… I am my own… master!” Shining choked out, as he tried to muster up power to blast Sombra, but he could not muster the strength to do it. “You're no King, you're somepony’s bit—” Sombra lifted his hoof into the air before smashing it into Shining’s chest again, causing the piece of metal to dig further into his skin.

“Oh I am still a King!” Sombra growled, as he glared down at Shining. “My master will get the world, and he will grant me all of Equestria to do with what I wish!” He laughed, as he looked down at Shining. “I think the first thing I will do is kill your parents. I will make it slow and painful, till they beg for death and even then… I might even keep them alive after that, just for the laughs. Then make that whore of a wife my personal toy. She might be royalty, but being married to you, makes her less than a common street whore,” Shining could not hide his rage, as he struggled under Sombra’s hoof, wishing he had energy to fight back.

Seeing the torture he was putting Shining through, Sombra continued to revel in it. “Maybe if my master does not kill her, I will make your sister my wife,” Sombra whispered in Shining’s ear, causing an even greater surge of rage through Shining Armor. “She will bear my foal,” he laughed before pulling away from him.

“Now die!” Sombra lifted his axe into the air, his eyes burning with homicidal intent as stared down at the pinned Shining Armor. Shining kept jerking his body around, trying to get out of the iron grip that the dead king had him in, but it was no use. There was no way out of it and he was about to die. But he was no coward and would not give Sombra the satisfaction of seeing that his final moment was that of fear. He glared up at Sombra definitely.

“Go to hell!” Shining shouted back as he watched the axe blade rise into the air before Sombra swung down to take Shining’s head.

The blade did not reach him. Instead it was suspended in the air as Sombra gave a roar of primal anger. Shining had been so focused on staring into the face of Sombra that he had not noticed what had happened. Turning from the enraged face of the dark king, he looked to the axe and at once his eyes went wide.

Wrapped around the axe, rattling as it held it in place, were chains. Tracing the chains from the axe, Shining could see they stretched nearly a city block, till his eyes finally rested on a figure that was illuminating the night all by itself.

Sitting on a black motorcycle with lights red as blood, was the skeleton of a pony with its head on fire holding the chains wrapped around the axe in one hoof, as the other revved the engine. The fires of the burning city seemed drawn to the creature, as the fires closest to him seemed to be sucked into its own.

At the same time, Sombra looked over his shoulder to see what had stopped his axe. For a second, Shining was sure that he was going to send one of those powerful blasts of magic or an ice spell at the creature, but neither happened. Instead, a low and dark laugh escaped Sombra’s fanged mouth as he saw the creature and its chains.

“Finally,” Sombra whispered, turning towards the creature as though he had forgotten that Shining Armor was at his mercy. The creature just gave another rev of the engine as it scanned the area around them, taking in the battle before its empty eyes landed on Sombra again.

“Guilty.”

Chapter 17: Battle for Canterlot

View Online

Chapter 17: Battle for Canterlot

Shining Armor stared up at the figure of the Ghost Rider, sitting upon his black motorcycle with the engine giving a low rumble as it idled. His empty eyes stared down at him and Sombra like a malevolent god deciding their fate.

Shining had known that the Princesses took his existence seriously, even having a few of the best agents at their disposal searching for him. Never did it cross Shining’s mind, however, that the Rider was actually real. He always assumed that the “Ghost Rider” was simply a group of vigilantes trying to scare ponies, like Twilight had said. Now, seeing the Ghost Rider for himself—the flaming skull, the metal spike horn, and the chains wrapped around Sombra’s axe—he had no other choice but to believe.

Sombra didn’t seem the least bit fazed by the Rider’s appearance. Instead, he actually gave a slight bow as the Rider’s hellish motorcycle lazily rolled towards them, not seeming to mind that he had no control over his axe.

As the Ghost Rider drew near, the flames from the battlefield bent and twisted towards him, as though they wanted to be part of him. Broken street lamps blazed to life when he passed them, as his wheels left trails of flickering embers. Now closer, Shining could see that the chain that he was using to hold Sombra’s axe was coming from his back, the links sinking back into his back one by one.

“Ghost Rider.” Sombra looked up from his bow, his voice low and dignified. “My master has told me much about you. ‘The Spirit of Vengeance’.” The Ghost Rider kept his eye sockets locked on Sombra as he dismounted his bike and approached the undead king.

Once they were closer, Shining noticed that the Ghost Rider was actually taller than Sombra by a few good inches, having to look down at Sombra to keep eye contact with him.

Shining felt outclassed being in such close proximity to the two. If this was truly King Sombra, he had grown more powerful than Shining could have ever imagined. With sheer brute strength he had brought down Shining’s shields like tissue paper. Opposite him was the Ghost Rider, whose powers could be only guessed at. Seeing the pair standing against one another, all Shining knew was he did not want to be there when they started to trade blows.

Sombra did not seem to notice the difference in height between the two of them. He just looked up at Rider, his fangs on full display as he smiled at him. “My master had told me that this weakling would be a match for me, but I crushed him under my hoof. I wonder how I would fare in a fight against yo—”

Not so much as a spark of dark red traveled down the Rider’s horn before Sombra was shot backwards into the wall next to Shining, the bricks cracking from the impact. Shining watched as Sombra coughed up blood, clutched at a breath, then fell into the rubble around them. The aura around his axe disappeared at once, leaving it firmly in the Rider’s grasp.

“Your powers might dwarf those of common unicorns,” the Rider growled, his dark red aura engulfing Sombra’s axe. At once, the Rider’s magic started to affect the weapon from merely touching it; the purple edges of the axe turned dark grey and serrated, the pulsing of the weapon ceased and turned to chains instead. “But to me, you are nothing ” The Rider took a few long strides before he was in front of Sombra again. With one hoof, he pushed the dead king against the wall and held him there with the pole of the weapon against his neck, keeping him in place.

Shining could not pull his eyes away from what was going on. Moments ago, Sombra had been overpowering him, treating him like a rag doll and close to ending his life. Now, as if without any effort, the Rider had essentially bitch slapped Sombra into a wall and was holding him there like a naughty puppy. Sombra’s legs kicked back and forth, struggling to get out of the Rider’s grip, like Shining had only seconds ago. It seemed so unreal that a power like Ghost Rider’s could even exist.

“I guess… next is the… Penance Stare, correct?” Sombra coughed out, as the pole of his own weapon pressed against his windpipe. The Rider did not respond, as he kept his eyes locked on Sombra, ready to devour his dark and twisted soul. “Then in that case…” Sombra smiled at Ghost Rider. “I think… it's time to… make your… appearance!”

Shining Armor watched as a small green object jumped out of Sombra’s mane and onto his shoulder. It looked no bigger than a peanut, and he could barely make out its shape. Something about the object made Sombra smile like the psychotic Shining knew he was, and made the Rider cock his head slightly.

“Rider!” A voice fuelled by helium issued from the dot. In all that had happened, the death around him, the throbbing pain that covered his body, and the total feeling of exhaustion, Shining could not help but give out a slight giggle at the voice. That momentary break in terror was short lived as the dot jumped at Rider and hit the tip of his muzzle.

As soon as the dot had touched him, the Ghost Rider was sent flying backwards, crashing through the building opposite them. Then, from the sound of it, the Rider had gone through the next building as well. The dot hovered in the air for a moment, seeming to bask in what just happen, before it started to grow.

Shining could only watch in horror as the dot grew larger, showing its true form of a teenaged dragon. The dragon stood up straight, with talon-like feet that dug into the cobblestones and cracked them. The dragon had large broad shoulders and muscular arms that ended with razor sharp claws. A pair of wings sprouted from its back, so long that they brushed its powerful looking tail, which whipped back and forth. The dragon also had dagger-like spikes running from the top of his head down to the end of his tail. His scales looked more like armor plating, colored green but streaked with yellow markings.

“You fool, Sombra! Don’t you ever think you are on par with the Ghost Rider!” the dragon shouted, turning his head to look back at Sombra. As the dragon turned, Shining could see some of his face. The dragon’s eyes were a fierce red, so fiery it was as if the scales above had burned and decayed into a sickly yellow. Shining could see some of the sharp white teeth inside his mouth as he talked down to Sombra. The most notable things about the dragon, though, were the burn marks criss crossing his body. They looked like they had been made by white hot chains, with the way the indentations were left.

That was was when Shining realized what they were fighting. This was no normal army, this was an army of creatures brought back from hell! Turning to Sombra, Shining felt his stomach sink as he realized he was truly fighting King Sombra.

“Just do what you're told, dragon!” Sombra hissed back, taking his axe back and reverting it to its former self. “You dispose of the Ghost Rider, while I tend to the military.” The dragon gave out a loud snort, green flames shooting from his nostrils.

“I had lived thousands of years before you were even a twinkle in your great grandfather's eye boy! I am Fin Fang Foom! Lord of all Dragons!” With that, Fang Foom turned back in the direction in which he sent Rider flying, and took in a long, deep breath before leaning forward.

Green flames erupted from his mouth, shooting through the hole Ghost Rider had left and into the next building, which Rider would likely still be in. Both buildings erupted in green flames and were consumed by them, swiftly collapsing from the fire. Shining could feel the intense heat from where he was and shielded his face with one of his hooves. Whoever this Fin Fang Foom character was, he was not a teenaged dragon like Spike at all. Even on his best days, Spike could not compare to that blast of fire, and this dragon didn’t even seem winded!

Spreading his wings, Fin Fang Foom prepared to fly upwards, until chains wrapped around his large body. Looking around, Shining noticed that the chains were coming from the Rider’s motorcycle. It had come to life on its own and was defending its master. The dragon looked at the motorcycle for a moment, before grabbing the chains and pulling it towards him.

“Wretched thing!” he roared, grabbing the motorcycle as it came before him, and he hoisted it into the air above him. The engine still raged as the wheels spun helplessly in the air. With a low growl, Fin Fang Foom started to tear the motorcycle in half, the screeching of metal being ripped apart echoed all around. As he did so, Foom opened his mouth once more and set a stream of emerald fire towards the bike. The Hell-Cycle’s engine kept blaring as the flames engulfed it, slowly melting in the dragon’s claws as it split apart, till it finally died out and was dropped in a useless heap.

“Now, I shall have the Rider’s head,” Fin Fang Foom growled, as he gave a single mighty flap of his wings and was propelled high into the air. He hung there for maybe a full second, a green slice in the grey sky, before he dive-bombed the city. Orange flames and a demonic roar erupted from the area he attacked, leaving Shining to guess the Rider had somehow survived. Now the two powerful titans were engaged in battle, one that may level the city if it got out of control.

“Fin Fang Foom.” Shining was ripped from his thoughts as his attention was pulled back to his current problem of King Sombra. The stallion was looking in the direction of the fight between the Ghost Rider and Fin Fang Foom, green and orange flames colliding with one another. “One of the Rider’s many victims on his path for justice,” Sombra said, turning back to Shining, that manic grin present once again. “There were many of us willing to join my master’s forces. Most of us seeking revenge on individuals that either did us wrong in life, or had ended it. But those whom the Rider ended… their need for revenge made ours seem like playground grudges,”

Sombra advanced slowly on Shining Armor, who was desperately trying to push himself upright. He wanted to push past the pain that gripped his body, to get himself ready to fight again, but each action was a struggle of its own.

“Our master would give us anything we wanted if we helped accomplish his task tonight, but all he wanted was to fight the Ghost Rider one more time.” Shining couldn’t watch the battle for long, as he felt a cold piece of metal push against his chin, forcing him to look at Sombra. “Don’t bother yourself with them. Your last sight shall be me,” Sombra said, raising his axe into the air once again.

This time, Shining refused to be a victim in need of saving; he was a warrior, and he was not going to die lying down. Mustering up whatever strength he had left, he shot a bolt of magic from his horn, striking Sombra square in the chest. The King of Shadows had been too sure of himself, and Shining had taken full advantage of it. While that blast would not be enough to kill, it did buy Shining enough time to get back up.

Rolling away, Shining used the surge of adrenaline to pick up his swords once more and prepared to defend himself. Sombra was already on his hooves again and was charging forward, swinging his axe with monstrous strength. Thankfully for Shining, he was still faster than Sombra and was able to jump out of the way of the attack, the blade slicing air in half instead of Shining. With the axe too far away to defend its owner, Shining lunged forward to deal a fatal stab at Sombra’s throat.

The blade screaming through the air, a wall of pristine ice shot up from the ground between them. Upon contact, the blade bent horribly for a split second before snapping in two with a resounding crack! Shining Armor swore he heard a similar sound in his chest; he'd forged the twin blades himself, a rite of passage from his first Guard unit.

The months spent designing, shaping, and honing wasted.

He gnashed his teeth and set his eyes, filled with fuming rage, at Sombra.

The former Scourge of the North had recovered his axe and was getting ready to bring it down on Shining again. Abandoning the broken sword, Shining jumped back and let out a three shot burst of magic at Sombra to try to keep him on the defensive. With his own magic so used up, Shining could not make a barrier to protect himself any longer and had to rely on keeping his opponent’s back against the wall instead.

Much to Shining’s disappointment, the blasts did nothing more than inconvenience Sombra. He kept charging at Shining, the axe now shooting of purple sparks as Sombra infused some of his own magic into the weapon. Swinging the mighty weapon again, Sombra aimed to take off Shining’s head, or cut his body in half, but the white unicorn jumped back to avoid the attack. As the axe passed by him, a wave of purple magic emerged and caught Shining full in the chest.

Being sent back several feet, Shining skidded across the stone road, cutting himself on the cobbles. Before he could get to his hooves, he heard the galloping of Sombra as he charged forward ready to deal a death blow. Shining didn’t have much time to react, still a bit dizzy after hitting his head so many times.

He had just enough time to see Sombra raising his axe again. This time, there was no Ghost Rider to save him; the sounds of the Rider’s own battle were still raging all around them. Moments ago, he had been ready to stare death in face, but with the way the world was spinning, the way his head throbbed in pain, Shining could not keep his eyes open and forgoed the idea of starting his enemy down. If he was to die, he was going to die in peace.

As this resolution settled over him, a hot and sticky substance splashed across his face. He knew this feeling all too well, and the metallic smell of blood filled his nostrils. The maniac must be cutting him apart before ending him. Though he did not feel any pain, and he could not hear what would be Sombra’s psychotic laugh breaking across the battlefield. Instead, there was the sound of… gargling?

Shining’s eyes flew open. King Sombra was still standing over him, axe poised in his magical grip, but that was not what caught Shining’s attention. Protruding through Sombra’s throat was the tip of a golden spear, Sombra’s blood spurting around it. Sombra’s own eyes were wide, seeming to be in a mix of confusion and pain. Before Shining could dwell any longer on Sombra’s eyes, the King was thrown to the side, collapsing into the rubble of the battle.

Shock fell over Shining as he saw who had thrust the spear into Sombra’s neck. Standing there, breathing heavily, was Flash Sentry.

“First… Lieutenant Sentry,” Shining panted, getting to his unsteady hooves. As he began to falter, Flash came up beside him and held him upright.

“Steady, drink this. It will help recover your magic and heal some of the minor wounds,” Flash said, pulling out a vial of blue liquid from his chest plate. He helped Shining drink the potion, the effects swiftly spreading through Shining’s body as his magical energy seemed to be restored, to a point, and the throbbing pain in his body started to subside.

As his body healed, Shining took the moment to look around at the battlefield. The square had been all but destroyed during his fight with Sombra, and added damage from the Ghost Rider and Fin Fang Foom didn’t do it any favors. Shining looked around for any trace of the pair. It did not take long to find what he was searching for, as green flames illuminated parts of the city, buildings being crushed as the two powers collided with one another. He could not tell who was winning. He just hoped it was the Ghost Rider; he did not not want to fight that dragon after seeing what it did to the Rider in such a small form.

“Didn’t I tell you to go back to the castle?” Shining Armor said, turning his attention back to Flash Sentry. He already felt steadier as he levitated his sword again, infusing it with magic.

“Yes, sir. But when I heard you were engaged with an unknown enemy, I gave the orders to another so I could come to assist you,” Flash replied, looking down at Sombra, spear at the ready in his hooves. Shining was able to stand on his own now, and gave his head a hard shake before looking back at Flash Sentry.

“I could have you court martialed for disobeying a direct order,” Shining said, the shadow of a grin appearing on his face as he looked at the pegasus that saved his life. Flash just returned the smile as he relaxed slightly.

“With all due respect, sir, to hell with your orders. Do you know what Twily would do to me if she found out I let her brother die?” Shining gave out a bit of a laugh, which was cut short by the pain in his ribs.

“Only I’m allowed to call her Twily, you little jerk.” Flash now laughed, looking up at the former Captain of the Guard.

“Jerk? Such dignified language your lordsh—”

Before Flash could finish, a flood of intense magical energy erupted all around them. The energy started to collect itself, concentrating on the motionless Sombra. Sparks of green and purple danced around his body as he slowly stood up, to Shining's dismay, but something was off. His movements were jerky and erratic. Like a marionette given life, his slumped form rose from the ground as if not to its own will. For a split second, Shining could swear he saw a smoky aura around Sombra's limbs, but in less than a blink it was gone.

The blood that had been splashed against the ground turned into sparks of power itself and shot back towards their master to give him new life once again. Finally, Sombra gave out a roar of such uncontainable rage that it could make a sturdy stallion tremble in fear, and it did.

“Did you think you could kill me so easily?!” Sombra roared, the magic around him becoming more monstrous and demonic, his eyes a solid green as red and purple sparks danced across his body. “I was given the chance to kill you and your kin, Shining Armor! And I shall!” Raising his head to the sky, Sombra gave out a roar of pure power and ferocity: a sound that nopony had ever made, or should ever make again.

From his roar, ice started to exploded from the ground as spikes all around them, bent on impaling the two stallion before him. Both moved to avoid the attack the best way they could, Flash taking to the air while Shining used his regained strength to run out of the way of the spikes, his sword cutting the heads off the closer ones to keep himself safe. Rage consumed Sombra as he forced more ice to emerge from the ground, covering the square in frozen death. He even started to make some of the spikes shoot out of the ground and towards Flash Sentry, his own version of artillery.

“Any suggestions?!” Flash shouted out, as used every manoeuvre and tactic he knew to avoid the shards that were flying towards him. Shining was having a hard enough time dodging Sombra’s attack, as some of the spikes started to explode like mines, sending shards and splinters in every direction. He was able to manage it so that it crashed against his shields as he jumped around, avoiding the new spears coming out of the ground.

As he jumped around, Shining looked back over at Sombra. His eyes were still a solid green, sparks dancing across his hunched body. The dark king seemed to have lost himself to his power; whatever had brought him back seemed to have destroyed a bit of his mind. Was he really thinking about how to fight him? Or did his instincts take over, making him more savage than sane?

“Flash! I’m gonna use my magic to get his attention. When I do, attack him!” Shining shouted as another spike exploded nearby, the shards of ice shattering on his shield. Out of the corner of his eye, Shining could see that Flash was not all too confident with this plan. At this point, it was easy to see that Sombra was more powerful than Shining, and even with some of his strength regained it would not be enough to stop an all out attack from the mad king.

Shining didn’t give Flash any chance to question his orders. A small rose ball formed on the tip of Shining’s horn before he moved his head in a circular motion, creating a rose colored ring. Once sure it was created, Shining jumped out of the way of another explosion of ice, but the ring remained in place, gently spinning. Inside the ring, three rose colored orbs appeared and began to rotate as well, picking up speed at every passing second until blasts of magic started to fire from the orb that was highest.

The orbs moved faster and faster, firing bolts of magic right at Sombra in rapid succession. To a normal opponent, the blasts could have been fatal after enough hits, but Sombra was anything but normal. Pointing his red horn at where the ring was, Sombra sent a powerful blast of magic in its direction, causing an explosion that eviscerated the building behind it and the spell itself.

Sombra then turned his fury on Shining, roaring again as he readied his horn. Cannon balls of pure magic blasted across the square at Shining, who jumped and rolled out of the way of the explosions.

Once Sombra’s attention was fully on Shining Armor, and the barrage of icy death ceased for Flash, the pegasus went on the attack. Giving his wings a mighty flap, Flash shot into the sky until he was higher than most buildings. Looking down, he saw Shining playing the deadliest game of dodgeball he had ever seen. Sombra’s magic kept the unicorn moving constantly, and one misstep would be his last.

Knowing this, Flash prepared himself to attack Sombra once again, spear gripped tightly in his hooves. This time, he would make sure that Sombra stayed dead and not give him the chance to heal. Swooping down, Flash came at Sombra with everything he had, looking like an avenging angel as he soared down from the sky.

He had done this many times in training and even more on the field. It was the speciality of flying units when attacking a larger or stronger target that was confined to the ground. Coming from Sombra’s side, Flash picked up all the speed he could, keeping his spear pointed at Sombra’s throat. It was the only part that was unarmored and that could kill him permanently. His mistake last time was taking the spear out. This time, he was going to drive it in and leave it there.

On some level, Sombra could feel an attack coming and snapped his attention in the direction of Flash Sentry. As skilled and as powerful as he was, there was no time to react. His solid green eyes widened as he gave out a roar of pain, which was cut short as the spear drove through his jugular. The metal blade plunged through his neck and out the other side, letting the pole of the spear be driven partly through.

Flash let go of the spear and flew past Sombra, who could barely make a noise outside of a pained gurgle as he fell over, his body convulsing in pain as blood splurted everywhere. Making a hard turn, Flash started to slow himself down as he came close to Shining Armor. Shining was gasping for breath, sweat visibly dripping from his face and his mane clinging to his neck. Landing next to him, Flash took in a deep breath, calming himself down, his wings slightly buzzing as he looked at Sombra’s form.

“He can’t…. heal if some… something’s blocking it, right?” Flash asked, smiling slightly at his work. Who else could say they killed King Sombra, twice?

“I don’t know,” Shining’s voice was deep, as he glared over at the motionless form of Sombra. “His powers are far beyond anything I have ever seen, and, if he is truly back from the dead, how can we keep him dead?” Shining looked over at Flash; both of them had a growing anxiety inside of them that the battle was not over yet.

“I must thank you young colt.” Both of them looked over at Sombra now, their eyes widening in terror and disbelief as Sombra began to stand up, facing away from them. The ends of Flash’s spear were ablaze in purple flame, those same sparks starting to dance across Sombra’s body again. A burning rage coursed through both stallions, knowing that he was healing.

The spear kept burning, till the flames were on either side of Sombra’s neck. He began to turn towards them, the flames disappearing and leaving the familiar dark fur untouched. Not even a hair out of place! Sombra smiled at them, his sharp white teeth glowing in the flames as smoke escaped from the gaps between them, the rest of the spear burning up inside of him. His eyes were no longer solid green: the red had returned to them, as well as the purple vapor that rose from them.

“That first time you killed me, it reduced me to nothing more than those others fighting, driven by primal desires,” Sombra said, his voice even, uncaring, as though nothing could disrupt him, not even death. “That second time brought me back to my senses, so I must thank you.” He chuckled darkly as the sparks started to dance around his horn.

“Look out!” Shining shouted, pushing Flash to the side and putting up a barrier around them. Right as he did, a powerful blast of magic erupted from Sombra’s horn and barely clipped Shining’s barrier, but even that was enough to leave major cracks as the blast erased the building behind them.

“What the hell?” Flash shouted, as the two of them got back to their hooves, getting ready to fight again. Flash pulled a short blade from a sheath on his hip and took it in his mouth, unsure what he could possibly do with it against a foe so mighty. “How powerful is he?”

Shining stared at Sombra, looking at his manic grin, the sparks running across his body, and the sheer look of delight on the psycotic’s face. “I have no idea,” Shining said, his eyes fixed on Sombra, keeping his sword at the ready. “But we have to take him down!” Shining said, as he pointed the sword at Sombra. “We can’t allow him, or his master, to succeed!” Shining declared, giving his sword a flick as he pointed it at Sombra, standing ready with Flash.

“Pitiful,” Sombra growled, as his horn charged with magical energy, but before Sombra could cast his spell, a gust of wind passed between Shining and Flash and passed right next to Sombra’s cheek. For a moment there was silence, as all parties tried to figure out what it was that just passed them.

The silence was broken at once when the mighty King roared as sheets of dark blood started to pour from his cheek.

“Who dares?!” Sombra demanded, glaring at the space between Shining and Flash, who both turned to see what had attacked Sombra.

Out of the smoke and fire, a pony approached, standing tall and proud with their shoulders pushed back. Their hooves clopped loudly against the cobbles, like one with a sense of authority about themselves. Shining did not need to see the numerous metals upon their chest, the three stars on their helmet, or the ivory hilt of a dagger on their hip to know who this pony was. A sense of relief and dread washed through him as the figure emerged.

“How many times must I say it?” The pony’s voice was deep and commanding, crafted perfectly for the role of a leader. “These Canterlot forces are too weak to call themselves proper soldiers. Not an ounce of strength in them; no wonder they always need saving,” spoke the low and proud voice of Equestria’s most esteemed general. Known as ‘Old Blood and Guts’, ‘Old Stallion’, and ‘Bandito’, there stood none other than General Ironhide of Fort Overlord.

Sombra wiped the blood off his cheek, sparks covering the wound and healing it as General Ironhide walked right up next to Shining Armor and Flash Sentry. The way he walked across the destroyed square, one might have thought he was on a leisurely stroll through a meadow as he took in deep breaths, smelling the world around him. Flash had only heard of General Ironhide, while Shining had met him a few times before.

He was honorable, strong willed, a brilliant strategist, and had the respect of those who served under him. However, Shining knew that Ironhide was just as psychotic as King Sombra in many ways. He believed that he was reincarnated for battle, having fought in many great wars around the world, as a pony, griffin, minotaur, any walk of life. He was created for war and was reincarnated time and time again to fight them.

“So you're the mighty King Sombra, the Scourge of the North, the most savage of fighters,” Ironhide said, walking past the other two and stopping a few paces away from Sombra. Ironhide showed no fear as he looked into Sombra’s red eyes with his own dark brown ones. “I must say, I am honored to engage in battle with you. I have studied many of your battles when you ruled the Crystal Empire. You implemented many tactics that I myself use,” Sombra looked a bit taken aback at the sudden complement, as were Shining and Flash.

Sombra grinned at Ironhide, obviously pleased by what the earth pony had said about him. Raising a hoof, he prepared to give Ironhide a slight bow like he had with Rider. Before he could, something metallic flashed in the firelight, and Sombra gave out a roar of agony.

In a blur of movement, Ironhide had retrieved another throwing knife and had buried it in an exposed part of Sombra's armor. The hilt of the knife glistened like silver in the light of the moon as dark red blood squirted out of the wound, sparks of magic already working to heal it.

“But that's not going to stop me from crushing your skull under my hoof!” Ironhide laughed, unbuttoning his jacket. Underneath his jacket were a pair of knife holders, the hilts glowing orange from the flames.

As the demonic magic inside of Sombra pushed the knife out, Shining and Flash took up positions next to Ironhide, with Shining in the middle of the trio.

“I take that he can't be killed by conventional means?” Ironhide asked, gripping the throwing knife tightly.

“Considering we've already killed him twice, I’d say that's a good assumption,” Shining flicked his saber and eyed Sombra. “We need a way to put him down permanently, but basic never covered how to kill somepony that’s already dead and was brought back from hell,” Shining growled, needing a plan and fast. In a few moments, Sombra was going to be back in fighting shape, and Shining was no closer to coming up with an idea to beating him than he had been at the beginning of the battle. Everything they did seemed to be fruitless against Sombra, as he healed from every wound. Even with a pegasus and a war hero on his side, Shining was unsure if they could hold off the undead king for much longer.

“We need a plan,” Flash finally said, breaking Shining out of his darkening thoughts. “Maybe we should retreat? Come up with something later that can—”

“Bullshit!” Ironhide roared as he took a few paces forward. “A good plan, violently executed now, is better than a perfect plan next week!” Shining stepped forward, putting his sword out to block him.

“General, with all due respect, we have no idea how to beat him!” Shining growled, but Ironhide gave no notice as he pushed forward.

“That's the problem with you Canterlot forces, afraid to take action!” Ironhide kept his eyes locked on Sombra. “So if you fillies are too afraid to fight, just keel over and die!”

Roaring like thunder filled the air, and before any of the warriors could look for the source a large mass crashed into the ground. The shock of the impact shook the ground itself, causing all those gathered to stumble and falter.

“By the grace of the sun…” Ironhide whispered, looking at what was before them. “What is that?”

Fin Fang Foom was before them all, much bigger than when Shining saw him last, now standing at least a storey tall and with spikes running down his arms. He gave a roar of pain as he tried holding Rider against the ground. Chains were wrapped all along Foom’s body, glowing bright orange, and the sickening smell of burning flesh followed it.

Within his clawed hand was the Ghost Rider, his orange flames burning brightly as he bashed the hand with a black mace, which glowed dark crimson from the Rider’s magic. The tips of the weapons spikes glowed orange as well, being superheated.

What really caught Shining’s attention was the armor the Ghost Rider was wearing: not the traditional leather jacket. Like everything else the Rider touched, it was a darker version of armor, being pure black with spikes protruding from anywhere they could.

Both of them were roaring and snarling at one another, like animals fighting for dominance. In a instant, Rider opened his mouth and a ball of orange fire erupted forward, hitting the dragon dead center in the face. Recoiling one clawed hand, Fin Fang Foom placed it over his burning face by instinct, allowing Rider to have his chains slither higher up the arm that held him down. As soon they were in place, the Rider snarled, and the chains started burn a bright orange.

The mighty dragon roared again as the chains burned through his scales, the hissing of the attack drowned out all other sounds, yet he refused to yield to the Rider. Clenching the clawed fist tighter around the Rider, pops and cracks could be heard from his armor.

Ghost Rider roared again, causing the chains to grow brighter with heat, to the point where it hurt to look at them, and the heat rolling off them could be felt. It become too much for the dragon as he finally let go of Rider and took to the air, but not too high up. Rearing his head back, Shining could see the flicker of green flames in Foom’s mouth. Looking back at Sombra, Shining saw him raise a shield around himself.

“Flash! Ironhide! Get behind me!” he shouted, jumping before them and using all the power he had to form a shield around them.

Right as the shield formed, Fin Fang Foom flung his head forward and an eruption of green fire poured from his mouth. Shining could only watch as the storm of fire engulfed the Ghost Rider. The flames danced all around them, wreaking havoc on Shining’s shields, but he stood his ground as the dragon kept up his onslaught.

The fire engulfed anything in sight, turning wood and bodies to ash, scorching rocks, and deforming metal. The ground beneath them grew hotter with each passing second like they were standing in a oven.

As the heat began to become too much, Fin Fang Foom stopped, his razor sharp teeth shutting off the flames. Shining kept the shield up, looking at the place the Rider had been, the ground completely destroyed from the fury of the attack. Swallowing audibly, his mind started to race.

How were Ironhide, Flash, and himself supposed to fight King Sombra and now Fin Fang Foom? Sombra was powerful enough on his own, but with a demon dragon? They would need all the Princesses and Elements of Harmony to win!

“Why won't you die?!” Shining looked up from his thoughts and a mixture of relief and fear washed over him.

Standing there, risen from a shield of dark red energy and chains, was the Ghost Rider. His armor was cracked, parts even ripped away showing either cracked bone or the torn leather from his jacket that he must have had on underneath.

With a thunderous cry, the Rider’s magic condensed the chains before him into a ball and launched it at the dragon. The attack was easily knocked aside by the dragon’s massive claws, but he was not quick enough to avoid Rider lunging himself forward and slamming his mace into Foom’s jaw. A sickening crack echoed through the square as Foom’s jaw broke. The dragon, however, stood his ground and returned the favor by grabbing the Rider again and throwing him into the sky. As the Rider become an orange dot in the clouds, Fin Fang Foom spread his massive wings and took chase.

“By the Sisters…” Ironhide whispered, watching the dots disappear above. Shining looked back at the general; there wasn't much that could stun the old war horse. After seeing a dragon and demon fight, Shining figured that it would throw anypony for a loop.

Instead, it was Shining who was thrown for a loop. Ironhide was not shocked like he had expected, but was grinning as he still looked up, a gleam in his eyes. “What magnificent bastards!” he cried out, turning to Shining. “Tell me, which one of them is on our side!” Shining looked on at Ironhide. How did he remain so calm during this? He was impressed by it all.

“I think the Ghost Rider is,” Flash Sentry said meekly, staring at where the specks had been. “Oh, Twilight is not going to like this, especially because it proves that one guy… Incoming!” Shining was pulled out of his disbelief just in time to see the ball of magical energy racing towards them.

Shining’s horn flashed blue and an aura of magic surrounded both Ironhide and Flash, pushing them out of the way of the blast just as it slammed into Shining’s barrier. Due to the distraction of the Rider and the dragon and pushing the others out of the way, the blast tore through the shield and sent Shining flying through the air. While the shield took most of the hit, the remaining power coursed through Shining’s body like an electrical charge, causing his body to contort in agony. After crashing against the ground and skidding a few feet, Shining started to push himself up, trying to get back into the fight and avoid the next of Sombra’s attacks.

Throughout this fight with Sombra, he had attacked relentlessly, never playing defensive for long. If that was to remain true, he could count that Sombra was already charging forward to split him in half with that damn axe of his. Looking up, Shining saw that Sombra had other problems to deal with as both Ironside and Flash attacked him.

Ironhide was on the attack, having closed the distance between himself and Sombra, engaging him at close quarters. Ironhide knew that a unicorn’s prefered fighting at mid to long range to use their magic, so he took that advantage away and got close enough for his knives. While Ironhide was on the offensive, Flash was playing defence for the old war horse, as he used the short sword he had grabbed to block the battle axe anytime Sombra tried to bring it down. The frustration was evident on Sombra’s face as he was forced to stay on the defensive by creatures so below him.

As Shining started to move forward, sword at the ready, he could not help appreciating the sight before him and his part in it. An Earth Pony, a Pegasus, and a Unicorn were fighting together to take on a force that none of them could handle alone, and that only by working together did they have a chance to beat it. This very teamwork was the foundation of Equestria, and why they would win the night!

Now charging forward, Shining closed the distance between to the battle and lunged at Sombra. Thrusting his sword forward, Shining barely caught an exposed part of Sombra’s armor, slicing the flesh like a knife going through hot butter.

Sombra bellowed as the blade cut through him and turned to Shining, murderous rage in his eyes as he prepared a blast of magic. Before he could release the blast, Ironhide headbutted Sombra square in the snout, causing the king to take a step back as fresh blood poured from his nose. With Sombra distracted, Shining wasted no time in firing at King Sombra’s chest, causing sparks of magic to dance across Sombra’s body. Right as the spell made contact, a loud clang echoed in Shining’s ears. Looking around, he saw Sombra’s axe was mere inches from making contact with him, but standing in its way was Flash’s sword, all of the young soldier’s might behind it. Smiling, Shining looked from the pegasus to the earth pony with renewed determination.

“Lets send this bastard back to Hell!” Shining shouted, taking a step forward and thrusting his sword at Sombra. As he did so, Ironhide swept at Sombra with one of his longer knives, while Flash dove forward with his own blade ready to carve up the enemy. Together they kept the Scourge of the North on the back hoof.

Anytime he tried to block one attack, the other two would strike with precise blows, hitting him wherever his armor did not cover. Blood rained down from open wounds, changing black to crimson. The combination of the three attackers made wounds faster than Sombra’s magic could heal them, leaving his physical shell vulnerable and sending his soul back down below.

Sombra’s eyes widened in building rage at the thought of being cast back down into hell. The unrelenting torture of being torn apart, burned alive, eaten, to have every part of him destroyed to only be put back together to endure it again and again. That fury built up in Sombra as sparks started to cross his body.

“I will never go back!” he roared, as an explosive wave of energy emanated from him, sending his attackers backwards and skidding across the stone ground. He didn’t care for any of the others but Shining Armor: the one he had been driven to kill when he was in the depths of hell, the one he wanted to make pay for everything that had been done to him. It was his revenge against Shining Armor that had kept his identity in hell, allowing to come back as himself.

Advancing forward, Sombra’s mind was filled with the horrors he had endured in hell, all the things that had been done to him to break his will, to make him just another tortured soul in the pit. He had endured the layers of hell and he was not going back; he was never going back. With his axe being dragged against the ground, he knew that his final salvation came in killing Shining Armor.

Standing above the form of Shining Armor, Sombra prepared himself to strike him down once and for all with his axe. Before he could realize this, a sharp and agonizing pain rippled through his body. He looked to his side with widening eyes. There stood Flash Sentry, driving a sword through his right side, blood oozing out with every beat of his heart. Then, before he could fully react, pain shot through his left side as multiple parts of his body were struck, before another long blade embedded itself deep within him. In unyielding pain, Sombra saw the hulking figure of Ironhide next to him with a blade of his own inside Sombra’s chest, jamming in several throwing knives for good measure.

Blood started to seep out of Sombra’s mouth as the magic that had been healing him seemed to run out, unable to keep up with the fury of the attacks. If it had been enough to suffer like he had, Shining Armor was getting back to his hooves, his sword encased in magical aura. The two’s eyes met for a moment, and in that moment both knew it was over.

“To be fair...” Shining growled, as he lifted his sword into the air, “you couldn't have handled my sister,” Shining spoke softly, before his blade sliced through the air and through the flesh and bones of Sombra.

The thud of Sombra’s head hitting the cobblestone ground could have been the most magical sound in the world to Shining at that moment, no matter how gruesome it might have been to take pleasure in such a thing. Giving out a deep sigh, the magic around his sword laxed and it fell to his side, the glowing aura around it barely visible.

Ironhide and Flash also let go of their own weapons, letting the headless body of King Sombra to fall over defeated. Each one of them seemed to give the same exhausted sigh of breath as they looked to one another, victory within their hooves. Out of all of them, Ironhide seemed to have the most energy left as he ripped his knife out of Sombra.

“You should be proud of yourselves. That was a battle I shall have fond memories of,” the old war horse said, sheathing his blade, before he looked over at Flash. “I think that little battle earned you a promotion.” Flash gave a weak salute to Ironhide, which the older stallion smiled at.

“Thank you, sir, but if that means I have to do this again… I’d rather not,” Flash said breathlessly, and he looked over at Shining Armor. “So... what’s next?” Before Shining could form an answer, the sound of multiple hoofsteps echoed on the stone ground.

Shining gave a ragged breath as he looked around. On all sides they were surrounded by the undead army. Even with the loss of what he assumed to be their general, the undead hordes didn't seem the least bit phased. Lifting his sword up again, coated in Sombra’s blood, he prepared himself to fight on.

“It looks like we're surrounded,” Flash mumbled, extending his wings, getting ready to take to the air once more. Next to him, Ironhide was pulling a knife out of Sombra’s corpse before taking his position next to Shining Armor.

“The poor bastards,” he said, the fires of war still blazing within his eyes as he scanned the area around them. He then took a step out before Shining Armor and Flash Sentry and scanned over the enemies around them. “Surrender!”

Chapter 18: War in the Heavens

View Online

Chapter 18: War in the Heavens

“But Aunt Celestia, I can fi—”

“Uh, uh, uh, no buts. You have special cargo. There is no way I would allow you to fight.”

“But—” Celestia placed her hoof on Cadance’s lips with a smile, tilting her head ever so slightly, a look of pure content on her face a contradiction to the war all around.

“This is not a point you can argue, Cadance,” Celestia said warmly, her voice like that of a mother soothing her child. Removing her hoof from Cadance’s lips, she looked to Night Light and Twilight Velvet behind Cadance along with the handful of Royal Guards. “Your place is with them, to keep them and your foal safe.” Celestia’s smile never faulted as she looked at the ponies before her. “Now go, the tunnels will get you safely outside the city and out of harm's way. Before you know it, this will all be behind us and we will be enjoying dinner once again.”

Cadance looked to Celestia, wanting to stay, to fight beside her and Luna like an Alicorn should, but deep down she knew Celestia was right.

“Fine. But please, be safe,” Cadance breathed, as she turned to leave through the tunnel. “And when you see Shining, tell him I’m safe.”

“Will do,” Celestia said, her horn glowing gold and causing the pillar that had hid the secret tunnel to lower, concealing it once more. Smiling as it fell back into place, she turned back to the dining hall. Once one of the most well kept and prestigious places in the castle, it was now littered with broken glass, fine china, bits of food, and the remains of fallen enemies.

Walking forward, Celestia paid no attention to the enemies climbing through the large broken window that looked down upon Canterlot, now in flames. The attackers charged at her; but before they could get within striking distance, a silver streak zipped through the air silent as the wind, dancing between them like a spark. As it did, it left a trail of fading silver behind it, and Celestia’s would be attackers fell to the ground dead. Celestia gave s small sigh as she walked over them, and towards the source of the silver streak.

Sitting a few feet away with a cup of tea to her lips was Luna, eyes closed. All around her the silver streak flew through the air, taking out any threat that got to close to her or her sister. The way she sat there, enjoying her tea, one would have thought she was enjoying a calm evening instead of in a room surrounded by a ever growing pile of bodies. As Celestia neared, Luna lowered the cup from her lips and opened her eyes slightly. “You can feel it, can’t you sister?”

Celestia sighed at Luna’s question, before turning her head towards the shattered window overlooking the burning city of Canterlot. Out in the distance she could feel dark magic at work, a chilling sensation, an invisible force twisted and bent, distorting the natural order of the universe. The magic was ice-cold, coiling around the attackers like barbed wire.

That was not the only magic she could feel, though. Out there in the darkness, there was another, force, one that had disturbed her every night for the last five years. While the first magic was cold and dark, the other was ablaze, a firestorm of untamed magic that burned widely. It was the magic of the Ghost Rider.

“Yes Sister, I feel it,” Celestia whispered as she made her way to the shattered window. Flashes of bright green and orange radiated in the distance, flames of intense magic crashing against one another.

“Do you believe that they are connected?” Luna’s voice came from behind, the sound of glass crunching under hooves as she approached. The tiny sliver of moonlight still danced through the air, felling any attackers before they could interrupt the Sisters.

Celestia still looked out over Canterlot, feeling the magical energies of those like Shining Armor fighting against the dark magic with everything they had. Shining Armor’s magic was pulled from the purest of skill and emotion, to defend and protect, a power driven from life itself to protect life. The forces he was up against were much darker, and the only way she could describe it was savage. The magic Shining and the rest of the Royal Guard fought was a swirling mass of greed, lust, and rage, fueled by negative emotions. The magic the enemy used felt cold when she reached out to feel it with her own power.

“No. I doubt they are. The magic at work here is much too dark, nothing like the Ghost Rider’s,” Celestia said. “The Rider’s magic is pure and unrelenting rage, searing hot and demonic. This feels... cold. Hollow.

“Besides, the Ghost Rider wouldn't launch such a large attack. When he attacks, the battle is over in a matter of minutes and normally the only innocent ponies present were the victims of those the Rider was after. Whatever power that is attacking Canterlot is not the Ghost Rider’s power.”

As Luna had stood next to her sister as she contemplated, the streak of silver zipped around the room, taking out any that would try to do them harm. “Then who might it be? The magic here is far superior than that of the most talented of unicorns,” Luna stated, squinting her eyes trying to get a better look at the battle raging on.

“I do not know sister, but whoever it is they shall regret harming our subjects,” Celestia’s voice grew cold, as sparks of golden energy cascaded across her body. She would never consider making direct contact with her enemies, in the possibility that unleashing her full power could harm any ponies too close to her when she did so. Even with centuries of practice with her magic, not even she could fully control the immense power gifted to her.

Luna took a cautious step to the side, as the temperature around Celestia’s body grew hotter, as her power came off of her in waves like the sun she controlled. “Dear sister, dost thou think it wise to use so much power?”

Then, as if to answer Luna’s question, the twin heavy wood doors blew open, sending splints of wood in every direction as they were blown clean off their hinges. Both sisters turned to the door, raising their shields in unison. The shards of wood and rubble from the surrounding stonework clashed against the shields of gold and silver, but shields never wavered and both Sisters stood there unharmed and ready.

Black smoke billowed into the room, along with the sound of metal clashing and the yells of those in combat or wounded. Even so, a sharp metallic clatter could be heard within the mass of sound, growing louder with each passing second. The sound of it synchronized with hooves hitting the ground, approaching with an easy pace as though time worked for them and would allow the source of the noise all the time it needed.

“I would deem it wise for her to use her full power. As should you, my beautiful Princess Luna,” a rich, deep voice said, echoing off the walls of the grand hall, its point of origin unseen in the murky haze. The sisters kept their eyes on the twin doors as the sound of metal striking the ground grew louder. “It’s not everyday you fight your better.” An invisible force shot out of the hallway with those very words.

The force itself would have been enough to send anypony tumbling backwards, but the princesses of night and day were not anypony. They stood their ground, not even registering the force worthy of their recognition as they gaze unwavering into the hallway, as the smoke was pushed out and left the corridor clear.

Standing there in the ruins of the entranceway was a pony clad from the tip of their horn to the end of their tail in black armor. Across the black armor what appeared to be sigils and runes were carved into the armor, glowing bright red that shone against the armor like jagged claw marks of a hellish beast. A cape of black silk billowed behind the pony as all traces of the assailant were hidden under the armor; all except for their bright red eyes. Though the red eyes were not what made Celestia’s blood turn hot, and Luna’s cold but what they saw what the armor was shielding.

“You… you’re a…” Celestia stared at the pony before her, who stared right back at her as it unfurled its wings.

“Ah yes. It’s shocking to see an Alicorn outside your little group, isn't it? And a male to boot,” the armored figured said, his voice filled with scorn, his red eyes never leaving Celestia’s purple ones.

“Who art thou?” Luna growled, stepping forward herself as sparks of silver gathered around her horn, glaring at the figure who dare attacked their home and city. “So we might write it upon thy grave.”

The figure threw its head back and laughed, though with its armor one could not see his mouth open to laugh as hard as he did. “Ah, that is rich! Oh, I might have kept you as a jester if I did not need to kill you this night,” the armored alicorn laughed, lowering its head once more, red eyes burning as he glared at Luna. “But you may call me Blackhea—”

A blast of bright yellow energy struck the stallion before he could finish saying his name, sending him flying backwards into the hallway for whence he came. Luna whipped her head around to see sparks of pure power rolling off Celestia’s horn as she stepped forward, her gazed fixed upon where she had sent the figure.

“Sister, did you… did you…”

“I have no time to play games,” Celestia snapped, as she took another step forward. “If he believes he can invade our home and threaten us like that I will show him the error of his ways,” her words were a low growl as golden sparks cascaded all around her.

A primal roar rang out just as a wave of red energy shot down the hallways, covering the floor, walls, and ceiling as it came through. The instant the sisters saw the attack, they jumped opposite of one another, avoiding the attack as it smashed into the wall on the far end of the dining hall. The energy shook the entire area, as the wall behind started to collapse the stonework seared in the heat of the attack.

The glow from the attack had barely faded when another barrage of power came streaking down the hallway in the form of red sparks, jumping from one surface to another before entering the room and seeking out the sisters. As times before, both sisters acted in unison and their shields came up once again, causing the sparks of deadly red energy to splash against the shields harmlessly.

“I am Blackheart!” The voice of the dark alicorn roared, the magic he had used before to make his voice echo at work again. “Son of the Devil!” As the sparks entered the room and occupied the attention of both princesses, Blackheart had made his way back into the dining hall, his cape billowing in an intangible breeze. As he entered, red tendrils of energy ran across his body forming a second layer of armor around him made of pure magic.

“You’re a son of a something,” Celestia spat, as her shield faded as golden energy sparked off of her body and the ground around her. Then with a simple flick of her head golden gems came into existence around her in a circle, each giving off heat as they spread out from Celestia and into the air around her. With another flick of her head, the gems started to fire off beams of energy at Blackheart.

Blackheart jumped out of the way of the first blast, which gouged out a piece the floor as it struck it. Blackheart unfurled his armored wings and took to the air just as another blast of energy struck the ground where he had been just a second before. The red energy still congealed around him as he flew, but didn’t hinder his ability to cast his own magic.

As he flew through the air of the spacious room, Blackheart’s armored horn sparked with power before sending out a blast the size of his own hoof at Celestia with deadly intent. Before the power could reach her, a beam of silver energy intercepted it and the colliding powers exploded in a dazzling shower of yellow sparks.

Luna had taken up position next to her sister and a silver-like mist encircled them. The mist was a collection of Luna’s own power, ready to be used and changed into whatever she might need to defend herself and Celestia. This was not the first time the sisters had been in combat together, and the dance was the same as always: Celestia was on the attack, while Luna played defense.

While Blackheart was coming to realize this, he failed to notice three of the gems Celestia had formed rise next to him and let out a simultaneous blast of gold energy into his side. The demonic pony gave out a roar of pain as the red shield flared around him, taking the magical part of the attack, but not the kinetic. He flew across the dining hall and into a stone wall, breaking off pieces of marble as it he collided with it.

Before he could even begin to fall down the side of the wall, two more gems appeared before him and let out three round bursts of energy, hitting Blackheart at point blank range. He gave out a roar of pain before falling the rest of the way onto the marble floor of the castle, his armor clanking upon impact.

Celestai and Luna turned towards the fallen Blackheart, both smiling as they looked at the limp form as they advanced, the silver mist never fading.

“My beloved sister, is it me or does it seem that this ragged mongrel is all bark and no bite?” Celestia asked in a mocking tone, her golden gems floating back to her still pointed at Blackheart.

“Thou must agree sister, we are most unimpressed by this battle,” Luna tittered, as they took another step forward.

Just as they did, fire erupted from the ground around Blackheart, shooting straight upward. Fames washed across the ceiling as Blackheart stood up, the sigels on his armor growing a brighter red.

“Don’t you dare think this battle is over! I, Blackheart, shall end your lives tonight!” He roared out, as flames began to grow and intensify around him, now spreading across the floor towards the sister ready to strike like an angry cobra.

Before the flames could reach them, both sisters took to the air as the mist around Luna intensified swirling around her and Celestia to shield them from the flames. The gems fired their golden energy at Blackheart in rapid succession, but the blasts only faded when they got within a foot of him. Even within the storm of fire, Blackheart’s red eyes stood out amongst the growing inferno.

With another roar of pure anger and hatred, twin bolts of red energy shot out of the fire and towards Celestia and Luna. The gems flew to intercept and fired bolts of their own power, but the darts of red energy smashed through the gold ones and into the gems themselves, which exploded. As the gems flew forward to intercept more blasts of red power from Blackheart, the silver mist around Luna and Celestia started to grow and swell in size.

As the mist began to become a fine cloud of power, an aura of silver energy started to emanate from Luna as her eyes closed in concentration. She started to take in deep breaths, breathing in through her nose and letting it slowly out of her mouth seemingly unaware of the battle around them, not even when her sister’s magical gems exploded close to her when they were lost to demonic power.

At once Luna’s eyes flew open, showing nothing but pure white and a faint silvery glow coming from them. The silver cloud expanded to encompass the whole room, swallowing the fire within it as it encased itself over Luna and Celestia. The cloud also tried to ensnare Blackheart within it, but the outer layer of magical protection kept the cloud away from him. As the two powers met a loud hiss, like that of cold water being poured onto white metal, rang out.

Blackheart growled in anger, still shooting out the beams of red lightning at the sisters, but the gems kept intercepting them as Celestia and Luna changed roles of attacker and defender. Once the cloud of silver engery fully encompassed the room, Luna’s horn gave out a single spark of silver energy. The cloud burst into a solid light for half a heartbeat, before fading as fast as it came.

When the light returned to normal the cloud had vanished, as well as all the fire that Blackheart had summoned up, leaving the room in charred ruins and the smell of sulfur and brimstone heavy in the air. Blackheart glared up at the two sisters, those red eyes still burning bright as the energy around him crackled and popped with power.

Celestia and Luna glared down at him as they hovered in the air meer feet away from him, Luna’s silver mist already starting to reform once again.

“You are no threat to the two of us,” Celestia said, her voice tinged with annoyance. “Do you really believe you could take on the two of us with cheap tricks? Any spell you could cast, any spell you could dream of we have seen or done ourselves. You are outclassed and outpowered in every way,” Celestia’s voice was sharp and crisp like a teacher talking down to an upstart student. “Surrender!”

Blackheart’s gaze never left Celestia, dark energy flaring up around him. “So, you have seen all that this world has to offer in magic then?” Blackheart asked, as he raised his hoof up to one of the leather straps that held the breastplate of his armor. The armor fell just enough that a bit of his fur shown through. “Then let me show you the magic of Hell!”

Without a second of hesitation, Blackheart drove his hoof into his own chest with the cracking and popping of bone being broken. Blood gushed out of the wound splattering against the floor, forming a puddle in mere seconds. Blackheart coughed in pain, blood spurting out of the gaps in his visor to trickle down the front of his helmet and breastplate.

“Stars above…” Luna gasped, raising a hoof to her mouth as she watched the grotesque display. “What madness is this?”

Blackheart gave out a weak chuckle as he pulled his hoof from his chest, a gallant of blood falling from the wound in a sickening plop. “What you call madness, my dear Luna, is a way of life in Hell,” Blackheart said, as red sparks started to form around the massive wound before he redid the leather strap. Blackheart stood in the pool of his own blood, having stretched to include his back hooves. The blood continued to stretch out, filling causes of the floor with dark liquid till it overflowed and sought out more space. “Pain is strength, and strength is life!”

“You are sick,” Celestia hissed, tossing her head back and forth again summoning more gems into existence. “It will be a kindness to put you out of your sick misery,” Celestia watched the blood, not understanding what he could help to achieve with wounding himself so greatly. There was a power in blood for the dark arts, but never had she heard or read about any kind of magic that would use the caster’s blood in such a way besides summonings.

“My sickness is what will give me the strength to kill you!” Blackheart bellowed, as he ran a hoof through his blood. As he did, dark purple sparks ran through the blood till the sparks found their way back to Blackheart and ran up his body and coalescing around his horn. A thunderous cry came from Blackheart as the dark red blood around him turned a dark purple, nearly black.
Then at the same instant it rose from the ground in single droplets, no bigger than the tip of a hoof, and hovered around him.

“Now… die!” with the hiss of the word, the blood gathered around him shot into the air towards the sister in darks streaks of gore. At once, Luna’s horn sparked with silver brilliance, making the mist rise up to intercept the attack as Celestia’s gems moved around it to get into a position to attack.

Yet, before the droplets of blood struck the shield they vanished, as if imploding on themselves. Before either sister had time to react to the sight, explosions rang out in ear splitting detonations. The shock alone sent both sisters flying through the air and crashing into the wall far behind them. The force of the impact shattered the stained glass windows behind them, shards raining down upon them.

Blackheart was far from done. With a cry with vicious glee, more of the tainted blood flew towards Celestia and Luna. Each droplet formed a small spear, no bigger than a needle, but with the speed behind them and formed into a solid substance, it would end any that got in the way of the storm.

Celestia was able to recover faster than her sister, and without a spark or motion a shield of bright gold formed a dome around them, right as the bloody needles struck the shield. While holding up a shield against a barrage like this would be a challenge, to even the most gifted of unicorns, Celestia had millenias of experience and power to spare.

As she held up the shield, pieces of the fallen glass, stone, and any other object within her imident sight gained an aura of gold around them. Celestia then fixated her sight on Blackheart, her eyes going completely white as sparks of gold ran across the length of her body. The objects held in her power, shot at Blackheart with the speed and intensity that would make any Wonderbolt envious.

Blackheart saw the attack coming the moment that Celestia’s magic ensnared the items. Before the projectiles could make it halfway across the room, Blackheart’s horn flared with red sparks and ran down across his head and causing his eyes to burn an even brighter shade of hellish red. His aura removed the visor from around his mouth just in time for him to let a torrent of blue fame escape his mouth, incinerating the improvised weapons, and racing towards Celestia.

Behind her, Luna managed to get to her hooves and the silver mist once again formed up around the outer layer of Celestia’s shield and went forth to combat the flames. The two forces of magical energy struck each other in such force that the entire castle shook with the collision, causing cracks to form in several surfaces around them.

As the explosion rang out, Celestia condensed the shield down into a triangular-shaped one with a star in the center of it, still large enough to hold the storm of needles at bay. Her horn then blazed with golden fire as balls of fire started to form on either side of her. With an effort of will, the two golden orbs of fire shot out from Celestia and curved back around,focused on striking Blackheart from both sides, as he kept up the wave of torrent of fire at Luna’s mist.

Before either fireball could strike him, the droplets of purple blood that surrounded him started to combine together, forming shapes of greater size than the fireballs. When the fireballs drew near, the large globs of blood spread apart and engulfed the balls of fire as easily as one could put out a candle. Though Celestia could not see Blackheart in the exchange of power, she was sure the smug, arrogant son of a bitch was smirking in delight.

“Luna, we must strike him together,” Celestia called out, facing her sister as she crouched down like a cat ready to pounce. “He could not defend against our combined strength,”

“Indeed our sister,” Luna said, turning her gaze to Celestia, her eyes pure white as well. “We shall hold this barrier till you are…” Luna’s eyes widened before the blue of her eyes returned filled with panic. “Tia, behind you!”

Celestia barely heard the warning when a burning pain shot from her stomach and all the way through her till it struck her back. Before she could even see what had struck her, another pain, and another, and she did something she had not done in such a long time.

She cried out in pain.

Staggering on her hooves, she looked down to see three purple spears jutting out of her torso like claws, and sticky red blood—her blood—running down the tips and pooling on the ground. How long has it been, since I have been struck? Celestia thought, the pain an afterthought to just the shock of being struck. Since, I have seen my own blood? The three purple spears, made of Blackheart’s own blood, slowly pulled out of her twisting as they did. Another cry of pain escaped Celestia, as the spears removed themselves and repositioned themselves slowly, ready to take their time with next strike.

Before they could strike, silver energy struck each of the spears and they became enshrowded with ice. Celestia turned her head to the source, though it felt slower than before, the reaction needing more effort than it should. Her lilac eyes fell upon Luna, her face scrunched up, her teeth bared in under rage as tears flowed from her eyes. She knew where Luna’s rage came from, why she was crying, and she should have felt the same, should have been in screaming in pain yet she couldn't, as one thought swam in her mind.

Luna is much too beautiful to make such a face. It does not suit her one bit. With that, she fell to her side, her body engulfed in unimaginable pain.

Luna looked down at Celestia, fear, panic, rage, and sorrow all trying to fight for dominance in her mind she had to push it all away! She needed to act!

As Celestia fell, so did her shield and the bloody needles resumed their attack. She could not keep Blackheart’s attack at bay, and defend at the same time. Instead she gathered up all the energy she could spare, and threw herself upon her sister.

In a flash of brilliant silver, both she and Celestia disappeared, as the storm of fire and bloody needles smashed into where they had been only mere seconds ago. While powerful in her own right, teleportation had never been one of Luna’s more skilled arts. She managed to teleport herself and Celestia to the very end of the dining hall, away from the large doors.

As they appeared, Luna jumped off of her sister and began to examine her, unsure how to place her with such an injury to her stomach and back. When rolling onto her side to get a better look, Luna gave out a gasp of pure horror. The area around Celestia’s had worsened already in the short amount of time.

Purple veins snaked around the wounds and spread across Celestia’s body, pulsing in evil beats as Celestia’s breathing became more shallow. Her face was covered in sweat as she squeezed her eyes closed in complete agony. Blood was still seeping from the wounds as well, staining Celestia’s brilliant white coat as it fell.

“She was so certain she understood the magics of the world,” Luna’s head whipped around to face Blackheart, a rage that she had never felt before building up inside like a dam ready to release. If Blackheart had felt anything in the murderous look in Luna’s eyes, he did not show it as he slowly advanced on the younger sister, his armored hooves striking the ground with metallic clicks.

He had put his visor back on, making those wretched red eyes the only defining feature about him. The purple droplets of blood swirled around him, ready to be shaped and used however their master saw fit.

“The blood of a fallen is quite poisonous. In fact most morals who merely touch it die instantly. Then again, neither of you are mortals,” Blackheart let out a cold dark laugh as he advanced, taking all the time he needed to savor this moment. “But, it won’t matter for long and I shall put her out of her pain, it’s the least I could do,”

No sooner had he said those words, the temperature in the area around them dropped instantly. Frost formed on the windows that remained, the exhale of Blackheart’s vile breath became visible, and ice snaked across the ground from where Luna made contact with the ground growing like her rage.

Blackheart stopped in his tracks as the ice started to overtake the room and heading towards him. He gave out a low snort as it approached, blue fire escaping from between the gaps in his visor halting the ice from touching him, forcing the ice to move around him. Looking up from the ice, Blackheart fixated on Princess Luna, who stood over her wounded older sister ready to keep her from further harm.

Luna’s eyes had turned pure white once more, her wings fully extended as an aura of glacier-blue surrounded her. Sparks of furious silver darted across her body, her furious eyes locked upon Blackheart who stood motionless as he watched her.

“Thou thinkest the night belongs to thyself and kin. For tis only when the sun is down that thy foul power can grow. Thou forget who rules the night! Who brings upon the night!” The sparks of silver became lightning, shooting out from Luna and striking the stone around her into fine dust. “For we are the ruler of the night! Ruler of darkness and cold! For we are Princess Luna!”

Blackheart’s red eyes widen at the sight of the enraged Princess Luna. Not in living memory could one remember what a truly angered alicorn looked like, the full power that they could wield once provoked to that point. Ice began to take the ground from under him, his own power unable to hold Luna at bay no longer.

When Luna took a step towards him, power crackling all around her, he lost it. Fear overtook the Son of the Devil as he roared in defiance of her power.

All the droplets of blood gathered around him rocketed towards Luna, as the blue flames he had summoned earlier started to shoot out of the gaps in his armor, collencing in a storm around him, until he pulled his visor down again and a cataclysm of fire erupted from his mouth towards Luna. As before, his blood imploded upon itself when near Luna in detonations of destructive force. The fire raced towards her like a locomotive slamming into Luna as Blackheart fired in rapid succession blasts of red energy.

The amount of magical energy that was being turned into a single attack of destructive force was more than most unicorns could summon up throughout their entire life. Throughout it all Blackheart screamed in primal fear and hatred towards the force he was opposing, the sigils and runes upon his armor growing their brightest they had been all night as he threw everything into the attack. Stone cracked and shattered at the relentless attack, anything that could ignite tuned to ash, and the last of the windows shattered under the mighty force.

Finally, Blackheart could not withstand the taxation he was putting his body through, and sagged where he stood, the fire cutting out and the blasts of red energy fading. The ice that Luna had summoned was completely melted, and had evaporated in the heat of his attack. The entire back wall of the hall had been destroyed, as parts of the roof started to cave in. Even some of the stonework had been heated to the point where it no longer could hold its shape.

Blackheart stood there, breathing heavily as the smoke hid whatever damage he had brought upon the Princess of the Night.

“I must have killed her… I had to have killed her! She must be dead!” He roared, watching the smoke. “This armor… the power he gave me… the power of a fallen! Not even one of them could have…” The smoke that hid Luna from him was pushed away by a force Blackheart could not see, but pressed against him, forcing him to take a step back.

Where Blackheart thought he would find the singed remains of the rulers of Equestria, where he thought nothing could have survived a shield of glacial blue held strong humming with power. Frost had gathered on the inside of it, concealing all within it in its icy depths but a pair of glowing white eyes could be seen, the eyes of Luna.

“No… No… No!” Blackheart cried, sparks of red dancing around his horn as he brought forth power again, and shot it at the shield. “Die! Die you bitch! Just die!” He snarled, before his yelling became intangible as he threw whatever fleeting power he had left at the shield. He would have been better off throwing snowballs at the shield constructed by Luna, as it didn’t even flicker as the blasts of energy smashed against it, disappearing like hoofprints in a blizzard.

“Silence” it had came off as a whisper at first, like when one thought they heard their name upon the wind, but it grew louder and in power as it filled the space between Luna and Blackheart before coming a solid force striking Blackheart full in the chest.

The black metal of Blackheart’s armor shattered as he was thrown backwards, skidding across the remains of the hall as he cried out in pain. Coming to a halt several yards away, Blackheart tried to pick himself up, fresh blood spilling onto the ground before, unable to infuse it with power again. Looking up, his red eyes filled with fear Blackheart could only watch as Luna walked towards him.

The uneven ground didn’t phase her as she approached, like a vision from a dream she made her path towards him, her hooves never seeming to touch the ground. Ice spread out around her, as the temperature grew steadily colder with each passing moment, with each step she took.

Blackheart’s eyes darted around, searching for something, anything to help him to turn the tide. His eyes found it, emerald green light in the distance far behind her. His face still hidden by the helmet, a smile formed on his face as he lifted his head high as his body fell back onto the ground.

“Fin Fang Foom! I summon you!” His voice was loud and crisp, echoing into the night air above the clashing of metal of the battle going on around them. He then turned his eyes on Luna’s glowing white ones and wheezed out a laugh. “Die bitch,” he snarled.

As the name was called out, the emerald flames subsided and Blackheart could feel the power of the Lord of Dragons coming towards him, the centuries of power that had been gathered in a single creature that was far beyond those of Torch and his kin. Yet, he also felt something else. There was another force upon the mighty dragon, one that he only began to realize all too late.

The large form of Fin Fang Foom crashed into the wall leading further into the castle. Bright red and pulsing burn marks covered most of the dragon’s body. Pieces of the dragon’s flesh were missing, and large gashes had been made in his scales, a yellow substance seeping from them that Blackheart could only assume was blood. The once mighty dragon’s right leg looked like it had been broken in two with the unnatural way it was laying, twisted and misshapen. Other parts of Foom’s body were also misshapen, the scales and flesh around them had collapsed in on themselves from immense trauma.

The dragon’s body was broken, and his breath was a shallow wheeze as stood upon the edge of death. Upon the dragon’s chest, clad in black and spiked armor stood a pony with a burning skull. Blackheart’s eyes grew wide with renewed rage seeped in.

“Damn you! Damn you vile vermin! I swear! I swear by HIS name I shall still have my revenge upon you! You wretched dem—” Blackheart’s voice was caught in his throat, as a sudden and unrelenting cold went through his hooves. Looking away from the Ghost Rider, as he approached the dragon to use the Penance Stare, he found Luna standing above him.

Her eyes were still glowing white, and watching him without the slightest hint of emotion. Blackheart couldn’t help but shudder as the cold crept up his body. Looking down, his body now shivering beyond his control, he saw that Luna had placed the very tip of her hoof upon him. From where her hoof touched, ice spread across his armor and into any gaps it could find inside to his body. The ice formed upon his body, layering it in burning cold.

The pure agony of it kept him screaming, as his lungs froze and he became unable to breathe. All he could do was stare up into the emotionless eyes of Princess Luna, as she slowly bent over to him next to where his ear was, as ice started to move up his neck.

“Die… bitch,” she whispered into his ear, before the ice fully enveloped him, leaving him in a coffin of ice.

As the ice over took Blackheart, the glowing white of Luna’s eye faded and she staggered slightly. It had been a long, long time since she had called upon that much power and she could already feel the effects of the use starting to take its toll on her body. Her work was far from over, however, as she looked up at the Ghost Rider.

She was just in time to witness this infamous, Penance Stare -as one of her sister’s personal agents called it- take place. The Ghost Rider stood on the tip of the dragon's nose, the sockets where his eyes should have been had two pints of orange flame within them as they stared into the dragon’s eyes. Wisps of purple mist flowed from the dragon’s eyes into the Rider’s, in an unbroken wave until the essence fully left the dragon and flowed into the Rider.

As the last of the mist entered the Rider, the points of orange light went out and the Rider let out a growl of what could only be satisfaction as he rolled his neck, popping of his vertebrae audible from where she stood. The Rider then turned towards her, his empty eyes focused on her. Before the Rider could utter one word, Luna used her will and slammed the Rider into the ground before her.

The Rider roared in defiance, but before he could so much as move ice began to creep over him as well, as silver tendrils of energy erupted from the ground and held him there. The Rider started to thrash about, but Luna held no fear for him and approached.

“What art thou?” She demanded of him, glaring down at the flaming skull and metal horn of the Rider. Ghost Rider looked up at her, his body still thrashing around as he gave out low growls as he tried to free himself. After the monster she had just faced, Luna was in no mood for games and with a single flick of her horn the tendrils of energy tighten around him. “What. Art. Thou?” She growled through gritted teeth.

“Where is Blackheart?!” The Rider shouted back, a demand more than a question. Luna fought the urge to take a step back, the raspy sound of the Rider’s vice and the hint of cruelty within it was enough to give any pony a start, but she would no show fear.

“Over there,” she said gesturing to the block of ice that held Blackheart. The Rider moved his head to look at the frozen Blackheart before turning back to Luna.

“Where is Blackheart?” He roared again, the fire from his skull already starting to melt the ice that held him. With her eyes growing white again, Luna created more ice around the Rider to hold him in place.

“Listen beast, we do not know what thou art, nor why he is here. But he is now in our power, and shall answer us when we ask him a question!” Once more the energy around the Rider tightened, but Luna only got a growl of annoyance from the Rider. That was enough to push Luna’s anger further, as the Rider defined her authority. She readied another enchantment of ice, when a voice came to her.

“Lu… Lu?” Luna’s heart skipped a beat as the voice of her sister called to. The remainder of her injuries came like a flash flood to the front of Luna’s mind and promptly forgot all about the Rider as she raced to Celestia aid.

Celestia was still laying on the ground where Luna had placed her, tears were now in her eyes as she tried to push herself up. As Luna approached, she placed a hoof gently on her shoulder to keep her down. “You mustn't rise sister, we do not know how injured you are,” Luna whispered, trying to keep her voice low and comforting. Celestia tried to rise further up, but fell back as a yelp of pain escaped her lips.

“It hurts Lulu, it hurts so much…” Lun could feel her heart breaking as she heard Celestia’s words, the words of her elder sister that had spent years protecting her, cry out in pain.

“Shh… we know sister. We know. We shall find help as soon as we can,” she said, leaning forward and running her nose against Celestia's cheek. Celestia gave out a whimper of pain, before opening her eye up ever so slightly.

“Is he… Is he…”

“We have been victorious this day,” Luna whispered, unable to keep the note of pride out of her voice. “He will cause you no more pain,” Celestia’s lip curved into a smile at the end, just as another tremor of pain went through her. “Please, do not try to move or speak. We will have help so—”

A vicious roar cut Luna off, as the sound of ice and stone cracking followed. Luna turned around to find the Ghost Rider free of his binds and walking towards the edge of the crumbling castle wall that overlooked the city. She could hear him take in several deep breaths through his nose, before letting out a howl of pure frustration as he slammed his armored hooves against the ground.

“Where is he?!” The Rider bellowed, before looking out toward the city again. This time he opened his mouth ever so slightly, and a high pitch whistle erupted from him. It was louder than any train whistle than Luna had ever heard, and it was so high that it made ear ears hurt. Celestia gave out a muffled cry of discomfort that, drew the anger back inside of Luna as she glared at the Rider.

When she looked up at the Rider again, his head was cocked to the side as if he was confused, the flames around his skull dimming slightly. Luna knew that she should be attacking, that she should be restraining the Rider but the idea of the Rider being confused intrigued her. The Rider opened his mouth again, and whistled, not as high pitched this time but just as loud. This time, something flew past the Rider, clanging against the ground.

The Rider turned around to face the source of the sound when another object flew past him, and then another. Soon pieces of something were raining down from the sky, spreading across the crumbled ground of the once grand hall. Luna just watched as the Rider scanned the area, his jaw still ajar as he did so. He then gave out a roar of anger, another piece of the object fell this time Luna recognizing it as a handlebar.

“Th… that sound,” Luna looked back down at Celestia, who was craning to look up. “Is that… is that…” Luna shushed her sister, as she looked back to the Ghost Rider who had formed chains to hold up the handlebars.

“Yes. The Ghost Rider is here,” Luna said, as she felt Celestia try to push herself back up. “No, you mustn't. We shall see to it,” Luna rose from her spot beside her sister and walked towards the Rider again, unsure on how to handle the demon before her. He was holding the handlebars before him, as another chain moved across the ground to retrieve a wheel that was bent out of shape.

With the two objects within his grasp, the Rider’s head shot up to the sky and gave out a roar. This roar was not one of rage, anger, or defense, or at least Luna didn’t believe it to be. Even though it was still rough, and the source of the roar was that of a demon the sound of it almost seemed… sorrowful.

As she approached, she did not watch where her hooves were being placed, and her hoof landed on a large shard of glass, breaking it. The Rider turned to her, the sound cutting off at once as those flaming eyes locked onto her.

For a moment, she was paralyzed, unable to move or look away from those eyes. They seemed to be drawing her closer, as to pull her into those flames around him. Before she could find out, the Rider gave out a roar and fell to his side, clutching at his skull.

“No! It is not your time! The night still belongs to… Argh!” The Ghost Rider roared in pain, as the flames around him started to turn red, and fighting the orange flames that encompassed the Rider’s skull. The armor the Rider wore began to fall apart, clicking onto the ground as he fought his way back onto his hooves, only to fall over again in a roar of pain. As more of the armor disappeared, Luna could make out a leather jacket under it, with spikes running across the shoulders and sleeves.

“You are not yet healed fool! You are wounded!” The Rider yelled, but to whom Luna did not know. “You will not have your mask! Do you not understand? She will know who you—” The Rider gave out another roar of pain as the red flames engulfed him fully. The flames grew brighter for several seconds more, before the form of the Rider exploded in a burst of red fire.

Luna took a step back to avoid the flames, but the flames never made it to the ground. Instead, standing where the Rider had been before, was now a large red earth pony in a leather jacket. He was breathing heavily as blood dripped off of him, his red fur matted in it as he looked up at her. His yellow mane was drenched in sweat and shrouded a part of his face, but Luna could see the bright green eyes hidden behind them.

“We… we know you…” Luna said, though from where she did not know. She tried to put a name to the face, yet she could not find one. The red stallion, shook his head hard as he looked around till his eyes fell upon the block of ice that held Blackheart.

“Who… who is that?” the stallion asked, still breathing hard as he pointed to the ice. “Who did ya fight against?” Luna cocked her head at the stallion, was this still the Ghost Rider? Was this how he was able to hide from them for so long, was another one of that Bentgrass’ theories correct?

The stallion gave out a growl of frustration, just as an orange fire engulfed his right hoof, turning it into a skeletal hoof. “Shut up!” The stallion bellowed, slamming the hoof into the ground. “You were gettin’ us nowhere! We need ta find that bastard before the sun rises!” Once again, Luna had no idea who the stallion was talking to, as he slammed his hoof into the ground.

Then something clicked.

“You… you are the Rider host, are you not?” The red stallion looked up, one of his eyes having turned orange since she saw them last.

“Yes. Ah share a body with the Rider. That is besides the point! Who is in that there ice?” Luna just shook her head slowly, she knew she had seen this stallion before. She looked to the block of ice, and while she could not remember the stallion's name she knew the creature inside of the ice.

“Blackheart,” Luna said, still trying to place the stallion. At once the stallion got to his hooves and ran to the block of ice in a dead sprint. As he did, Luna saw the stallion’s cutie mark and felt realization come over her. Though the mark was badly burned, and had a few cuts around it, there was no denying that it was a green apple. A big, bright green, macintosh apple!

“You are the brother of the Element of Honesty Applejack!” Luna shouted, as the red pony was examining the block of ice. “You are Macintosh Apple! Yet, you are dead! We presided over your funeral!” Mac turned to face Luna and shrugged.

“Surprise. Not dead,” he growled, as he tried to get a better look at the inside of the ice. “Though Ah wish Ah was,” he said, before thumping his hoof against the ice. “What do you mean it's not him? Then who is it?” Luna watched as Mac slammed his hoof against the ice again, his ear twitched as though he was hearing something that she could not. Before Luna could ask again, she watched as Mac slammed his head against the ice and growled in frustration. His head turned back to her, blood falling from where he struck his head.

“Open this! Ah need ta talk to him!” This request pushed the confusion from Luna’s mind, as anger powered her once more.

“We will do no such thing! This demon is responsible for this attack, and nearly killed our sister!” Luna marched towards Mac, her eyes starting to glow again. “Why would we release him?”

“He ain’t Blackheart! His name is Zadkiel! A fallen angel!” Luna stopped midway, looking at the stallion that shouldn’t even be alive.

“A… what?”

“A fallen angel!” Mac shouted, his voice filled with anger. “It’s a long story, but this here used to be an angel till he went mad! Rider and Ah killed him years ago, but Blackheart has an army of dead monsters and he dragged Zadkiel up as well!” Mac said, pounding on the ice. “If Ah don’t find out where Blackheart is, he’s gonna open up the Gates of Hell!” Luna stood there look at Macintosh in disbelief.

Here was the stallion that she spoke at the funeral of, alive, and the host of the Ghost Rider no less. Not only had he escaped justice for these long years, but he was talking about fallen angels, and the Gates of Hell. Luna couldn't handle anymore of this and started to build up her power again, wanting to get to the bottom of this mess without these riddles.

Before she could summon forth the power to restrain the stallion, a spark of fading gold flew past her and hit the icy prison. Luna turned around to find Celestia, with her head raised, panting in visible effort.

“Tia! What are you—”

“Trust him… sister. I believe him,” Celestia’s voice was barely above a whisper, but Luna could hear every word she spoke. Turning back to Mac, he had already shifted his way through the ice, and was ripping the now brittle armor off of the figure. Underneath the black armor was an off white colored pony, with a rust colored mane. He was shivering uncontrollably, and was trying to open his red eyes. Before he could fully open them, Mac struck him in the face as hard as he could with his hoof.

“Now listen here ya fallen bastard,” Mac growled through gritted teeth, as he shook the fallen angel. “The Rider is tryin’ ta tear right through me ta get a taste of that fallen soul of yers again, but Ah’m holding him back,” Mac raised his hoof back again, and struck Zadkiel again. “While Ah’d love ta see him tear into ya, Ah’d figure you know where Blackheart is so spill!” Zadkiel, opened his bleary eyes again, and let out a choking laugh as he saw Macintosh.

“I had a… chance to finally… pass judgment… on you. The Devil’s puppet.” Zadkiel choked out, blood trailing from his mouth. “My… my master gave me power… armor… training to fight… and kill an alicorn. To kill them… he would… he would get me back to Elysium Fields… home to my father,” his red eyes looked up at Mac, and he spat blood into his face, grinning as he did so. “You… won’t beat him… heathen,”

Mac let out a roar, as he pulled Zadkiel up by his head and slammed the back of his skull into the ground, once, twice, and then a third time with vicious force. “You were an angel! An fucking angel! Yer just gonna let Blackheart rule here and Hell? Are ya mad?” Zadkiel let out more laughter, as Mac rose him up and smashed his skull into the ground again. “What’s so funny?”

Zadkiel looked up at Mac, his eyes starting to gloss over in death. “If you had… if you had stayed home… you… would… know…” the breath went out of Zadkiel as his body went limp, before combusting into blue flames. Mac looked down at where the angel had been his eyes, wide, his hooves shaking, and the hellfire in him rose.

“Home? What did he mean?” Luna’s voice was a far off sound to Mac as he kept looking down at his hooves, “Macintosh. What did he mean by that?”

“He… He’s… No!” Mac got to his hooves, as his head whipped around the area in a wild frenzy. His eyes fell upon the handlebar and the bent wheel, before looking at the fallen Fin Fang Foom. “No! Damn it no! You damn dragon!” Mac shouted, orange flames running across his body.

“Macintosh!” Luna bellowed, watching the stallion. “What is going on? Where is Blackheart?” Mac turned to her, both eyes now orange, a fire behind them as he looked back.

“He’s in Ponyville! He tricked us! He fooled us into being here!” Mac slammed his hooves into the ground as he looked at the pieces again. “And that dragon destroyed our motorcycle! We can’t get back in time! He’s gonna kill mah family!” Mac roared again as he slammed his hooves against his head like a madstallion. “Ah failed them! Ah failed them again!” Luna shook her head, looking down at the pieces.

“Can you not simply restore your motorcycle?” Mac gave out a laugh, a dry humorless laugh of a stallion that could not win, and could not bear to think about it.

“The power that would take would leave the Rider with little power to fight Blackheart! The damage was done with magic! We can’t fix that!” Mac shouted, slamming his hoof against his head again. “He’s gonna kill Applejack, Bloom, Little Macky, Rainbow Dash! Damn it! Damn it all! Damn him!” Mac fell forward, his whole body trembling in fury and sorrow. Luna looked down at the fallen stallion, a pang going through her heart.

Her blue eyes scanned the wreckage of the destroyed motorcycle. She knew the Apple family, she knew Applejack and her honest work. If this was truly the stallion who had help raise her into such an honest mare, worthy of the Element of Honesty, she knew that she could trust that he wanted to save them.

Closing her eyes, Luna took in a deep breath as silver magic started to flow from her. Pieces of the Rider’s motorcycle started to be pulled towards her, as well as the fallen pieces of the Rider’s armor and other objects she deemed worthy of this task. She pulled them all together, the metal scraping against the stone floor as they drew near. The sound of it all pulled at Mac, causing the stallion to sit up and watch at what Luna was doing.

As the pieces gathered in front of Luna, she took in another deep breath as her eyes open to reveal them glowing white again as the pieces she gathered started to glow with the same intense light. Mac had to raise a hoof in front of his eyes to shield himself from the light. The light did not last long however, and began to fade. He had to blink several times to get the spots out of them, but when he did he could not believe them.

Standing before Princess Luna was a motorcycle, it was not the Nightrod that he and the Rider had been used to, but a new one, a more powerful looking one. Luna watched Mac’s reaction, and smiled at what she saw.

“We could not make it the same as before, and we might have taken a few privileges with it,” Luna said, as she examined her handy work. She had changed the color scheme to that of a burnt orange with a black racing stripe running across its sides. Luna had shaped the motorcycle into the one she had seen a few stallions rode that got her own engine running. “Does it suit you?”

“Stars and stones…” Mac murmured as he approached it, running a hoof over it. “It’s perfect,” he said, nodding up at Luna.

“Good, now let’s fight this Blackheart,” Luna said, spreading her wings to take flight.

“No!” Mac shouted, causing Luna to stumble. Looking at the stallion, his eyes were full of panic and alarm. “Ya can’t go with me!”

“And why is that stallion?” Luna asked, her tone bitter. “If this Blackheart is stronger than this fallen angel you will will need our help!” Luna said, striking her hoof to the ground as silver energy emanated from her. “Our place is to be there to protect this world from evil!”

“Yer place is here!” Mac barked back, pointing his hoof at the still downed Celestia. “There is another way to open the Gates of Hell, involving yer two’s death!” Mac growled, as he got onto the motorcycle. “Rider won’t protect ya during the fight, and if we’re gone, who will protect her?” Luna looked back at Celesta and then to Mac, orange flames starting to form around him.

“But…”

“He is right,” Luna turned back to Celestia, a pained look on her face. “I need you here Lulu. I do not have the strength to raise the sun by myself, and if he is truly the Son of the Devil, the sun’s power will be needed,” Celestia turned her head to face Mac. “Will you save this world, Rider?”

A grin broke out across Mac’s lips as he shut his eyes and took in a deep breath and held it. A metal horn broke through his skull, making his eyes shoot open in pain, but he did not dare yell. Flames started to consume his body, as well as the motorcycle beneath him. The fire kept growing, burning away all that was Mac till once again the Rider sat there, burning skull and all. The motorcycle had become a black color again, but the orange still remained, a secondary color on the new Hell-Cycle, also replacing the blood red lights with orange ones. .

“Eeyup,” the Ghost Rider said, before revving the engine, orange flames shooting from the exhaust pipes as the wheels burst into orange flames. The Hell-Cycle shot forward and flew into the night sky, straight towards Ponyville.

Straight towards Blackheart.

Author's Notes:

First off thank you to Jake the Army Guy, Biker_Dash , and my fraternity brothers (Frat Boys can be Bronies) CategoricalGrant

This has to be one of my favorite chapters I have ever written! Just so much fun exploring the powers of Luna and Celestia. Now before some of you lose your heads about the powers I gave them, have we ever seen the full power of either? I look around a lot for possible powers they could have it was very limited. Instead I turned to my second favorite book series, The Dresden Files, and based Luna off of Queen Mab who is a total bad-ass! So really, is it so bad that I gave her those powers?
...
...
...
I feel like some of you will hold that against me. Also I started to write this before Flurry Heart was born, so I didn't really want to go back and re-work that, because I would have to go over the last few chapters with Shining Armor. Too lazy for that.

More big fights on the way, and I know some of you are missing the Ghost Rider but not to fear we will have him again soon! The next chapter is the one you have been all waiting for though, and since it might take me awhile, I will give you a bit of a spoiler. Blackheart vs. Discord.

Please make sure to leave comments!

Here is the Rider's new ride The Victory Gunner!

Chapter 19: The Gates of Hell

View Online

Chapter 19: Gates of Hell

A dull, throbbing ache coursed through Twilight’s head, making clear thought impossible.

Something had happened. Something major, for sure, but what she couldn’t remember. It hurt too much to think, and she could barely get enough breath to fill her lungs.

All she could remember was getting ready for bed when there was a knock at the door, then... Nothing but pain and darkness. Just remembering that much almost made her writhe as innumerable claws wracked her insides, and her stomach lurched violently.

Not wanting to taste the hayburger dinner she had for a second time, she focused on pushing the nausea away. She let out a low groan of displeasure that did nothing but send another spike through her skull.

During a lapse of pain, Twilight noticed something: in the background, beyond the pain, was a low mumbling that seemed miles away. She focused on it, and slowly but surely the sound came into a hazy focus, just barely distinguishable.

“Educ portas inferi. Educ portas inferi.” Twilight’s ears twitched, her brow wrinkling up as she concentrated on the not mumbling but... Chanting?

“Educ portas inferni a principe tenebrarum inthronizare!” Twilight tried to focus more on the words. She had heard the language before; it was an ancient one, she knew for sure. Celestia had tried to teach it to her, as it was the language royals used long ago. Twilight was an incredibly smart pony, nopony would deny that without then whimpering at her tower of light morning reading that wobbled threateningly over them, but, when it came to learning a second language, she was sure Bulk Biceps had greater skill than she did.

The chanting grew louder and faster, and no matter how hard she tried to decipher the words, she had no chance in figuring out what they were preparing. All that she knew was that chanting was in a dead language, and, judging by her working hypothesis that she had been foalnapped, they were working a dark magic.

With hearing not helping her figure things out, Twilight started to open her eyes. Instantly, she squeezed her eyes closed as the light struck them, almost clenching her skull in on itself. Still, she had to figure out what she had gotten into, so she redoubled her efforts, fighting through the pain. It took a few tries, but finally she was able to open her eyes and look around.

The first thing she noticed was the fire. The orange flames glowed brightly in the darkness she was submerged in, illuminating a guard of thick trees around her, which she surmised was the Everfree. Shadows danced all around, making the already dangerous woods seem even more menacing.

Next, she noticed the hooded figures below her, dressed in robes of dark red with black accents. They were in a circle, swaying back and forth around a figure in the middle, his robes a reverse of the others. The ground around them was covered in sigils and markings that corresponded with dark magic. It was only then she realized that she was elevated above them all, and finally noticed the rough bark digging into her back.

Twilight’s first reaction was to move, even if only to arch her back away from the discomfort, but she didn't even make it an inch before she met resistance. Looking down, her wings, waist, and all four legs were bound in heavy chains. They rattled in her struggles, but the noise did not interest her captors. Relaxing her body, Twilight glared at the hooded figures below her.

She was an Alicorn now. Even before that, she was a damn powerful unicorn, if she said so herself. She would not be restrained in such a way, not if she could help it. Letting out a slow breath, Twilight gathered her will, preparing a spell to show these misguided fools the error of their ways.

Yet, before she could gather more than a spoonful of her power, white hot agony raced through her skull like an electric shock. The feeling started in her horn, like barbs driving in as her entire body contracted together until the will spilled from her grasp. As much as she tried, she could not hold back a cry of pain from the sudden shock. The figure in the middle of the circle looked up, a pair of red eyes looking up at her.

“Ah, it seems as though the last of our guests has finally awoken,” the figure said. His voice was smooth and rich. He proceed to bow his head towards Twilight. “It is a honor to meet you, Princess Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Magic.”

“Shove it, you creep!”

Twilight’s ears perked up, and she looked all around her. On the same level as her, chained in exactly the same fashion as her, were Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash. Rainbow was still struggling against her chains, eyes locked on the figure and eyes filled with fiery rage.

The four of them were chained to trees in a half circle around a small clearing. There was a tree or two between each of them, allowing them to see one another clearly. Twilight looked up and down the trees of her captured friends. Their trunks were splintered and cracked with carvings as well, similar to the ones used in the circle.

The figure looked up at Rainbow, grinning at her with an unnaturally white smile and sharp looking teeth.

“There is no need to be rude, Rainbow Dash.” The figure laughed, the ponies around him still chanting. “It’s only proper to address royalty with such respect,” he said, turning back to Twilight. “As is introducing oneself. I am Blackheart, thirteenth son of the Devil.” He pulled back his hood, shaking out his black mane. With his hood back, Twilight saw Blackheart’s serrated horn, jagged and cruel.

“The son of the…” Twilight just stared at Blackheart, his followers still chanting in the background. “You believe that you are the Devil’s son?” Blackheart merely chuckled as he slowly rolled his neck, cracking it.

“Ah, you must think me insane, for we all know the Devil does not exist,” Blackheart said, focusing his red eyes on Twilight.

She just glared at him, her mind racing for an idea. She needed to escape this psychopath acting on fantasies that had obviously somehow amassed a large sum of power. Twilight needed to figure out what was restraining her power and how to get around it, then how to deal with the delusional creep before her.

“Think me a psychopath? A delusional creep?” Twilight’s head snapped back to Blackheart, eyes wide. He just kept on grinning, showing off his white fangs. “Before you ask, or think it, yes: I can read minds. A talent any half decent demon can do. Though further proof will be needed, I suspect.” With that, a dark purple aura formed around the clasp of his robe. The clasp gave a click before the robe fell from his body.

Twilight could not stop herself from gasping, for the sight before her should not have been possible. Standing there was an Alicorn. His coat was a purple so dark that if hadn’t been standing next to the fire she would have sworn it was black. A mane and tail of coal black, leathery wings that ended in angry points, and holes within that looked like they had been burned. Under the cloak he wore a silver breastplate, legs hidden behind intricate armor, and finally a black cape draped over his back. He shook his head as his wings unfurled to their full length, showing them to be bat-like with sharp talons on the ends of them. Taking a step forward, Blackheart looked up at Twilight, his smile never faltering.

“As you can well see, I am who I say I am. Blackheart, son the of the Devil, and future ruler of this world.” He laughed, turning from the four captured ponies and towards the large fire. Black sparks cascaded across his body and bled into the ground. They danced around the fire, and with each passing second the flames rose higher, the heat more intense, till the sparks of black magic jumped into the blaze all at once.

The fire exploded from the normal yellows and red into purple and black flames. Sheer, raw power ran through the fire, lashing out at random, gauging great streaks into the ground. In the light of the dark fire, Blackheart’s profile looked positively menacing, highlighting each sharp edge, wings with holes in them, and made him look larger than life. As the fire blazed higher, the chanting of those around Blackheart grew louder, their swaying side to side in perfect timing.

“Virtute insistit priscosque deos! Ritu numina testor chaos sanguis meus! Tollite sacrificium, septem duces caecorum tueri visceribus!” Twilight’s raw synapses cried as she attempted to parse the alien tongue, and could only get the slightest of what he was saying. Though she could swear he was paying tribute to the gods of old with sacrifices, the first being seven… demon generals?
The chanting slowed down, as the hooded ponies around Blackheart looked at one another before focusing their attention on Blackheart. Blackheart didn’t seem to notice, continuing to invoke his spell.

One of the generals took a step forward, as he did Twilight could just make out the figure’s face as he stepped near the fire. The pony did not have a coat of fur, but of red scales that looked heavily scarred.

“My Lord... is this true? You gave your word that we would have more power than we ever did under your father,” the demon said, his tongue flipping out like that of a lizard. Twilight could only see Blackheart roll his head to the side, looking at the general over his shoulder.

“My dear general, do you forget I am the son of the Devil? You should always assume I will betray you.” Blackheart laughed as he turned back to the fire. Twilight could sense each of the generals starting to gather their energies, dark and ferocious power to lash out and attack Blackheart in deadly retribution.

Before any of them could gather the will needed, the black lightning that was infused into the fire lashed out at them.

The bolts of power struck each general at the exact time and drove through them like spears. All they could do was scream out in pain as the energy sparked across their bodies, tearing them apart, milking them for all the blood they were worth. All the while, Blackheart faced his fire again and resumed his chanting, his voice subsumed by the howls and screams of his generals.

The sight was beyond gruesome in Twilight’s eyes, and she tried to will her sight away from the slaughter. Yet there was a sick fascination with the act, not only in the primal savagery of it, but in the pursuit of knowledge, to see truly black magic being used. There was a part in every unicorn that had thought of the power of black magic, to use the dark arts and forbidden deeds for personal gain or knowledge. The cost of using such power turned many away, for to even start using black magic one must sacrifice others to feed the power, and once that first sacrifice was made the user's soul would be forever stained.

A sacrifice Blackheart was all too willing to make.

As Twilight fought the urge to keep watching, the black bolts of magic tore their victims apart, their blood filling in the sigils on the ground, or being absorbed into the fire. She looked to her friends in the same position. Fluttershy’s eyes were shut tightly, and in the eerie glow Twilight could make out tears flowing down her face. Rainbow and Applejack were fighting their bonds, the terrible event renewing their strength to survive, to get out of there as fast as they could. She wanted to escape as well, but the powers at work here were far out of the reach of her studies, and she did not even know where to start to fight it.

“Do not worry, my dear Princess. I shall make your deaths swift and clean. There is no need to make your deaths as terrible as theirs,” Blackheart mused as the bolts withdrew back into the fire like serpents. As they did, flames erupted out from the bottom of the fire sending out a shockwave across the ground where the blood and sigils were now one. The blood began to move on its own, filling in any vacant carving or spare crack, till the entire working of magic was covered in it. The ground then shimmered a few times, before Twilight could just barely sense a field of power above it, protecting the spell so far.

The spell Blackheart was working on was not just powerful but extremely vulnerable,at least if to the shielding spell over it meant anything. Any working of magic that involved the use of a magic circle such as this could be disrupted if even one of the lines, points of power, or even a miscalculation of power could destroy the entire working, along with the user. Magic on this level was extremely sensitive, so the user had to take every precaution they could to ensure the spell did not blow up in their face.

Literally.

With Blackheart’s attention back on the dark fire, chanting another verse of his spell, Twilight scanned her surroundings, looking for a way out. With her power being blocked chances were slim that she could escape, even with her mind working as hard and as fast as it could do try to find the most logical way out. Though as hard and as fast as she could think, she was at a huge disadvantage. When it came to the powers of magic, those who had more time to plan, to work on theories, to work out problems and ways to overcome them, were always at a big advantage. There were those who could improvise, could dart and weave around their foes without much preparation and pull off feats of magic unrivaled, but Twilight was not one of them.

Yes, she had used magic on the fly a few times, but those were simple spells that she had practiced for years, or knew enough about the concept of how the spell should work that she could connect the dots without thinking. This was new territory for her, and with whatever Blackheart was using to block her power there was no way for her to use her powers to get out of this. She needed to find a way, something to distract him, to prolong this demon until help could arrive, or the time would run out of the window of opportunity. Just the smallest thing could help now.

“The Ghost Rider is going to kick your sorry ass!” Twilight eyes went wide, as she turned to the voice. Still struggling in her bonds, Rainbow Dash bared her teeth as she pulled and struggled. “He’s going to be here any minute now and mess you up!” Rainbow declared, the chains rattling like an orchestra falling down a mountain.

Blackheart turned to Rainbow Dash, even with most of his features covered in shadow Twilight could see him smile widely, showing off those impossibly white fangs.

“Oh really? The Ghost Rider?”

“Damn straight!” Rainbow Dash yelled, never even pausing her struggle to get free. “I bet his mouth is watering at the chance to eat your soul!” Twilight just stared at Rainbow Dash: the same mare that a few weeks ago was calling the Ghost Rider a disappointment, trying to get Wild Blaze convicted of being him. Now she was saying this myth was going to come save them?

“I doubt my father’s errand colt will be making an appearance anytime soon. I made quite sure that he has his hooves full. A demon army is no small matter.” Blackheart chuckled, turning back to his four captured victims. “And don’t think that because you keep his host’s bed warm at night he will get here any faster.”

“Say what now?” Applejack cut in, her struggles stopping for a moment as Blackheart spoke. “Are you tellin’ me that ya been in such a good mood of late, because yer involved with a demon?”

“Shut up!” Rainbow Dash spat, turning to Applejack. “It's not like that!”

“Oh yes it is,” Blackheart mused, as he advanced towards the four ponies still bound in chains. “In fact, if it wasn’t, I wouldn’t have any use for you. Any of you. Each one of you is very important to me and this ritual,” Blackheart said, pacing before them till he was right in front of Twilight, smiling up at her.

“Of course we are! We’re the Elements of Harmony, you dolt!” Rainbow Dash yelled. Blackheart did not look at Rainbow Dash, as his red eyes locked onto Twilight.

“The Blood of an Alicorn: Twilight Sparkle,” Blackhart purred. He stalked in front of her like a lion as he made his way around the four. “Blood of a Virgin: Fluttershy.” Fluttershy gave out a small gasp, as her face turned bright red even in the limited light. “Blood of a Mother to Be: Applejack Nimbus.” Twilight saw Applejack’s jaw drop open, where it lay trembling as tears sprung in her widening eyes, her hooves suddenly still in their chains. “And finally... Blood of a Demon’s Willing Bedmate: Rainbow Dash.” Blackheart stopped in front of Rainbow Dash and just smarmed up at her. “The fact the four of you are Elements of Harmony was just a happy coincidence. Destroying the vessels of the Elements only ensures the completion of my plans,” Blackheart said, his voice dripping with smugness.

“But I’m afraid that is all the time I have,” Blackheart said with a sigh, his horn sparking with dark power as the familiar bolts of black magic formed and started to creep up the tree of Rainbow Dash. “It’s best to just do than to talk.” Blackheart laughed as the the bolts rested around Rainbow’s throat and she stared them down from under stiff brows. “Now, di—”

In the blink of an eye a blade appeared in Blackheart’s neck, sinking nearly to the hilt in the demon’s flesh. Blackheart let out gurgle, blood spurting out of the wound while more leaked out of his mouth. He sounded almost surprised, before a ball of emerald fire came hurtling from the woods behind. The fireball caught Blackheart full in the chest, covering the demon in flame as he was sent flying backwards.

Before Twilight could even turn her head to see what had happened, a flash of purple rocketed past them all and towards Blackheart. The demon had skidded to a halt, the protection he had put up around the spell flaring up as the circle was threatened. Before Blackheart could do much more, he was struck by a purple fist, carrying such tremendous force that the sound of bones snapping echoed off the trees around.

“Nopony!” Before Blackheart could be flung away, a second fist slammed into the other side of Blackheart’s head, bones popping and breaking with the strike.

“Touches!” The figure grabbed Blackheart by the mane with both claws and slammed their knee into Blackheart’s muzzle, another chorus of pops and cracks filled the air.

“My!” Both claws were raised above the figure’s head, one cupping the other as the purple figure lifted them higher and higher, growling as their arms strained.

“Sister!” Next, the figure drove his hands downward onto the broken mess that was once Blackheart's head, driving the demonic pony into the ground, the protection spell flaring in shades of angry purple as Blackheart’s body made contact with from the talons, the fire, and the force of an enraged teenage dragon.

“Spike!” Twilight hollered, but before she could do much more Spike inhaled deeply through his nose, leaning backwards, sucking in more air until his lungs must have been bursting. Then he leaned forwards, opening his jaw as wide as he could and unleashing torrent of green fire from his mouth. The flames enveloped Blackheart in brilliant light that illuminated the area in cascading colors of green. Nothing of Blackheart could be seen within the flames, but Spike kept up the storm until he had no breath left in him. Shutting his jaws, sparks of green escaped between the gaps in his teeth, and smoke rose up from his nostrils.

“Way to go Spike!” Rainbow Dash cheered, while Spike shook his head, clearing away some of the smoke. “Dragon one, two-bit demon punk zero!” she continued, laughing and cackling as she sank back against the tree.

“Stars and stones… Ah’m pregnant…” AJ murmured, the events in front of her not seeming to register all at once. “Again…”

“Spike! How did you find us?” Twilight called out, not wanting to waste more time. “And get us down!” Spike turned back to Twilight, one claw scratching the back of his head, while he laughed nervously.

“Oh… right Twi’. I’ll have you down in a sec, but um… I wasn’t the one to find you. Heck, I didn’t even know you were missing till he came and got us.” Twilight cocked her head at her assistant as he walked over to her.

“Who is ‘he’? And what do you mean ‘us’?” Spike just gave off another bout of nervous chuckles as he got closer.

“Greetings, Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight’s eyes went wide as she tried to look around for the source of the voice. She knew that bayou accent, dripping with a fake gentility, and realized why Spike wasn’t so forthcoming with information. Entering her vision from the right was a white pony with a light golden mane, and a gold reptilian eye. “It has been quite some time.”

“Yes, it has. Agent Bentgrass.”

Bentgrass just smiled up at her, giving off that aura of smugness and arrogance that seemed to follow him around. He was exactly how she remembered him from their last meeting, except he was no longer wearing the suit and tie. Instead, he was wearing what looked like a bulky black vest of heavy fabric that covered his entire torso and spine, wrapping around his shoulders. On his right foreleg was a blocky metal gauntlet, much too bulky and cumbersome looking to be any kind of armor, but Bentgrass looked fairly comfortable with it. Along his waist, Twilight could notice the slightest gleam of metal objects, what she could only assume were knives and, from what she had seen of Blackheart being impaled by one, Bentgrass was very efficient with the weapons.

Bentgrass came out of the woods as though he had been planning a picnic that night, such was the ease he was walking with, making his way towards the circle Blackheart had been working on. Trailing behind Bentgrass was Rumble, his eyes darting around in a panicked motion as he looked from Spike, Bentgrass, to the captured mares and back again.

“How did you know we were in trouble?” Twilight asked, watching Bentgrass inspect the circle. “I thought you left for Canterlot weeks ago,...” She groaned as Bentgrass turned back to her, smiling still. “You never went back, did you?” Bentgrass just chuckled.

“I never leave a mission half done. Besides, I still have many questions yet to be answered, so I decided that remaining in the area would be in the best interest for all,” Bentgrass confirmed, as he prodding the circle with the tip of his hoof. “And a good thing I did, am I right, Your Highness?” Twilight merely rolled her eyes at Bentgrass.

“Yes, yes.” She sighed, as she watched the agent walking around the circle. “Be careful: The magic in there is very powerful, and even with that shield up I don’t want to mess with anything so—” Twilight’s mind caught up with her mouth, and her eyes went wide as she watched Bentgrass examine the circle again, his hoof pressing up against the shield.

The magic within the circle would still be up: the sacrifice had been made and was drawn back like a bow and arrow, just waiting to be released. The shield spell, though, that should have gone down the moment that user died.

“Spike! Bentgrass! He’s still alive!” Twilight hollered, and no sooner than she did Blackheart began to rise again, sparks of dark magic cascading across his body as he stood. Burned flesh smoothed and spread out, bones popped back into place, armor damaged by Spike’s attack groaned and shifted. Even his cape was brought back to its former glory. Blackheart stood there, looking nonplussed. He shook his head, ash falling from his mane and coat.

“I must commend you, young drake; that little stunt took me off guard.” Blackheart laughed, red eyes scanning across the ground before locking onto Spike. The young dragon turned from the tree Twilight had been chained to and faced Blackheart again, teeth bared, claws at the ready, and smoking rising from his nostrils. “But it will take much more than some lone dragon runt to stop me.” Blackheart advanced towards Spike, showing off his own fangs in a crazed smile.

“This lone dragon runt still broke your face!” Spike roared, launching himself at Blackheart, green flames escaping his mouth in the charge. Darkness swelled around Blackheart as the shadows themselves merged into his magic. As Spike let out a torrent of flame, a whispery veil emerged from the ground between the two, shielding Blackheart from the blast. This did not deter the young drake; he rolled to the side and charged Blackheart once more with claws unsheathed and itching for blood.

Blackheart was to ready for the next attack, as the aura of blackness enveloped his horn and a long sword materialized, just in time to deflect the sweep of Spike’s claws. A shower of sparks burst from the contact, but Spike’s strength proved itself the better as he forced the sword down, leaving Blackheart’s face vulnerable for Spike’s other claw. Not wasting the opportunity, Spike’s claws slashed through the air and across Blackheart’s face, right across the demon’s eyes.

A groan of pain escaped Blackheart’s lips, but nothing more as his horn sparked with dark energy that blasted Spike in the chest, sending him flying backwards into the woods. His body so dense with muscle and strong scales, and moving at such speed, Spike broke a tree clear in two upon impact. Though, like Blackheart, Spike only gave a groan of pain as he pushed himself back up onto all fours.

Twilight watched as Spike got onto all four, his eyes wide in fury, pain, but most of all a lust for battle; and that was what truly scared her. Yes, the demon before her with dark powers that were already regenerating his body froze her breath in her chest, but not as much as seeing one of her, if not the closest, of friends losing himself. Dragons were known for many things, hoarding, hibernation, immense power, and a love of battle. That last was a part Twilight knew Spike never took part of, except on game nights, but a dragon within the lust of battle was a danger to all.Even those they considered family.

If Blackheart knew anything of a dragon’s lust for battle he did not show it. Instead the sword he materialized vanished before him, the black magic used to create it dissolving back into sparks and dancing across the dark alicorn’s body. Spike did not wait for what was next, but unleashed another gout of green fire.

“Foolish drake,” Blackheart murmured, the sparks shooting from Blackheart’s body and forming an angular shield that directed the fire upwards into the sky. “I am from Hell. You think your fire compares to that?” He laughed as the blaze faded to nothing. “Let me show you true destructive fire!”

All around Blackheart, the ground exploded in blue flames shooting high above the trees. The sparks of black danced within the fires concealing all of Blackheart’s body, except for his red eyes that bled through the fire. Spike merely growled in primal rage as he started to circle the inclosed Blackheart, his tail swishing back and forth like that of a cat, waiting to pounce. The red eyes followed Spike, melting through the flames to follow the dragon’s progress.

Twilight could do nothing but watch the standoff between powers, wishing for nothing more than to help her assistant, but she had no idea how. Fire, even enchanted with magic, would not deal much damage. Dragons were the lords of fire, many of them living in volcanoes and sleeping in the magma at night. As much mystical energy one could put into flames, there was no substitute for the unmatched elemental power of fire. Even if Blackheart did manage to supersede Spike’s tolerance to flame, the result of such power would surely destroy any plans he had.

Unless…

Unless the fire was a distraction!

“Spike! Behind you!” Twilight screamed, but her mind worked it out too slow as before she could even finish screaming Spike’s name, the blue flames went out like a candle in a storm, and shadows erupted behind Spike. Tendrils of dark power ensnared themselves around Spike’s throat, and tightened so much that even from her vantage point in the tree Twilight could see the scales compressing under pressure.

Spike gave out a ragged wheeze, and his body was lifted off the ground. The frightened dragon clawed at the bonds of power around his neck, but the tendrils did not tear nor come undone. At most, Spike’s claws were doing more harm to himself as he sliced into his own neck in a mad effort to get free.

Blackheart stepped out of the shadow’s behind Spike, his lips pulled back in a wide and malevolent smile as the tendril of dark energy emerged from his horn, holding Spike in place. Spike’s legs kicked out at random, ragged gasps for breath escaping his mouth but no air could reach his burning lungs while Blackheart held him in place.

“Now, now, little one. Keep struggling like that and you will use up all your air,” Blackheart mewed, as jerked his head to the left, causing the powers to pull Spike back and forth. “And what fun would that be? I like to play with my food.”

Twilight’s struggles intensified as she watched Spike suffocate. She kept trying to build up the will to cast a spell of some kind at the monster that held her little brother hostage, but each time she gathered power the dark magic restraining her would intensify and cause all her will to slip away alongside a muted, strained gasp. At that moment she felt weaker than she ever had before in her life; all she could do was watch Spike be slowly murdered in front of her.

“Get away from him you bastard!” called a voice from above. Twilight looked up for the source of the noise to see a gray streak darting out of the air. It did not take Twilight to recognize the streak as Rumble, swooping into the fray to save his lover. With a roar of pure defiance, Rumble zipped right of the sky and slammed his hoof into the side of Blackheart’s head.

Blackheart just stood there, red eyes still fixated on Spike, strangling the dragon with the dark magic he controlled. Rumble hovered right next to Blackheart, entirely frozen, hoof slammed into the demon’s cheek. But nothing had happened, not even a recognition of the attack. A black bolt of power shot down from Blackheart’s horn and struck the young pegasus in the chest, sending him crashing into the nearby brush, the demon not even looking in his direction once.

“The blood of a drake, even one as weak as yourself, could always be proven useful in future spells,” Blackheart murmured as a second tendril came out of his horn, this one in the shape of a blade. “You may continue to struggle, makes no difference to me,” Blackheart said, a deep chuckle escaping his throat, as the tendril strangling Spike shifted just enough to keep suffocating him but leaving his carotid artery exposed. The blade moved slowly towards the throbbing bulge, the demon taking sadistic pleasure in making his captives watch him lowering the blade, and savoring the struggles and panic of the dragon within his grasp.

Wham!

Bursts of red mist exploded from Blackheart’s back, covering the ground behind him in gore. Blackheart blinked a few times, didn’t appear harmed by the attack, more baffled at what had happened. So much so that the magic he has been using to keep Spike suspended faded away, dropping Spike to the ground in an unceremonious heap. The dragon took in a few ragged gasps of air, but otherwise remained motionless. Looking around him, Blackheart turned in the direction of the sound, only for another trio of whams to echo through the air.

Twilight’s own ears were ringing at the echoing sound, the noise around her ears muted as though they were filled with water. Opening and closing her mouth a few times, she tried to pop her ears as she looked for the source of the sound.

Standing near her tree still, Bentgrass stood with his right foreleg raised and pointed at Blackheart. He stood perfectly still with his back legs spread shoulder width apart, never moving his raised leg. Blackheart shook himself again, like a dog coming in from the rain, and looked back at Bentgrass.

“Why agent, that is certainly an interesting contraption. Ineffective, but interesting.” Blackheart said, taking slow steady steps towards Bentgrass. “But playtime is ov—”

Another trio of shots came from the mount on Bentgrass’ foreleg as he rolled to the side on pure reflex. Two of the three shots made Blackheart, one hitting the side of the demon’s face and spurting blood and bone everywhere, the other hitting the chest plate and reflecting off into parts unknown. As Bentgrass rolled, Twilight watched him hit the side of the mount and a rectangular shape came out of it. The object fell limply to the forest floor. At the same time, Bentgrass reached into the bulky vest, pulled out a similar item, and pushed it into the mount.

As Bentgrass came up from his roll, Blackheart’s face was enveloped in shadows, rebuilding his face, mending all the destroyed tissue and bone. Bentgrass didn’t wait for the demon to lock on him again and fired three round blasts from the mount again in rapid succession. Bursts of red came out of Blackheart as the strange weapon found its mark time and time again. Each time Blackheart would begin to mend himself and Bentgrass would move, avoiding the demon’s direct line of sight. The ground was covered in small brass cylinders and those strange rectangular boxes, though all were slowly drowning in demon blood.

“I grow tired of this game,” Blackheart growled, another burst of red exploding from his shoulder. The attacks didn’t seem to be causing Blackheart any permanent damage, but the air around him darkened all the same. Bentgrass just kept on moving around, firing from the mount, or at times throwing knives to keep up the attack on his enemy.

“Stop this now, or you shall regret it,” Blackheart said, his voice still in a low growl. As he spoke, another round exploded through his right flank. Blackheart’s eyes grew brighter as he whipped his head around to where Bentgrass was. “Enough!” the demon roared, as sparks of black power danced upon his horn.

A tendril of shadows erupted from the ground beneath Bentgrass and shot straight up into the night sky, its tip coated in crimson. Twilight squeezed her eyes shut at the sight, and turned away, not daring to open them. She could hear Bentgrass giving out a gasp, and a muffled yell of pain as she heard something slump to the ground with a dull thud, with a metallic clang; followed by another much louder thud, and the scrapping of hooves on ground.

“I did warn you, Agent Bentgrass,” Blackheart said, his voice free of all the previous anger. “Consider that a mercy on my behalf, I wouldn't want you to miss the birth of a new world,” With her eyes still closed, Twilight could hear the ragged and hard breathing of Bentgrass as the scrabbling of hooves continued.

“Ho… how do you kno… know my name?” Bentgrass asked through gritted teeth, Twilight didn’t want to imagine the kind of pain he was in, or what kind of mercy this creature considered as.

“Do not be fooled into thinking you are part of some greater plan, dear Bentgrass. Anypony that came into contact with the Ghost Rider I needed to know, for this plan hinges on him.” Blackheart chuckled, and Twilight could feel a cold power starting to surround him.

“And why is that?” Twilight felt her stomach turn and twist, threatening to bring up the hayburger she ate earlier, as she opened her eyes. She didn’t want to see what Blackheart had done to Bentgrass, but she needed to see the event unfold, to find a way to escape.

When she opened her eyes she found Bentgrass sprawled a little ways away from her, clutching at his right shoulder, pushing himself away from the circle and Blackheart with only his hind legs. Twilight could feel a sigh escaping her lips, as she turned to Blackheart, happy that the stallion was alright.

That was until she found why Bentgrass was reduced to crawling.

Midway into the circle Bentgrass’ right foreleg laid motionless in a puddle of blood, the contraption still latched onto it. Her stomach contracted, and a wave of nausea made its way through her, but she fought it down, tearing her eyes from the severed limb.

Blackheart was standing in the middle of the circle, again facing Bentgrass. The shadows around him were being pulled towards him and the fire he had created. Sparks of dark magic were rolling through the shadows and fire, as well as Blackheart himself. Anypony with any experience with magic could tell he was gathering power once more, ready to make sacrifices out of her and her friends for the ritual he was calling. They were all running out of time till the powers at work would be past the point of stopping and dark magic would be released in devastating ways. She needed to find a way to stop this monster, and stop him now!

“Why? My dear Bentgrass, do you think I would tell you my plans if there was the smallest of chances that you could stop it? Fleas have been the downfall of great conquests before, and I shall not make the same mistakes.” Blackheart laughed, looking down at Bentgrass as he did. “Besides, did you really think an earth pony, a adolescent dragon, and his horny coltfriend would be enough to stop me?” This time, Bentgrass laughed, a wheezing sound escaping his lips as he kept clutching to the severed limb.

“No. I did not think so,” Bentgrass said, still cackling. Blackheart watched him, cocking his head to one side as he did. “That’s why I invited him.”

“All aboard!” Echoed through the woods all around them, and into the night sky. Blackheart looked up from Bentgrass into the night sky, as an aura of green energy enveloped Bentgrass and hurled the wounded pony away. A bright blue steam engine with two orange carriages came crashing down onto Blackheart, steel crushing like foil around the dark alicorn. The coaches soon followed suit in a explosion of splintering wood. The sound was absolutely devastating with the twisting metal, wood splitting and breaking, and echo of a steam whistle reverberated all around. Steam and smoke hung in the air, but it was easy to see the wreckage of the train, resting on top of what had to be a mangled Blackheart.

A green flash of light appeared in front of all of them, and once faded Twilight could hardly believe her eyes.

“Please remember to take all your personal belongings with you as you exit. Thank you for choosing Discord Rails for all your upstart demon smashing needs!” Discord said, in voice high and cheerful and vaguely crackling as he floated in the air before them. He was dressed in an blue and red conductor’s uniform, twirling a pocket watch by the chain in his griffon claws.
“Dis… Discord?” Fluttershy squeaked out, her bright blue eyes locked on Discord, tears threatening to spill out. The Lord of Chaos turned to his head to her, and flashed her a smile before disappearing in another flash of green and appearing next to her, his conductor uniform gone.

“Oh Fluttershy, darling!” Discord purred, as he hugged the chained Fluttershy, flattening his arms to slip them between her back and the bark. “I just heard that you and Braeburn are engaged! I am so happy for you! Oh, I can’t wait to be an uncle! Say, can you name your first foal after me? Discord Jr? It suits colts and fillies!” Discord laughed, as he squeezed Fluttershy tighter. “But how dare that stallion not ask my permission to marry my bestie best friend! I shall have to find a suitable punishment for him…”

“Discord!” Rainbow shouted, struggling with the chains around her. “Get us out of these stupid chains! You killed him already!” Discord looked up at Rainbow Dash and merely laughed.

“Now, now, Miss Dash. This battle is far from over!” Discord laughed, as the screeching of metal being torn apart came from the ruins of the steam engine.“Now, I will take care of this little brat, but first…” he turned around to face Fluttershy, still smiling. “Can’t have you seeing this part, or hearing it!” With another snap of his talons, a blindfold appeared around Fluttershy’s head, and a pair of heavy-duty ear protectors popped into place above it.

“Discord! What the buck are you doing!” Rainbow roared, the chains around her rattling. “If he kills us he can summon the Gates of Hell!” Discord didn’t pay attention to Rainbow’s yelling as an airhorn appeared before Discord in a cloud of pink. He put the nozzle right next to Fluttershy’s ear and pressed down.

The horn went off loud and strong, making all those still conscious, or among the living, cringe at the sound. All except for Fluttershy. She turned her head around serenely, lips pursing delicately.

“Discord? Hello? What is going on?” Discord just smiled at Fluttershy’s confusion, just as the sound of metal screeching rang through the air, before a blast of black magic broke through the wreckage of the steam engine.

“Father did say that you had a taste for the theatrics,” Blackheart said, as he emerged from the wreckage, standing as tall and smug as ever. He turned to the The Lord of Chaos, but he was facing away from Blackheart, instead looking over Fluttershy and inspecting every inch of her for injury. Blackheart rolled his neck, letting the sound of cracking fill the silence between them as he took another step towards Discord.

“I have actually been trying to get in contact with you, Lord Discord. Knowing that a simple bureaucrat was able to contact you does bring me a bit of shame. I have heard many a tale of your great power, and would like you as an ally,” he said, chuckling as he brushed a speck of dust off of his shoulder. “You once allied yourself with my father, but his time has long passed and I shall be the ruler of Hell soon. If you join me, I will give you an entire country to do with what you wish. What do you say?” Twilight could only watch in horror as Blackheart made his offer, smiling at Discord his lips pulled away from those sharp teeth.

“Don’t do it, Discord!” Applejack shouted, the chains rattling as she struggle against them. “This here vile sack of goat dung was plannin’ on killin’ us! Killin’ mah unborn foal! He’s a no good mother fu… Mmf!” A white cloth had appeared around Applejack’s mouth. Twilight could just make out her bright green eyes darting around, before glaring over at Discord. He was still turned away from Twilight, making it impossible to see his face.

She then heard more muffling near her, and turned to find that Rainbow Dash had a similar piece of cloth wedged into her mouth; her eyes filled with uncontrollable rage as she struggled so violently against the chains they were beginning to dig into her coat and skin. Twilight tried to call out to her, but her own voice was muffled by rags as well.

“Silence, my dear ponies,” Discord said, his voice just barely above as whisper. “The grown-ups are talking.” Discord still not turn to face Blackheart, his gaze solely fixed upon Fluttershy. Blackheart watched it all, his smile never fading as he waited for Discord.

“Just imagine all the fun you could have. I did promise Sombra Equestria... or the Crystal Kingdom, I don’t remember.” Twilight’s eyes widened at the name, and her back bristled with a sudden chill for her brother and sister-in-law. “But I am sure you could take it from him and claim Equestria as your own. I will never intrude upon your fun, just as long as you agree that I am the ruler of Hell.” Blackheart’s voice was smooth, calm, and collected; the kind of voice that could charm a pegasus into buying an airship. “What do you say?”

Discord didn’t respond right away. Instead, Twilight watched him raise his paw to his chin and begin to stroke his beard still looking at Fluttershy and nothing else. Twilight gazed back at Blackheart, who just kept on smiling, not saying a word and letting Discord have all the time he wanted.

“You know,” Discord started, breaking the silence that hung in the air. “If you were to come to me with that offer a few years ago, I might have joined up. Just to see what would happen,” he said, still not facing anypony but Fluttershy. Blackheart smile faltered for a second, but quickly rallied himself.

“And now?” Blackheart asked, not moving from where he stood. “What could of changed have changed your mind in such a small time? That you would not jump at an opportunity to have such fun?”

Discord let out a chuckle, as he extended his griffin claw to Fluttershy, lifting a few strands of pink mane out of her face. “Well, I guess I exaggerated a bit for their benefit.” Discord made a vague gesture at Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and those scattered across the ground. “I might have joined up a few moments ago, just for giggles of course, but you see… you involved Fluttershy in this and… oh… how can I put it…” Discord began to pull his beard again, crossing one arm across his chest as he crossed his legs over one another. “Oh!” He raised a single talon, flicking in backwards jauntily. “I know!”

Everything happen in a blur. One second, Blackheart was standing a few feet away from Discard; the next a flash of bright green energy slammed into the black and purple alicorn, sending him flying through the woods, smashing through trees and landing beyond Twilight’s sight.

“You dun GOOFED!”

Author's Notes:

That took longer than I thought it would. Thank you all that have stuck with me for so long! We are finally getting towards the end, and I am trying to deliver the best possible story I can! I did promiss a fight with Discord, you just have to wait till next week. This chapter is huge! Being well over 15,000 words so I had to divide the chapter into two parts. That means next week you get a full chapter of Blackheart vs. Discord!

Thank you to Arbarano, Jake the Army Guy, and tottallynotabrony for all of their edits! This chapter would not have been anywhere as good as it is now without them!

Translation
Bring forth the gates of hell. Bring forth the gates of hell.
Educ portas inferi. Educ portas inferi.

Bring forth the gates of hell, so we may enthrone a new prince of darkness.
Educ portas inferni a principe tenebrarum inthronizare!

By the power of the Ancient Gods! I call upon the powers of Chaos by my blood rite! Take this sacrifice of seven demon lords to protect the inner workings!
Virtute insistit priscosque deos! Ritu numina testor chaos sanguis meus! Tollite sacrificium, septem duces caecorum tueri visceribus!

Chapter 20: Chaos and Evil

View Online

Chapter 20: Chaos and Evil

Bolts of green powers ran across Discord’s body, his hands cupped together, a trail of smoke rising from his fingernails. His eyes similarly blazed with emerald fury, his teeth bared as he glared at the spot Blackheart had been blasted to. Twilight hadn’t felt any buildup of power, any indication that Disord was even gathering it. Sure there were many, including herself, that could unleash a powerful spell without much prep, but even the greatest wizards had to garner up some force behind it. Discord had summoned a surge of power that would have left some of the most gifted unicorns winded, and he did it as though it was a simple parlor trick.

That was not the scary part, though. Nor was it the tone of his voice, the power radiating from him, or the magic he had used. What frightened Twilight more than anything was the look on Discord’s face; the grimace of pure hate and rage that was twisting his features that painted an expression that could truly kill.

A storm of black lightning bolts came shooting out of the woods, nearly invisible in the darkness. Twilight could feel the cold power coming off of them and watched as Discord continued to float where he was, not moving an inch. His solid green eyes watched the bolts lancing towards him. She tried to call out, but the cloth still muffled her words, and with that ring upon her horn she had no other ways to warn Discord as the bolts of dark power raced ever closer. Before Twilight could take another breath they were mere feet from Discord, who simply swatted a paw vaguely in their direction.

The bolts vanished.
Not akin to crashing against a shield, nor met by a force of equal power, but simply gone, as though they never existed. Twilight just stared at Discord as he lowered his paw.

What many ponies did not understand about magic was that it needed to come from a source; that those with magical talent couldn’t make something appear out of nothing. She could understand the confusion: when unicorns could use fire, bolts of power, and other such skills, many would believe they simply created it out of nothing. That was simply not true. To create anything one needed the right materials. She could conjure fire because she could create friction within the air around her to generate a spark and then boost the power of that spark through her magical energy to make fire, and that fire would be fueled by the oxygen around her so it could be sustained. One would need even more talent, skill, and power to make that fire bend to their will and be shot out in a stream, or be shaped into objects.

That was only if one was attacking. If they were defending, they would have to create a shield or match the power coming towards with equal or greater force. Most of those with magical talent would rather create a shield, for matching magic could result in a backlash that would be impossible to defend from. Twilight had always prefered to make a dome around herself while defending from magic, to help deflect the blast away from her by using the attacker's energy against them.

What Discord did violated all the laws of magic that Twilight knew and held so close to her heart. He had simply made the energy disperse as though it had never existed! All she could was stare at the seething Lord of Chaos, truly taking in his immense power. She had underestimated him.

A hail of black bolts of energy went soaring towards Discord out of the gloom, but met with the same fate, only this time he didn’t even bother to lift a paw. Twilight stared down the path the attack had come from, watching for what the next wave could possibly be.

The sound of cracking and groaning rent the air, followed by a low popping sound as the ground all around them began to shake, rocks and pebbles bouncing up and down. Twilight could not take notice of that for long, for their was another primal roar coming from the woods, before a high whistling pierced the night.

Soaring out of the forest were two evergreen trees, ripped out of the ground with their roots still encased in earth. They rocketed towards Discord like arrows aimed at his heart. Twilight didn’t know what to expect. She knew if she were in this battle there was a good chance she might have already been dead. Just the pure power of Blackheart was sobering to one of her own abilities. Discord, though... she was just coming to understand that Discord was in a league of his own.

Before the set of trees could make contact with him, Discord raised his griffin claw and snapped his talons. The aura around the trees disappeared with a quack, and toothpicks rained down on the forest floor. Discord held his claw out, looking unamused by the attack, his eyes still a solid green.

“I am getting tired of this game, boy,” Discord growled, his eyes still glowing as he stared out at where Blackheart had been launching his attacks from. As Discord finished speaking, a blur of movement flashed by, followed slashes of black energy, which grew larger every second till they loomed over the Lord of Chaos.

Instinct willed Twilight to raise a shield over her and those closest to her, but the ring around her horn started sink those barbs deeper into her skill as she gathered the power, sending a painful shock through her body again and shattering her concentration. Discord raised his claws to the attack, without even looking at it, and the energy evaporated like a drop of water on a hot stove.

“Face me, coward!” Discord roared, curling his talons as if holding a baseball. He mirrored a pitcher’s stance, then lobbed an orb of emerald fury into the woods. The ball of green energy exploded, and turned into dozens upon dozens of green specks of energy that zipped around the wooded area.

Twilight watched the specs move through the trees, illuminating the area in the green energy of Discord’s magic. She couldn't figure out why Discord used such a spell: its power would be greatly diminished by the myriad divisions, and, while it did provide more light, it didn't help improve the visibility. In fact, with all the shadows now being cast on the ground and the sources of light moving around, it was hard to figure out what was moving and what was not. Then Twilight noticed something odd.

Each time the balls of energy passed around, there were fewer shadows on the ground. The first thought that went through Twilight’s mind that Discord was endlessly charging the spell and thereby allowing it to illuminate evermore of the area around them to find Blackheart. Yet the light never got brighter, but the shadows kept disappearing. That was when it hit her.

The balls of energy Discord was using were not to illuminate the area, they were erasing it! Discord was not going to wait around for Blackheart; he was going to destroy everything around him till he found Blackheart or eviscerated him in the process. Twilight just watched as Discord waved his claw in a circular manner, directing the power around him in a concentric pattern, his body flooded with green bolts of power. Just like Blackheart, Discord was corrupting the use of magic, using it for mindless destruction, something vile and unclean, a twisting of the powers she held so dear to her.

Though it was Discord’s nature.

He was the Lord of Chaos. It was his place to corrupt and twist things around; that was what his magic was intended for, and for eons that was all he ever did with his powers. That was until Discord opened up his heart and allowed himself to see another path, all thanks to Fluttershy. Looking over at Fluttershy, Twilight understood why he had placed a blindfold on her and made it so she was unable to hear. He didn’t want her to see his true nature come out like this: it would break Fluttershy’s heart.

“Olly olly oxen free!” Discord roared, his eyes scanning the area in rapid motions. “Get out here!” He raised his clawed hand into the air, the green balls starting to spin faster, becoming a blur of movement as the energy pulsated with each rotation. Twilight’s eyes strained and her stomach roiled, but once more she found that she could not take her eyes off such extraordinary use of magic.

“As you wish,” came a smooth voice from nowhere and everywhere at once, as three arcs of black magic came flying in from all directions. Each of them found their mark, making contact with the Lord of Chaos and slicing Discord into four equal pieces. Muffled cries came out of Rainbow, Applejack, and Twilight as they watched Discord fall to the ground with a wet, sloppy thud. His head, and what might have been his shoulder, fell to the ground closeby to Twilight, his head facing hers and his mouth gaping.

Blackheart emerged from the surrounding area, his armor scorched by Discord’s attack, but nothing else seemed out of place. He snorted as he shook out his mane. “How disappointing... And father spoke so highly of him.” Blackheart sarcastically shook his head and tutted, before turning up to Twilight again. “Now where were we… Oh yes! I was about to become King of Hel—”

Growling interrupted Blackheart, a deep, primal sound that resonated all around the circle of magic. Twilight looked around for the source, but she didn’t need to look for long. Surrounding Blackheart were three sets of glowing green eyes of large timberwolves. Each one looked slightly misshapen; parts of them were either too large or too small for their anatomy or had extra appendages that did not belong, such as horns, tusk, and antlers.

“Oh, the fun is just beginning, Blacky.” Discord laughed, the fragment of his body near Twilight remaining the same as when Blackheart chopped him in half, but now he was hovering in the air and smiling like like a mental patient. “You forget your better, boy,” Discord said, before the last part of him begin to turn as well. Discord’s body shifted like mercury, so seamless and natural that it had to have been an effort of will for the Lord of Chaos to remain the way he did.

The whole process did not take long, but watching it seemed to be an eternity itself. Watching Discord transform always tickled the same thirst for knowledge in the depths of Twilight’s brain, but on some level it was still disturbing to watch.

She did not have to watch for long, as Discord landed on all four paws, making a quartet of twisted timberwolves. They gave out low, nearly sub-sonic, growls, their teeth bared, showing off sharp fangs and unnatural, monstrous tusks. They circled the demon like any pack would, keeping their prey trapped. Blackheart stood his ground, shifting his view to keep three of the four Discord-Wolves in view, like an encircled, demented bear.

Or, at least it had been. The Discord-Wolf that had been behind Blackheart lunged forward and shimmered, like heat waves rising off a road, in the mid leap and came crashing down on Blackheart in the form of a grizzly bear.

The Discord-Bear slammed one of his mighty paws down on Blackheart before raking his thick claws down Blackheart’s vertebrae, cartilage audibly snapping and bones crumbling as the claws tore through. Dark red blood spurted out in all directions, spouting out of the demon like a fountain. The bear gave out a roar of beastrial rage and bit into Blackheart’s neck, ripping at the flesh.

Blackheart didn't have time to scream as two of the other wolves ran forward. Just like the bear before them, they shifted in midair, each becoming a swarm of insects. One swarm fell to the ground and charged at Blackheart; in the limited light Twilight could see a gleam of red coming off the innumerable writhing pests. Fire ants. The other swarm hung menacingly in the air, buzzing loudly and she could almost see the wasps flaunting their stings at Blackheart.

Just as the two swarms began to converge on Blackheart, black sparks erupted from the demon and bolts of power shot through the bear on top of him, and yet another blast of energy sent the massive bear into the air. It flailed through the sky for a moment, claws swiping at nothing before it crashed into the remaining trees. The swarm of wasps descended on Blackheart like a plague, raining down on him, stinging and biting wherever they could. Blackheart stumbled backwards, his face, from what Twilight could see, already starting to swell from the attack, and he had yet to experience the full wrath of the fire ants. They crawled all over Blackheart, swarming up his legs and towards the still gaping wounds that the Discord-Bear had inflicted.

Twilight did not want to imagine that pain. She had been on the wrong end of fire ants before; the bites and pain afterwards were nothing she wanted to go through again. The idea of fire ants making their way inside of somepony, attacking from the inside with those horrific bites made her retch, and with that attack being combined with wasps...

Twilight would rather take Discord’s pranks everyday for a year then to face this side of him ever.

Blackheart dared not yell, for fear that the swarm of Discord-Bugs would get into his mouth. Purple fire started to shoot out of the demon’s nostrils, and the flames washed over the demon. The blaze attacked the the swarms, but could never reach more than a small fraction of the horde that had made its way onto the demon. More lay in wait, attacking the parts of Blackheart the fire hard already washed over, leaving the demon with not even a second of relief.

The bear had by this time returned to earth and began to transform again, liquefying and slithering back to the remaining Discord-Wolf. The beast bared its fangs in what must have been a grin before it started to sink into the pool, melting away and morphing once more. This time Discord transformed into…

Spike.

At least, what Spike would look like if he had been filtered through Discord. This version had grey and dark yellow scales, and was much bigger than Spike, with bulging muscles and a full set of wings that he had spread to their fullest, coating his foe in a chilling shadow. Sparks of green magic danced across his body as black smoke spewed from Discord’s nostrils, the only vent in his body to let out some of the excess power that looked ready to explode out.

Blackheart was still struggling too much with the plague of the Discord-Swarm to fully comprehend the threat that was building before him. Every inch of the demon, from the base of his hooves to the tips of his wings, was covered in the swarm. The flames Blackheart called up to burn the pests away could not keep up with the seemingly unending amount of insects Discord had transformed himself into. Blood and pus oozed out of Blackheart from the combination of wasps and ants, and torture that could of been of Hell’s own design.

Then, all at once, the swarm scattered away Blackheart, moving into the darkness of the Everfree and away from the demon. Blackheart’s expression, though disfigured from the stings and bites, was one of wide eyes and arched brows. Looking up with his disfigured face, Blackheart could only watch as Discord launched his next attack.

A wave of amber fire surged towards Blackheart in a blaze of unrelenting fury. There was no time to put up a shield, to counter, to hide, or to run for the would be-ruler of hell as the wall of flames broke over and smothered him. The flames encompassed Blackheart with heat so intense that the ground outside the magically protected circled started to singe from the heat. While the attack itself was powerful indeed, Discord had yet to finish his onslaught.

Out of the shadows of the Everfree, the Discord-Swarm billowed out to either side of the Discord-Dragon, amassing themselves in giant clumps. The piles of wasps and ants shifted and writhed, building on top one another as they began to blur together, until two more Discord-Dragons appeared. They were not the same size as the one between them, its mouth still wide and spewing out amber flames, but they were still bigger than Spike. Each one took position on either side of the larger dragon, then rolled their heads back to only shoot them forward, mouths fully open like an unhinged snake’s jaw, and each let out jets of their own amber flames.

The fire jumped up all around as the two added gouts of destructive power joined in the roasting of Blackheart. The ground surrounding the fire began to blacken, the shield flaring as the defensive powers resisted a constant barrage. Amber flames swelled upwards, a twister of fire forming where Blackheart had been, growing in strength and into a force of unnatural destruction.

Twilight could only watched in utter amazement, slack against her restraints as she witnessed Discord’s power. As the Lord of Chaos, an immortal creature like Celestia and Luna, she knew that Discord had more power than she could ever hope to obtain, yet seeing that power being used, and being used to lay waste so completely, stole the breath from her. She could be given months of prep time, access to some of the most ancient and forbidden spell books in all of Equestria, and be at the peak of her power, but she doubted she could pull a spell that had the raw destructive power Discord had just unleashed.

However, she feared it was still not enough.

As the trio of Discord-Dragons shut their mouths, letting the furnace inside of themselves build up power once more, the shield was still up around magic circle. The shield pulsed with magical power, meaning its creator was still among the living and still had some power. Black smoke rose up from the ruined ground, billowing up into the sky above, but through it all twin points of red could still be seen.

“I… might have… underestimated you… Lord of Chaos.” Blackheart’s was voice ragged, as though his throat was dry and strained. “You’re power… far exceeds… what I had anticipated…” The smoke kept moving away from the voice, revealing the demon that still stood before them all.

Or at least, what was left.

Blackheart’s body was a mass of burnt flesh, charred bones, and blackened entrails. All of his fur had been burned away along with most of his skin, revealing bones that had cracked and almost turned to cinders. Parts of his muzzle were just simply missing, reduced to ash under Discord’s attack. The only part of the demon that wasn’t affected were his eyes. They were still bright red and focused intently on the three Discord-Dragons, burning with hate.

“I had hoped to save this… for my father’s… ragged mongrel, Lord Discord,” Blackheart wheezed, his jaw looking ready to disintegrate as a few fangs fell out and onto the shield below him. “So you should feel honored to be facing… a real demon,” Blackheart rasped.

Sparks of black magic darted across Blackheart’s body, but none of them came from his horn. The sound of bones popping filled the air as Blackheart got onto his hind legs, standing straight up, the remaining skin around his muzzle turned up into a mutated smile, just as his irises exploded into solid red.

Cracks appeared in his foreleg hooves, running from the tips of them all the way past the frog, with even spacing between them. They began to split apart, the snaps sending everypony’s teeth on edge and their necks straining to escape, minds conjuring the sickening pain. As they began to split apart, the pieces of the hooves grew longer and sharper until Blackheart’s hooves had been replaced by wicked looking claws, ending in razor sharp tips. The sparks of magic danced across his forelegs, changing them with every flash.

Just like his claws, his forelegs began to change. The muscles bulged and their whole profile changed until they looked less like forelegs and more like Spike’s arms. The fur remaining on them began to fall apart as the flesh mended itself, turning the skin into black scales that mimicked plated armor. The scales moved across Blackheart’s body, covering a torso that started to morph like the rest of him, becoming less equine by the second.

Blackheart’s hindlegs snapped, cracked and broke until they had turned to bend the opposite way, resembling those of an ape. Twilight had to fight the bile creeping up her throat at the sight and sound of it, knowing that the sudden wrench of his knees plague her dreams for years to come. Yet the horrors were not over yet, but far from it. The hooves of his former hind legs began to rip and tear apart as well, till they became talons like those of a bird, razor sharp and deadly.

A roar escaped Blackheart’s lips as he began to grow in size, muscles swelling, spikes protruding from his shoulders, moving all the way down to the end of his forearms. Even his mane stretched out, reaching midway down his back, the end of the strands of hair looking pointed like quills. His tail lengthened and thickened into something reptilian, the fur falling from it and revealing the same scales as the rest of his body, the top of it covered in spikes.

Finally, Blackheart’s muzzle started to shrink, melting back into his face. His smile was the last to fade away as his muzzle completely disappeared, leaving a face with no mouth or nose that Twilight could see. Just solid red eyes. The sparking of magic finally died down as the transformation was completed, only the sporadic bolt crossing Blackheart’s new body.

“I must say, it has been a long time since I have used my real body here,” Blackheart said, his voice deeper and more gravelly. That was not the eerie part; it was the fact his words seemed to be coming from all around, that his words were coming from the trees, rocks, and the ground below him. “Did you ever see my father’s true form, Lord Discord? Those of us who were born demons have the ability to change ourselves to fit in with the… sheep.” Blackheart brought one of his claws to eye level, testing out each vicious finger.

The three Discord-Dragons stayed silent, just watching Blackheart now. They did not move an inch, not a flicker of a tail, or even a deep breath; each concentrated on the revealed demon. Blackheart slowly rolled his neck, the popping echoing just like his voice did, sending a shudder through Twilight that she could just not suppress.

“We rarely use these forms. It’s not easy to make deals with ponies when they are wetting themselves in fear.” Blackheart laughed, walking towards the Discord-Dragons as though he was going to greet an old friend. “Also, when I am in this form, I attract some unwanted attention for my power becomes less restricted. So, let's try this again… shall we?”

As Blackheart advanced on Discord, Twilight found it hard to breathe as a cold came over her. Every living creature had an unseen aura of magic around them; those who practiced and trained with magic had a stronger aura around them than other. That aura becomes visible when they use their power, and the way they use their power affects how other perceived their aura. She had met unicorns who were such masters of pyromancy that when angered fire would erupt all around them, but it would never burn them. Others have mastered earth magic to the extent that when they focused the ground around them would shake with power.

Blackheart’s power... the aura around him was one that made Twilight feel physically ill. The aura itself didn’t give a feeling, but what it did was truly scaring her, for it was pushing everything away. Not physically, but the magic all around was drifting further and further away with his every breath, leaving nothing but a empty cold, devoid of life and energy. The light around Blackheart grew darker; not putting the sources out, but pushing the energy itself in the other direction. With each step Blackheart took, more life was whisked out of the area leaving a darkness that was nothing less than crippling.

Out on the very periphery of Blackheart’s attack, Twilight couldn't imagine what Discord was going through being the center of Blackheart’s attention. The Discord-Dragons held their ground as Blackheart approached, corrupting the life magic around him. With each step Blackheart took, the ground shook and cracked under his cold power, till he was standing mere inches from the largest Discord-Dragon.

Discord glared up at Blackheart, his yellow and red eyes fixated on the solid red of Blackheart. Twilight could just feel Discord’s own aura of magic fighting back against the darkness Blackheart was radiating, but she did not know how long Discord could withstand the constant onslaught before his own light would falter before it.

Twilight barely saw the first move. One second, the three Discord-Dragons were standing side by side facing Blackheart; the next, the two flanking Discord were charging at Blackheart claws and fangs barred.

And Blackheart just waved one clawed hand.

The first Discord-Dragon was sent flying backwards by the brushing of Blackheart’s claws against it. The Discord-Dragon soared into the wooded area beyond them, the earth shaking as trees splintered and collapsed upon impact. Blackheart stepped out of the second Discord-Dragon’s attack as though he had foreseen its precise movements. He grabbed the dragon by the tail and swung him back around, guiding it high over his head and arching the dragon to smash down on the Lord of Chaos.

Discord shimmered for half a heartbeat, before popping back into his normal form, and he threw himself to the side just as the Discord-Dragon came smashing into the ground. As Discord rolled out of the way, Blackheart raised one claw in his direction, and a force of unseen energy lashed out, striking Discord dead-on. Discord went tumbling as Blackheart grabbed the limp Discord-Dragon by the back of the neck and lunged at Discord himself, raising the scaly ragdoll to strike position once more.

As the Discord-Dragon whistled towards him, Discord shimmered and took on the form of a snake. He managed to get out a teasing flicker of his tongue before slithering out of the way, what were once his claws piercing the earth inches from his tail. The force behind the strike was tremendous, the ground shook and cracked under the blow as the Discord-Dragon’s neck snapped like uncook pasta, sending a final jerk through the body before dying.

Blackheart flung his clawed hand, unleashing another lance of seemingly the air itself at Discord. This time, Discord shimmied out of the way, the blast crushing a long line through the trees behind him. Extending his griffin claw at Blackheart, Twilight watched Discord make a series of signs with his fingers, green sparks skating between them.

Discord barely lifted a finger, but energy lashed out in all directions from his clasped talons, circling around Blackheart and binding the demon’s arms and legs together, as other bonds of green energy looped around Blackheart to constrain the demon. Sigils flickered and flared on the binds Discord created, ones that Twilight could recognize as trapping ones, intense and intricate magic at the limits of pony knowledge. For Twilight to make one would take her considerable time to prepare herself, get the ingredients and books to properly perform, and summon the energy to even pull it off. Discord was doing this from memory, casting it with one hand no less.

The effect would have been the same if Discord had covered Blackheart in paper mache. Relying on only pure physical strength, Blackheart shattered the bonds upon him. The effort didn’t even seem focused; he did not struggle for an instant before breaking through, advancing towards Discord once again.

“Where was that fire you had?” Blackheart asked, his voice full of mocking scorn. “Wasn’t I just some boy dealing with someone out of my league?” Discord shifted away from Blackheart, red eyes darting to and fro, not used to being on this side of many battles when it came to power.

Sure, he had been beaten before, but not like this; not when he had full strength and it was one-on-one. This was as even battleground as anyone could hope for, yet he was losing! Twilight could just see the cogs freewheeling in Discord’s eyes as he looked for a plan, something to give him the edge. He had become the cornered animal, and, if Twilight knew anything, it was that animals became most dangerous when cornered.

Thunder rolled through the skies above, emerald flashes chasing each other across Discord’s body as his eyes turned solid green once again. Looking up into the sky, Twilight’s jaw plummeted so far her gag almost came loose. Above them, the clouds were churning and roiling, green lightning streaking between them, puffy forms pulsating with power. It was just another reminder of how far she was out of Discord’s league when it came to pure power. Here he was calling a storm with just his anger.

A flash of brilliant light pulled Twilight out of her thoughts, spots crackling in her vision from the sudden burst. As her eyes began to refocus, she found Discord had moved to stand between her and the others, with Blackheart moving towards them. Discord’s back was to her, but she could see that his claw was aflame with a pinkish glare, and his paw stood in a steadily growing pool of blue frost while sparks of the same color danced up and down Discord’s arm. Discord’s body was ablaze with shards of light, all different colors, shapes, and power all being gathered for a single purpose.To destroy.

Blackheart took maybe a half a step more before stopping, red eyes perusing Discord as the draconequus drew up unimaginable power from every element one could think of. He just stood there, watching Discord gather the power he needed and twist it to his own impending doom without so much as a blink out of turn. Blackheart didn’t even pull energy to himself to shield himself; he just stood there waiting.

The power Discord was gathering was overflowing, spilling out in all directions as he dragged yet more to himself. With his back to them, Twilight had no idea what the look on Discord’s face was, and she was thankful not knowing. She could only imagine the raw, untameable fire coursing through his veins to be calling up so much power.

“You are out of your league…” Discord hissed, his voice deeper, raspier, and just… wrong. “You are a mere insect to me, and you shall die!” Discord roared out, his voice crumbling into a roar of pure incomprehensible rage. He threw his two hands forward and unleashed all the power he had been gathering, pulling it all out to smite the demon where he stood.

The ground shook. Fire and ice shot forwards in a wave of unrelenting power. High above, thunder exploded as green lightning descended upon Blackheart in a single bolt of unimaginable power. Stones and trees were scorched by the mere glare of the raw energy, excess arcing across the ground. The scent of rotten eggs hit Twilight’s nose as rancid globs fell out of the air, hitting the ground all around and hissing as they dissolved everything they touched, leaving nothing but gelatinous goo. Heat and chills took turns to flash across her body as the spells Discord unleashed froze and burned their intended target.

Throughout it all, Blackheart kept laughing.

Each one of Discord’s attacks just washed over him, as though he were a rock with waves crashing over him. A barrier protected the demon as he advanced on Discord, who kept throwing torrents of raw power at Blackheart, trying to crack that shield.

“Your time has passed, old man,” Blackheart mewed, advancing towards Discord without blinking. Fire washed over Blackheart, ice cracked and melted upon the shield, lightning was redirected before it could hit him, and acid just slicked off of him, melting the ground beneath. Nothing Discord did even phased Blackheart.

“You’ve grown weak, irrelevant, and pitiful.” Blackheart stretched out both of his arms, and, without a trace of a thaumaturgic ripple, the magic around him vanished like water on a desert road. The backlash of it all launched Discord towards the tree Twilight was chained to, the wet meaty sound of bones snapping filling the air around them. Twilight could only watch, useless in her chains as Blackheart lunged forward and grabbed Discord by the neck, hoisting the Lord of Chaos into the air.

Black specks slithered up from Blackheart’s forearm and onto Discord, rushing out to coat every inch of his body. Discord cried out in pain, convulsing as the sparks writhed. Twilight could see parts of Discord’s body trying to blur, to transform, but sparks would surge on the shimmer and intensify the pain. Though he did not have a mouth anymore, Twilight could just imagine the smile on Blackheart’s face as he held Discord in place.

“You were once a powerful player on the board, Discord. When my father tried his hand at taking this plain, he sought your alliance among all others. But after a millennium in stone, denying your nature, and becoming the bitch pet of some ponies, well…” Twilight watched as a yellow substance showered down upon Blackheart. For a few moments Twilight could not figure out what had happened. Was this another spell that Blackheart was building up? Discord?

That was when she noticed that Blackheart’s other claw had moved, upwards and right into…

All Twilight could do was scream into her gag as she watched Discord’s body twitch, hearing his pained gasps for air as Blackheart’s claws sunk his claws into his chest, yellow blood rolling down Blackheart’s arm and splattering across the ground. Blackheart just held Discord there against the tree, straining to ram his talons deeper still. Spurts of blood rained down upon the demon as he twisted his claws, slowly and deliberately, forcing the most pain he could upon Discord.

“You're nothing more than a sad, pitiful joke now,” Blackheart whispered, black magic now cascading around Discord’s body. “Maybe if you were half the Lord you once were, you might have stopped me. I guess life as an obedient dog at some pony’s heel was where you always belonged.” Blackheart plunged the rest of his claw into Discord’s chest and right through the tree.

Discord only managed a weak, rattling gasp, the sparks of black magic still jabbing and slicing every fiber of his being. He tried to claw at Blackheart’s arm for a few tortured seconds, but his blood was pouring out too fast. Twilight could do nothing more than watch as the two fighters locked eyes for a second more before Discord fell forward in a limp fold. As soon as Discord slumped, the gag upon Twilight and the others faded, as well as the remains of the train.

Twilight couldn’t help but look in Fluttershy’s direction, for she had been blind and deaf to the entire battle. As she looked over, she saw the dulled eyes and raging, twisted snarls upon both Applejack’s and Rainbow’s faces, angry tears streaming down as they glared at Blackheart. Neither one of them was looking over at Fluttershy.

The yellow mare already had her eyes locked on Discord’s lifeless body, two soft, blue cartwheels from whence floods of tears spilled down her face. She shook her head side to side, as if she could will it into not being so. Blackheart ripped his claw out of Discord, letting the body collapse into a pool of its own blood. She could only watch as Discord fell, body flopping down without another movement, eyes locked open in agony.

“Di… Discord?” she squeaked, tears still flowing out. “Dis… Discord ge… get up… please?” she called out, her body trembling, her voice cracking.

Discord was still.

“No… please don’t go… Discord…” Fluttershy croaked, sniffing hard as her eyes rained.

“How sweet.” Blackheart cackled as he looked to Fluttershy, and then to Discord. “He actually made a friend.” Blackheart jammed his foot to Discord’s side and pushed him onto his back. “Such a waste… father always liked him out of all the—”

“Don’t you dare touch him!” Blackheart looked back up at Fluttershy. Tears were still rolling down her face, her entire body trembling in pure rage as she glared and growled and snarled at the demon. Cocking his head slightly, Blackheart watched Fluttershy for a few moments, before throwing his head back in a fit of dark laughter.

It was a deep, hard belly laugh that echoed through the remains of the forest. All the while, he kept one of his talons on Discord. “You? You are giving me orders?” Blackheart almost tittered as he stomped on Discord’s body, prompting several other snaps to whip at everypony’s ears as Discord’s body deformed under the blow.

“You bastard!” This time it was Applejack yelling, fighting against her chains, trying to summon up all of her strength from apple bucking. “Yer nothin’ more than a monster!” Applejack roared, bonds so taut from her straining that they could not even rattle. Blackheart just looked up at Applejack, watching her struggles and those of the others.

“My dear, I am no monster,” Blackheart began, raising the bloody claw upwards. He curled a fist though grasping onto something and pulled down hard. Unseen forces wrapped around each of their chains and dragged them down the trees so they were on eye level with Blackheart, the closest of them being Applejack. “I am the king of the monsters!” He laughed, pulling one clawed hand back, but he kept his fingers outstretched, so that the tips were like those of blades.

Twilight, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Applejack all yelled out at the demon, still tugging desperately against their restraints, but they were not strong enough. He had them where he wanted them, where no others would, or even could, help them. They were all trapped and at the mercy of a creature that knew none. Driving his claws forward, he aimed for Applejack’s juglar.

A wave of magic washed over Twilight and encompassed her completely, the raw power of the force stealing her breath as it sank into her fur. Emotions were the fuel for most magic done, for emotions could add power, control, and purpose that a spell is to convey. The stronger the emotion, the stronger the spell: it was one of the fundamentals of magic. Twilight had seen many unicorns use anger and rage in spells, making them much more powerful and destructive, and she could feel those emotions billowing from the user when they casted their spells. Those who truly have mastered the art of magic try not to use those emotions, for they could bring on a darker intent than what was intended and corrupt the magic, corrupt the force of life itself.

Those unicorns’ most angered, volcanic spell would have been a foal’s tantrum in comparison to this.

Pure and unrelenting rage poured over Twilight, rage that was not her own but which incited it all the same. The feeling of white hot fire coated each nerve of her body as the power kept sloshing all around. The intensity behind the rage was a combination of the very worst feelings one had through life: the rage of loss, the rage of battle, the rage of revenge all mixed together in a single storm of emotion that threaten her sanity.

Underneath all the rage, anger, and hatred there was another feeling. One that directed the rage within, told it where to strike, when, and how. It could control the rage like a conductor of an demonic orchestra with perfect perception and cold unrelenting fury.

Hunger.

Blackheart’s claws stopped mere inches from Applejack’s throat when the foreign wave of power crashed over him, the tips just barely touching her fur. His tail whipped back and forth, cracking repeatedly as he looked over his shoulder at the sky beyond. Blackheart started to withdraw his claws from her throat, eyes never leaving the murky gloom.

The flames that had grown dim in Blackheart’s aura burst back into life all around, turning a bright and angry orange as the other power drew closer. All around, light started to break through the crippling darkness that Blackheart had created; the entire time a low rumble echoed through the woods, surging every few moments. As it did, the flames would shoot upwards into a blazing storm.

Blackheart turned away from his four captives, stepping over Discord’s body with his eyes fixated on the sky above. Twilight could only see his tail twitch from side to side as he craned his neck, taking no notice of the growing fire pillars all around him. The protection he had placed on it was flashing brightly as the flames grew, like they had when they were being attacked. Yet, from what Twilight saw, nothing was attacking the shield, unless the power of the new entity was channeling some of their energies through the flames.

Twilight didn’t have long to dwell on how it was possible, as another wave of that violent power broke over her, calling at the rage inside of her to feed it. She was tempted to let it go, to feel that rage lash out at that monster for what he had done to Spike, Rumble, Bentgrass and Discord. But that magic was not the one she had studied and grown to love. This magic was just as evil and as vile as Blackheart’s: the magic of a demon.

“Oh, you are so screwed!” Twilight’s ears perked up at that voice, turning all around to find Rainbow Dash leaning forward, smiling at Blackheart who was still facing away from them and at the night sky. Twilight just cocked an eyebrow at Rainbow Dash as her friend just laughed, a look of pure glee stretching her grin maniacally and making her look almost… evil.

“You feel that? That’s the guy who is going to put you in the ground once he eats your soul!” Rainbow Dash laughed, tilting her own muzzle skyward and still beaming. “And when he sees who you have chained up here, he is going to make you wish you were still in hell!” With those very words a streak of orange flames crossed across the sky, heading right for them.

The roar grew louder with each passing second, and the flames grew higher and brighter as the source grew closer. Once it materialised out of the gloom, Twilight could tell that the roar was that of a motorcycle's engine, nearly overflowing with power as flames shot out from the exhaust. She started to pick up details on the machine: the wheels made of fire, the black and orange paintwork, and most of all… the Rider.

“Blackheart!” The Ghost Rider roared, the flames jumping up at the Rider’s voice. His landing unleashed a thunderous explosion deep beneath the Everfree, molten earth bursting into the night sky. The dense forest could not hide the light of the Rider’s flame, bright as if the sun itself had landed there. The engine kept roaring, glowing louder as the Rider drew closer to them all.

Chains erupted from the ground all around the sealed area of Blackheart’s spell, hooks and rods attached to them all, and all of them shot straight for the demon. Unlike when facing Discord before, Blackheart did not let the attacks hit him; instead he jumped forward into a roll, avoiding the first few chains. The others changed course within an instant of Blackheart’s dodge and gave chase again. Blackheart rolled onto the ground unprotected by his spell and got into a crouching position, raising his left claw to face the incoming chains.

The chains smashed against a new shield, some shattering upon impact. Blackheart brought up his other claw and slashed upwards. Black chains shot up before him and wrapped themselves against the grey ones of the Rider. The two sets of chains slithered around one another, striking like snakes whenever openings presented themselves. As the chains fought, Blackheart rose to his feet, scanning the Ghost Rider.

During the short exchange, Twilight gazed with moon-sized eyes at the creature she had convinced so many was nothing more than a urban myth. An organization of vigilantes. A tale to keep colts and fillies from doing wrong.

All of that shattered as the Rider roared in on his motorcycle, skidding to a halt before them, kicking up dirt and gravel. He was looking away from them, but she could see every defining feature ponies had talked about when they saw him. A skeleton of a pony, with a flaming skull, a metal horn, and a leather jacket coated with spikes, riding upon a motorcycle that spewed fire. The engine grumbled idly as Blackheart stood up, staring at the Rider as he sat upon the motorcycle, red eyes narrowing.

Each one of them radiated an aura of demonic energy, rage and darkness colliding against one another. The magic they were using was unnatural and dark, the arts that Twilight would never dare try herself, fearing the madness they would bring.

And they were getting ready to fight for the soul of Equestria.

Chapter 21: Darkest Before the Dawn

View Online

Chapter 21: Darkest Before the Dawn

The Ghost Rider was a predator.

Every inch of Ghost Rider was to be the perfect predator, to feed off of the corrupted and twisted souls who willingly spilt innocent blood. His appearance struck terror into them, his ability to work dark magic, and his connection to Hellfire made him a threat to even the most mighty of creatures. He could sense their dark souls, a trail he could follow to the the ends of the world, leaving them no place to hide from his judgement. His prey thought they were above punishment, out of reach of those they had harmed, but Ghost Rider tracked them down and had them experience the pain of their victims and their loved ones. Only death could release them, and dragged them into Hell.

Ghost Rider was efficient at his job, for no mortal being could compare to his strength and power. He was forged in Hell, his magic dark and corrupted by nature, and sought out those whose dark souls mimicked his own. Be them dragons, vampires, ponies, or griffins, none were safe from the wrath of the Spirit of Vengeance. He held power that only the oldest and the most dangerous of their kind could obtain, but even then they were still outmatched by him. No mortal could compare to an immortal in power and destruction; centuries of experience and knowledge separated them.

That was until tonight.

Ghost Rider sat upon his motorcycle, glaring at the immortal before him. He had fought demons before, vile and vicious creatures. Those who had needed to strike up deals to gain more power over other demons, while his power had always been a constant force; as far back as the first poor fool made a deal with the Devil. The demon he faced now, though... Compared to others he had fought before, this was a demonic god. The power rolling off of Blackheart was nothing like he had faced before; not even Fin Fang Foom measured up to this monster, and he had nearly killed Rider. The darkness radiating off of him was nothing like the Rider had felt before.

Nor had he taken a form Ghost Rider had been used to when dealing with other demons. Demons needed a host body to anchor themselves to this plane of a existence, a host that could keep them here even when the sun had risen, just like he needed Mac to survive the sun. When a demon took over the host body, the body would decay, rot from the inside, becoming the physical representation of the demon’s twisted soul. Even Rider obeyed this law when he took over Mac’s body, transforming the stallion's form to fit his own needs. Indeed, the changes were drastic, but they were necessary to allow the Rider to hunt and to use the full range of his powers.

Blackheart’s presence was beyond any that Ghost Rider had ever encountered in combat with a demon. Rider could not feel a vessel for Blackheart, no host body underneath it all to ward away the sun but even that was just a part of the reason for a host body. Demons were not of this world, meaning that they needed a vessel to remain here, to hold them here and to interact. Otherwise they were just dark spirits that could cause relatively little harm. That kind of strength was not natural; not even angels could survive here without some kind of vessel.

The only being that Ghost Rider had ever seen do this was Bleeding Heart, the Devil himself. The Ruler of all of Hell had powers that went far beyond what those who walked this plane of existence could understand. The power he held would probably meet the Sisters’ own strength, if not outclass them entirely. To face a creature with that potential of power, with such darkness radiating off them, would drive most opponents insane with fear and to run at the very thought of combat. Ghost Rider stood his ground, empty sockets watching Blackheart’s every move.

He was excited.

“The lapdog finally arrives,” Blackheart mused, pulling himself up straight and walking over to the very edge of the circle, an almost skip in his step. “I guess that army didn’t stand much of a chance if you arrived so quickly.”

The low rumble of the Hell-Cycle’s engine was the only answer Rider would give him. Ghost Rider just stared at him, chains whipping around him like the tail of a manticore ready to strike. Blackheart stood there in silence, furling and unfurling his claws, no fear in his body language, sharing the same primal excitement of combat.

“I see. Not much of a talker, are you?” Blackheart asked, continuing to flex his claws, his own tail whipping back and forth . “Without vocal cords it must be a strain to talk. No matter, the words of my father’s mongrel mean little to me,” Blackheart said, his voice the very definition of ease. He was completely calm with Ghost Rider resting just a few feet from him, no fear of the tool his father dispatched to deal with problems that were below his personal intervention.

Ghost Rider slid off of the Hell-Cycle, chains wrapped vertically around his torso and waist, the ends of them still whipping around and ready to strike. The motorcycle’s engine died as soon as he dismounted it, but the Hellfire around its tires burned brightly, still scorching the ground around it. The Hell-Cycle and the Ghost Rider were one entity. At least, they used to be; the connection between Rider and this new Hell-Cycle was weak. Though infused with his power while in motion, the motorcycle itself had not formed the kind of bond needed to operate on its own without Rider having to command the cycle. The magic used in its creation was a pure magic, much different than his own, leaving it inert to the true potential that Ghost Rider had.

The difference in height between the two was noticeable, with the Rider reaching just above Blackheart’s knee. With Rider’s host being considered tall for a pony, it was not often that Ghost Rider had to look up at his prey; rather they had to look up at him while they cowered. The difference in height and weight would be disconcerting to any other fighter, but the Ghost Rider was not a normal fighter.

Without a word, Ghost Rider and Blackheart started to circle one another, the perimeter of the circle keeping the distance between them. Both of them were guided by primal instincts, to defend one’s territory and to feed. In their circling, they watched one another, never completely fixated as to stay aware of their surroundings. They watched for that single second, that small mistake that would give the other the opening they needed to pounce to make the other their prey.

Ghost Rider could not help but revel in the feeling, the surge of energy that he only felt in combat where the prize was another's life; a life to be consumed to further the victor’s life and fuel for later battles. It had been lifetimes since he had an opponent that could stand up to him in such a way, that was worthy to be more than prey. Fin Fang Foom, as mighty and powerful as the dragon lord was, he was still prey. Large and dangerous prey, to be sure, but prey all the same.

As he took another step, the beginnings of a Penance Stare overtook him, so focused on the battle that he had given his enemy an opening. The Penance Stare was the Ghost Rider’s ultimate weapon, the way that he fed upon the souls of the damned. The Stare showed him everything that a particular soul had done, every good or evil deed that they had passed upon another, and if they were a soul worth devouring. A Penance Stare could only start two ways, the first being direct eye contact in which Rider could control when the Stare started; the only other way a stare could happen, without his control, was through direct contact with blood.

Flashes of what he could only describe as ‘random’ cascaded across Rider’s vision. Images of centuries gone by filled his mind. Acts of random chaos, deliberate evil, and love cascaded all around Rider trying to make sense of all the images. Forcing the invading visions back, Rider scanned the area for what he had come into contact with to start the Penance Stare. His hoof was covered in yellow blood, pooling out of the Lord of all Chaos, Discord.

Part of Rider hollowed to consume Discord’s soul. Discord was too weak and injured to fight back, to defend himself from Rider’s judgment, to prevent him consuming an immortal soul that was free for the taking. Looking upon Discord, it was easy to see how weak he was; his chest heaving, struggling to take in the most shallow of breaths, continuing to bleed out right before Ghost Rider. Wounded, alone, and easy. That was all the predator within the Rider needed to feast upon the easy meal presented to him.

Ghost Rider gave out a disgusted snort. “You are indeed guilty, Discord, Lord of Chaos, but judgement comes upon you another day,” Rider growled, forsaking the easy meal in exchange for the more dangerous one.

When he had stopped to gaze upon Discord’s soul, Rider’s instincts told him that Blackheart had used the opportunity to draw closer, if not ready to strike him at that very moment when he had been most vulnerable. Given the opportunity, Rider would have taken it, ready to drag Blackheart to him, to use his Penance Stare and win the fight before it had even started.

Rider whirled around, chains positioned to strike and glowing bright orange with Hellfire. The action wasn’t needed, though. Blackheart stood right where he had last been, watching Ghost Rider, waiting for him to ready himself again.

He had shown mercy.

A real predator would have taken such an opportunity to finish the fight quickly. What stood before Ghost Rider was not a demon, nor was he a predator. Blackheart was a naive boy, showing Ghost Rider mercy in order to have a fight with Ghost Rider. Rage built up inside Rider, an insult to his predatory nature to be treated in such a way. Whatever Blackheart was thinking was nothing but weakness to Ghost Rider. Weakness that just cost Blackheart his life.

Rider growled as he started to circle Blackheart again, the latter following suit; the barrier around Blackheart’s ritual spell kept them separated. Blackheart flexed his claws as he crossed in front of his captives, never turning towards them, keeping his full attention on Rider. He portrayed himself as a predator, but in that second Rider had seen his true nature, and it sickened him, making the task of devouring Blackheart’s soul less appealing.

Keeping pace with Blackheart, Rider saw another pool of blood within his path. If he touched it, he would once again be subjected to the Penance Stare. Looking to Blackheart, Ghost Rider gave out an nearly subsonic growl. This fight was looking to be the kind that defined a predator's life, but this prey was proving to be less of a challenge than expected. Watching Blackheart for a reaction, Ghost Rider deliberately stomped his hoof into the blood, beginning the Penance Stare.

Rider’s vision was filled with the life of another soul that was to be judged by him, to determine if they were to be consumed or spared. Images of a purple Pegasus with a blue mane, a cutie mark of a sun hidden behind clouds took up most of his mind’s eye; a constant memory burned upon the soul, a driving force for the soul’s motivations. The vision grew hazy, a tombstone appearing with Skylight written upon it. Grief overwhelmed it all, beating upon the soul like the waves of an ocean beating upon a cliffside. Like the image burned into the soul, the soul showed itself to be one filled with despair, regret, and anger. That grief, pain, and regret would have destroyed another’s soul, but for this one it was the fuel to keep it going, to never give in, and to fight on.

This was the soul of Agent Bentgrass.

As the Stare ended, Rider looked over his shoulder to find Bentgrass curled up against himself, shuddering, a makeshift tourniquet around his right foreleg. His one good eye was cloudy, unfocused, as he fought with every fiber of his being to stay conscious while he bled out on the forest floor. It would not be long till the life dribbled out of him and died there. In all honesty, it would be a mercy for Agent Bentgrass to pass on, to finally earn his long rest and to be with the one he loved.

Twin points of blue light appeared in Rider’s empty eyes, and the sound of sizzling meat filled the air, followed by the scream of Bentgrass. To have let Bentgrass die would have been a mercy, but within that soul Rider had seen willing acts of evil; though done for what Bentgrass thought was the greater good, they were still acts that Rider could call on to claim Bentgrass’ soul.

No matter the reason for extending Bentgrass’ life, it required using power he was not accustomed to using. Its use left Ghost Rider in a momentarily vulnerable state, one which any good predator would be able to see and pounce upon. A creature like Ghost Rider was a tool of destruction, not to be used to heal, and such actions left him temporarily lost to his surroundings; this was part of the reason Ghost Rider used it. Turning to face Blackheart, he snarled at what he saw.

Blackheart had not moved into a position to strike. He had not moved at all to do anything that might give him an edge. Instead, he stood there, waiting for Rider to continue. Every bit of Blackheart was uncharacteristic for a demon, which typically lived off primal urges to hunt, to feed, and to breed, urges that Rider was not safe from and had passed onto his host since he could not fulfill them. Though Mac didn’t act on them, much to Rider’s disgust.

Rage burned within Ghost Rider as he watched Blackheart. This was no predator worthy to be his opponent. Nothing about Blackheart made sense to Ghost Rider; a demon would have pounced upon him if he had been given such an opportunity. He wanted a fight, to fight a real predator, not an amateur demon who didn’t listen to his nature. Ghost Rider was going to kill Blackheart: not for the Devil, not for the countless victims who died by Blackheart’s claws, or those who were to be his sacrifices.

He wanted him dead.

Keep yer head in the game! came Big Mac’s voice from within Ghost Rider’s head as he resumed his motion. Don’t go underestimatin’ him. He’s the son of the greatest manipulator; he knows what yer expectin’! Big Mac said again from within Ghost Rider’s mind, an uncommon occurrence for Rider.

With the smallest amount of effort, Rider pushed Macintosh Apple to the darkest corners of his mind. Though Mac did not go without a fight, struggling against the mental barriers that Ghost Rider had made around him, he was an immortal who had had hosts before; it would take more than a strong-willed farmer to even chip away at the weakest of Rider’s mental barriers. Even with the added fuel of his sister and lover on the line, there was no way for Mac to break down Rider’s barriers.

With final steps, the pair had come back to where they had started, no action taken yet but knowing more about one another than when they had first started. Blackheart’s tail flicked back and forth as the flames around Rider’s head burned bright. Even without a single move against the other, the power both held was evident, waiting to be unleashed with terrible force.

Ghost Rider was tired of waiting.

He roared in primal fury, chains exploding out of his back and towards Blackheart. Their tips had either meathooks or batons attached, all glowing from the heat of Hellfire. Blackheart leaped backwards, outstretching one claw, and unleashed a stream of potent black energy that caught Rider’s chains, sending them flying in every direction, useless to attack him. With the imminent danger gone, Blackheart’s other claw rose up, and a cone of green energy lanced out to strike Rider.

The energy smashed against a red barrier, bolts of power spewing forth from Rider’s horn. Snarling in wordless challenge, the barrier turned into a bolt of red magic, neutralizing blast with the exact power Blackheart had used, leaving Blackheart open. Unhinging his jaw, Ghost Rider released a torrent of Hellfire towards Blackheart with the intent to turn him to ash. Bringing both claws in front of him, Blackheart shielded the attack, calling on his own defensive powers to deflect the fire storm Ghost Rider had unleashed.

As Blackheart concentrated on blocking the Hellfire, he didn’t notice the real attack coming for him. Chains erupted from the ground behind Blackheart, wrapping themselves around his neck, arms, legs, torso, and stomach, burning bright with the heat of Hellfire. Blackheart gave out a roar of pain as hooks dug into his scales, pulling him against the ground with such force that the sound of meaty impacts echoed out as bones broke. Ghost Rider cut off the inferno and instead lept over the magical barrier that had served to separate them. He landed firmly on top of Blackheart, making sure to break every one of his ribs.

“Pathetic,” Rider growled, the chains Blackheart had sent flying coming back and wrapping themselves around the demon as well. “Not worth the hunt,” Rider spoke as he leaned over Blackheart, getting as close as he could without touching him. “Now… look into my ey—”

Blackheart turned into smoke before the Rider. The chains that held him collapsed in on themselves as Rider fell to the ground, his prey escaping him. Rider didn’t have time to understand what had happened as the ground below him exploded, and a fist burst from the sudden rift in the soil.

Blackheart followed his arm out of the ground after Rider, fist still aloft as it came forth and punched the Rider, ribs cracking under the force. Before Rider could be thrown any further into the sky, Blackheart grabbed Rider’s bony tail and hurled him into the Everfree, trees exploding into splinters as Ghost Rider crashed through them. Blackheart landed just outside the hole he had created, black fires swirling in his claws. He threw them forward and gave Rider a taste of his own inferno.

Rider came to a solid stop when his momentum blasted him against a great rock, cracks radiating from his impact. He recovered himself just in time for the black flames to wash over him. The heat was intense, enough to burn the flesh right off a pony, roasting them alive without them even realizing what was going on; but this was not an average opponent, this was Ghost Rider. Fire was his element of choice. Or, to be more precise, his element was Hellfire.

Hellfire was unimaginable powerful, too vital and unfocused to be called magic as mortals understood it. The power came from Lakes of Fire within Hell, with Rider able to call upon those flames to serve his means. If used by a unicorn, or any other practitioner of magic, Hellfire could be used to make a spell exponentially more powerful, giving the magic added fuel for destructive purposes; but to call upon such power had just an equal chance to harm the caster, for it was within the nature of Hellfire to destroy everything it came into contact with. This was no problem to Ghost Rider; Hellfire was the fuel that powered him. Calling upon Hellfire was as natural to him as a fish swimming in water, as was to be destructive.

Hellfire broke through the inferno of blackfire, pushing back towards Blackheart with unnatural ease. Blackheart snarled in frustration as Rider stepped forward, pushing his advance, showing the gnat what true power was. As Rider approached, he could see a pale green light illuminating Blackheart’s free claw, which was flowing and shifting through a series of gestures, gathering power for a spell. Red bolts of power flew from Rider’s horn, striking the area near Blackheart. Chains burst from the newly-scorched earth, constricting themselves around Blackheart’s arm, burning orange. Blackheart roared in agony as the Hellfire burned him, but he kept fighting the Hellfire with his own flames, claws still gathering power.

Ghost Rider relished in Blackheart’s state, trapped in a losing battle, outclassed in every way possible. The upstart punk demon had two chances to end Rider, yet he ignored the predatory instincts of his nature and suffered the consequences of his actions. This was no predator, just a sheltered brat with eyes bigger than his stomach, and Ghost Rider enjoyed every second of Blackheart’s realization that he was to be a meal.

Green light flickered in Rider’s vision for a fraction of a second, as a wall of energy rose out of the ground between the two storms of fire. Instinct took over Rider, cutting off the Hellfire, jumping to the side to avoid the attack Blackheart had to be calling upon to summon just such a wall, and he would not be an easy target.

Ghost Rider had barely jumped out of the way of Blackheart’s wall when he was sent flying, crashing against the ground as the force kept carrying him further into the Everfree. Pale green light flooded his vision, sparks of power lanced across his body, carrying with it the intensity of what could only described as a bolt of lightning. Or bolts of lightning. As the green light sparked across him, each strike dealt an overwhelming, agonizing pain that surged through Ghost Rider’s body.

Pain was not a concept Rider was used to. Merely mortal magic had little to no effect on Ghost Rider, for he was a creature of dark magic and so common spells meant nothing to him. Nothing short of creatures such as Fin Fang Foom, Lord Tirek, or even possibly Twilight Sparkle could potentially harm Ghost Rider; though they would have to be well versed in magical arts with large wells of power to call upon to fuel the spells. Blackheart, however, was a creature of dark magic as well, and he seemed to be well versed in the magical arts to generate such a strike.

Skidding to a halt, Rider brought forth his own magical power, forming a barrier just around his bones and expanding it, breaking through Blackheart’s attack. While he was not well versed in the nuances of magic, he could power through just about anything thrown at him. As he broke through the spell binding him, Rider turned to face Blackheart again, but saw no sign of the wall of green energy that had broken their contest of fire.

Nor did he see Blackheart.

Cerulean energy sparked to the left of Rider. He held his shield in place as another lashing of power struck his shield and shattered it. That by itself shocked Rider; the shot Blackheart had presumably conjured took down Rider’s shield as though it had been made of tissue paper. The shock didn’t last long as pain overtook Rider again, sending him careening backwards, burning ozone filling his nostrils as well as burning leather. Rider’s chains whipped out to anchor him, to keep him from flying further from his target. Just as the first chains found their mark, unseen energy slammed down upon Ghost Rider, smashing him into the forest floor and creating a small crater with Rider as its center.

Stones cracked under the pressure the spell was bringing down upon Ghost Rider, trees uprooted from the sheer force of it all. Ghost Rider himself was surprised at the combination of attacks; it had been a long time since he had faced an opponent who could call upon the elements in such succession and be so well versed in using them all. The last time he had gone up against such skill with elemental force had been Zadkiel and other angels.

As skilled as they were, Rider had bested them, and he would best Blackheart as well. Red sparks erupted from Rider’s horn, bringing his own magic to bear. While his skills were not refined, or even broad as those winged bastards’, what he lacked in polished skills he more than made up with raw power. Blackheart might possess a talent for complex workings like angels; but a wrecker didn’t have to know how the skilled woodsmith carved the elegant dining set, he just needed to know how to use a sledgehammer and where to apply force.

Rage and hunger fueled Rider’s magic, fighting back the gravity spell and unraveling the working with sheer power. Red and purple sparks filled the air, clashing against one another as power was fed into the conflicting spells. Ghost Rider could feel Blackheart forcing more will and power into his working, but it was a fruitless labor: he had used a series of attacks that drew large amounts of energy, and Rider was just getting started with his own. With a roar of defiant rage, Ghost Rider channelled Hellfire into his magic, sending a surge of fire upwards, breaking Blackheart’s spell.

The outward explosion of magic left flames burning across the devastated landscape. Rider hauled himself out of the crater and scanned the area around him. Fire crept down Rider’s leather jacket, repairing the damage caused by Blackheart’s other lightning spell. He scanned the area for Blackheart, but the demon had already hid himself in the shadows of the Everfree. Ghost Rider knew Blackheart had the advantage when it came to sneak attacks; he wasn’t exactly built for stealth having a flaming skull for a head, and many of his prey had done this before. Letting out a grunt, Rider shot a bolt of red energy at the ground before him, gouging out the dirt the bolt struck. Red sparks danced across the ground, spreading outwards like the ripples following stone being thrown into a calm lake. The sparks moved outwards, creating a circle around three yards wide before disappearing.

Ghost Rider then leaned forward, opening his jawever so slightly, red and yellow sparks showering out of his mouth. Most of the sparks died instantly when they touched the ground, others hopped once or twice before fading completely. The sparks filled the circle, going just to the edge of where the circle had been laid out and no further than that. One of the jumping sparks tried to bounce outside the circle, but hit an invisible barrier forcing it back in. Rider waited until all the sparks died out, drawing a breath as the sparks finally disappeared. He sent another spark of red magic into the circle, hitting the same marks as before and another ripple of power moved throughout the ground. Rider then lifted one hoof and dug into the dirt where the circle would have been and broke the circle.

“Get him,” Rider said, and no sooner did the words leave his lips did the ground cracked within the circle and dozens of objects shot out in every direction. They pushed up the dirt all around, as though Rider had unleashed a horde of demonic moles, darting into the thick woods of the Everfree. Ghost Rider wasn’t skilled with complex magic, but this was not too complex of a spell, at least to him. If Blackheart wanted to hide, he could. All Rider had to do was wait.

The wait wasn’t long, as flashes of blue flame appeared within the woods, moving at incredible speed. Flames flashed in and out of existence all around Ghost Rider, bursting infront and behind Rider before he could turn around to face it, though he was not searching for the flashes. He remained still, waiting for his moment. Without his motorcycle, Ghost Rider was not incredibly fast—being a magical pile of bones—so giving chase to Blackheart within the woods would give a greater advantage to the demon, but Rider had long since learned how to compensate for that fact.

The flashes of blue kept moving around the Everfree, and all the while Ghost Rider waited. He was completely still; the only movements of any kind around him were his flames, still dancing in the darkness. A spark of red shot out from the Everfree, striking Ghost Rider in the left foreleg; Rider whipped around with a snarl, chains emerging out of his back and speeding towards the direction where the spark originated. As he did, blue flames erupted brighter than before as a deep howl broke the night, the kind of howl no living creature should make and which sent most bodies into a fight or flight mode, but Rider did nothing. He broke out into demonic laughter as his chains plunged into the darkness of the Everfree Forest.

Ghost Rider possessed may tools for his hunts, but his most useful ones, outside the Hell-Cycle, were his chains. They were a part of him and could act independently from him if given enough power to do so. He could make his chains out of almost any material, burning them into existence with the use of Hellfire and his own magic. He had used them to ensnare targets, to torture, and as a way to instill greater fear into his prey before consuming them. In this case, they were a hunting party to seek out Blackheart.

Blackheart came flying out of the Everfree, wrapped in bright orange chains that pulled him back towards Ghost Rider. The spell Rider had used moments ago was to create more chains, chains that would seek out Blackheart and corner him like a pack of wolves hunting in perfect unison. Once the chains had hampered Blackheart enough to where he could not move freely, they called out to their master to drag the demon back to Rider for him to consume.

Blackheart roared against the burning chains, thrashing against their might as the chains tightened around him like a constrictors. Rider let out a deep growl of his own; as tough as his chains were, Blackheart was still a demon, with strength that could snap the chains with enough pressure. More chains erupted out of Rider, hooks gleaming orange as they wrapped around Blackheart before sinking into his scale-like armor, burning Blackheart inside out.

This added to Blackheart’s survival instincts, digging his talons into the ground, struggling against the chains, using every ounce of his strength to hold out against Ghost Rider. The advantage lay with Rider, though: He had leverage and numbers on his side. Every passing second, the chains pulled Blackheart closer to Ghost Rider, to that limitless hunger.

“Give up, Blackheart,” Rider said in a low growl, as link by link slowly retracted into his back. “Your damned soul belongs to me.” Blackheart kept on struggling, leaving a trench in the ground his talons had gauged. He thrashed about, roaring with pure hatred in his voice as he drew ever closer to Ghost Rider, his red eyes focused entirely upon Rider.

A dark chuckle resonated from Blackheart, before turning in a bellow laughter of deep scorn which bounced off of every surface around the two demons. The laughter sounded as though Blackheart had captured Ghost Rider and was dragging him to his doom, instead of the other way around. Rider cocked his head, the chain links still sinking into his back, pulling Blackheart ever closer to his demise.

“Lost our mind, have we?” Ghost Rider asked.

“Fool! You still don’t get it,” Blackheart said, the laughter still echoing off the trees. Blackheart’s eyes then turned icy blue, the veins around them turning blue as well, only brighter. Frost appeared on his body, spreading outwards, frost mixing in with the black of his scales. Steam erupted around the glowing Hellfire chains. The dark aura of power that surrounded him surged, pushing further outward, pushing the magic of creation itself further way and replacing it with just darkness and bitter cold.

The frost that covered Blackheart’s scales crawled down the Rider’s chains, creeping down the lengths like an oncoming avalanche, without falter and destroying everything in its path. Steam exploded from each link of the glowing chains of Hellfire, as the frost turned into thick layers of ice. That was not supposed to be happening. There should be nothing able to combat the power of Hellfire, especially not any kind of ice magic.

Rider could feel the chill creeping down the chains back to him; the frigid touch made the predator recoil involuntary, showing weakness to his prey. Rider jerked his chains back in a panicked motion, breaking the frozen links before they could get any closer. Growling, Ghost Rider took a step back from Blackheart. The frost encompassed the son of the Devil entirely, his aura of power growing even colder with each passing second as Blackheart drew from this new source of energy.

“Do you think Hellfire is the only source of torment in Hell, mongrel?” Blackheart jeered, slowly stepping towards Ghost Rider, ice forming with each step. “There are creatures that are resilient to Hellfire: dragons most notably, and demons like you who can summon it at will. So how does my shell of a father deal with them?” The blue veins that appeared around Blackheart’s eyes started to spread further, showing off more of his dark anatomy. “As Hellfire was named after the Lake of Fire in Hell, I draw mine from the Frozen Lake of Hell… Cocytus.”

At those words, ice broke out of the ground all around the two demons, surrounding them in a frozen ring. The ice stood nearly ten feet tall, the top serrating into jagged spikes, that hissed and popped into place as the wall took on its full form. Rider looked down from the barrier and glared at Blackheart, unable to recall any mention of this power at all, but he could not deny the power that ice held. He felt the same dark powers as his own Hellfire.

Blackheart took another step forward, the ground freezing under his talons, ice spreading outwards and filling the small area. “Admittedly, it is not as catchy as ‘Hellfire’, but it should be more than a match for you, mutt,” Blackheart said with a light chuckle, azure blue aura forming in his claws, the temperature dropping all around them as Blackheart called upon Cocytus.

Ghost Rider growled again as his flames growing hotter in his anger. Blackheart had been toying with him from the very start, hiding this great power till it was truly necessary: the actions of a true predator, luring his prey into a false security, only to rip it from them and deliver the killing blow. To play him so masterfully infuriated Rider to no end, to be treated like… like…

Prey.

“Blackheart!” Rider roared, louder than any dragon, with more murderous intent than any demon could ever fathom. The ground trembled with Rider’s rage; Hellfire ignited the ground all around Ghost Rider that Blackheart’s ice could not consume. Chains exploded from Rider’s back burning orange with his vengeful fury, lashing out at Blackheart.

Throwing his claws in front of him, Blackheart called upon his demonic ice, meeting the chains with flashes of blue light that coated them in thick layers of ice. For every chain Blackheart froze, two more seemingly took their place, seeking to wrap themselves around the demon and drag him back to their master. Slashing the air in front of him, Blackheart sent a wave of Cocytus at the approaching chains, freezing them in dark ice.

Red and yellow flames met the wave of ice resulting in an explosion of steam, so hot and violent that the wall entrapping the two began to crack and falter under the demonic elements. The steam did nothing to slow the demons down, as flashes of red and blue illuminated the steam from within. They threw each other into the ice with supernatural strength and speed. The heat alone from the scalding steam would have flash-boiled any pony unfortunate enough to be inside of the circle of ice at the time, but these forces were propelled by magic and elements that went far beyond mortal comprehension.

The last of the ice wall fractured under the blows as Blackheart and Ghost Rider came smashing through. Blackheart had his claws wrapped around Rider’s neck, his claw glowing blue with the demonic ice freezing Ghost Rider as he slammed him into the forest floor. Once pinned, Blackheart slammed his fist repeatedly into the side of Rider’s skull, each blow creating spider web of cracks in the bone.

Pain was not a factor to Ghost Rider, his rage too intense to even stop to consider such minor details. The power infused within him mended the injuries to his skull, orange flames appearing in the cracks, healing them just as fast as Blackheart could make them. His chains were wrapped around Backheart’s body, glowing bright orange with demonic flames burning the demon’s scales. Just like him, Blackheart’s body was healing itself with the powers of his demonic ice, the wounds filling up with dark ice before molding back into black scales.

Hoisting Rider into the air by his boney neck, Blackheart slammed Ghost Rider into one of the many trees, breaking the trunk clean in two with the force behind the blow and the durability of Rider’s bones. Ghost Rider roared as Blackheart slammed him back into the ground, cracks spreading out from the impact. Lifting the Rider up again, Blackheart threw him towards the remains of the ice dome, slashing the air between the two. Cold magic lashed out from his claws, severing the chains that connected him and Rider, a hiss of steam escaping as demonic cold met demonic ice.

Rider tumbled away from Blackheart, using the severed chains to anchor him to the ground. Even with the chains, Rider skidded across the ground, kicking up a wide trail of dirt, though once settled he didn’t hesitate to open his jaws wide and let out a blast of Hellfire at where he had last seen Blackheart. Rider didn’t take the time to aim, or even glance at his surroundings; hatred and rage fueled his every instinct, his every step. He wanted Blackheart dead.

Blackheart answered Rider’s challenge with a cerulean blast of Cocytus. The two opposing forces clashed against each other in a monstrous explosion that shook the air itself. The resulting blast of steam filled the air around them, so intensely hot that trees exploded as the water and sap within flash-boiled and the bark ruptured. Rider growled as the mist obstructed his view, losing track of where Blackheart was visually, but with the amount of demonic energy at work Rider could still sense the Son of the Devil. Turning towards a strong point, Rider unleashed another torrent of fire from his mouth at where he could feel Blackheart.

As expected, Blackheart returned Ghost Rider’s attack with his own demonic element, resulting in another explosion of deadly steam. With no flesh to worry about, the steam did nothing more than annoy Ghost Rider, fueling that rage within him to kill Blackheart. Hellfire was Rider’s main tool when hunting corrupted souls, for Hellfire was a tool meant only for destruction nothing more; but he was a predator, and a predator had many tools to slay their prey.

Sparks of crimson magic surged around Rider’s metal horn, calling forth his magic to fight. He might not know complex spells, but with the hatred flowing through him and the natural destructive nature of Ghost Rider, he didn’t need to know much to cause harm. Bolts of crimson energy flew from his horn, giving off high pitched whistles as they flew through the sky with their deadly payloads. Explosions rang out from each of the strikes as they missed their intended target, detonating with a rattling explosion.

As powerful as Ghost Rider was, with his control of Hellfire and almost unlimited reserves of magical energy, he did have his limits, and a constant use of those powers did tend to wear him down eventually. He might be able to go longer than most magical users throwing around this amount of magic, but between calling upon Hellfire, healing himself, and taking on an opponent that was equal to him in strength, if not greater, those wells of powers were running dry. That, and he was on a time limit. Part of Rider knew that the night was coming to an end. The battle in Canterlot had absorbed most of his time, and soon the sun would be rising again, and he would be forced back and his host would resume control. Though the morning sun wasn’t necessarily a bad thing.

A barrage of red energy flew from Rider’s horn, peppering the area where he sensed Blackheart. Rider knew that Blackheart could avoid the attacks, or raise a shield in time to deflect the powers, but that would take time, time that Rider could use to his own advantage. Turning back to where Blackheart’s captives were, Ghost Rider channelled his will and focused it in the direction of the Hell-Cycle.

A roar of an engine ripped the air, and the illumination of fire erupting out of the motorcycle’s exhaust pipes from deep within the woods as the Hell-Cycle came to life; wheels churning dirt could be heard as well as the motorcycle came for its master. Turning to where Blackheart was, Rider let out another barrage of explosive red energy, the area where Blackheart stood completely decimated, bearing scars of Rider’s fury and rage.

Without the constant collision of fire and ice, the steam had already begun to dissipate, lacking a constant source of fuel to keep it going. Between the exchange of powers, the area where Ghost Rider and Blackheart had been fighting looked closer to a warzone than a place where wild energies and animals could be found. The land would bear the physical scars for years till the forest could recover, but the magical scars of two such powers fighting with pure hate would not disappear for generations.

Blackheart stood at the very edge of the decimated area. Ice had formed around sections of his body, shielding him in frozen armor. The ice lay thick on his claws, elongating them into razor sharp points that glowed maliciously in the moonlight. The temperature around Blackheart had dropped even further. Ice spread out in every direction around him, climbing up the remains of trees and inching forward with every second. With the ice growing all around him, it was easy to see that his eyes had reverted to red, the veins around them still glowing blue with the dark ice he had called upon, fueling his power.

Rider doubted that the attacks he had made forced Blackheart into this state; such magical attacks were beneath creatures such as him. Just like Rider, Blackheart sensed that time was almost up, and whatever plans he had for this world had to be enacted soon, otherwise the sun would undo all his hard work. Demons and the magic they used could not last in the sun as far as Ghost Rider knew, and, when that light shone upon the land, both he and Blackheart would be forced back into the darkness. Rider was anchored to this plane through Mac, while Blackheart had no host to rely upon. He would be subjected to the most painful death a demon could suffer, outside of Rider’s Penance Stare, before being sent back to Hell where his father would be waiting.

As the Hell-Cycle rolled up next to him, Ghost Rider’s were locked eyes with Blackheart’s. There was a mutual understanding between them, that the next few moments would decide their ultimate fates.

Blackheart’s back exploded with a pair of icy wings, jagged, sharp, and as unforgiving as the frozen tundras of the far north. Hail rained down in the remnants of the blast, brimming with dark potential. Rider was upon his motorcycle within a fraction of a second, the engine roaring in power as he charged at Blackheart.

Blackheart's icy wings stretched out and gave a mighty flap, propelling Blackheart high into the dark skies above, the cold power returning to his claws as he readied a strike. Rider pulled hard on the handlebars, revving the engine through its cycle till the Hell-Cycle was put into a wheelie, wheels blazing with Hellfire. Rider didn’t travel more than a few more inches before the front wheel jerked upwards as if slamming into a solid surface. Instead of stopping, the Hell-Cycle started to rise into the night air, leaving that trail of fire behind it, as though the Hell-Cycle were still traveling on solid ground.

As Ghost Rider made his way skyward, Blackheart threw a claw before him, unleashing a storm of ice shards upon Rider. Chains met the incoming shards of ice; attached to the end of them was an iron rod, the tips glowing orange with Hellfire, smashing the ice into powder as Rider powered on.

As impossibly large and cumbersome as Blackheart’s wings looked, they provided a great deal of speed and agility to his flight, for, before Rider could get within a few yards, Blackheart shot straight up into the air, claws extended, never letting up on his storm of ice. Rider roared in return, joined by the roaring of the Hell-Cycle engine as they climbed higher into the dawn sky.

Ice kept raining down upon Rider, as Blackheart darted in the sky, never staying in the same place for long, to keep Rider moving and on the defensive. Chains met each of the ice shards, breaking them as Ghost Rider maneuvered his way through the air, trying to close the distance between the two, trying to wrap his chains around Blackheart and consume him.

Ghost Rider could feel the dawn growing closer, that magic the sun brought which would force true creatures of darkness away, meaning that he had to end this quick. Thankfully, there was still rage to spare within Ghost Rider to fuel his powers, and the rage within Macintosh Apple added to Rider’s power. Rage was an amazing tool for magic users, making spells so much more lethal and powerful as the user intended to kill. That rage could also be used to infuse magical tools to make them greater, such as a enchanted motorcycle.

Sparks of red danced across Rider and the Hell-Cycle, red fire exploding out of the Hell-Cycle’s exhausts, the red and yellow flames around the wheels turning white hot as the engine roared with greater intensity. The trail of fire the Hell-Cycle left also turned red, leaving a burning path across the night sky, making hard turns here and there, going up and down like a demonic roller coaster, and he was catching up to Blackheart. Ice kept streaking through the air, joined with dark blasts that looked like living shadows. Chains met the ice in turn, a crude shield of red energy materializing in front of the Hell-Cycle, the edges of it rough and ragged.

“Blackheart!” Rider roared, as the distance began to close between them, a mere twenty yards separating the pair. Blackheart’s red eyes grew wide as he realized Rider was gaining on him, his wings flapping harder, trying to distance themselves again, but it was no use. Rider proved to be the superior predator. In an act of desperate survival, Blackheart threw everything he had at Ghost Rider. Ice, black magic, acid, and bolts of lightning flew from Blackheart’s claws, but they were feeble compared to the power coursing through Rider at that instant.

The distance became ten yards, chains finding holds on Blackheart, wrapping around his legs and tail, dragging him back so that more chains could latch onto the spawn of the Devil. Blackheart howled as the chains, glowing with Hell-Fire, enveloped him and brought him closer to Rider. Standing on the seat of the Hell-Cycle, Rider leaned forward, ready to pounce.

Three yards, chains bound Blackheart’s arms, torso, and neck, dragging him closer to Rider. He thrashed about like a fish on land, and as powerful as the new Hell-Cycle was, it was not ready to take on a demon like this and would soon break course with Blackheart's thrashing. Instinct took Ghost Rider, and he lept from the Hell-Cycle onto Blackheart’s back; he had been aiming for his chest, to use the Stare on him right away, but the demon thrashed at the last second and changed Rider’s destination. The chains around his forelegs had fully encircled Blackheart, holding the demon too him.

The two struggled in the air as the connection between Rider and the Hell-Cycle was lost, sending the motorcycle plummeting to the forest below. That didn’t matter to Rider: nothing did except his prey. Chains tightened around Blackheart, glowing with the heat of Hellfire. Ghost Rider could feel that demonic ice trying to take hold of him, but it was far too late for Blackheart, far too late to change anything.

“I might not consume your soul, Blackheart!” Ghost Rider bellowed, forcing Blackheart to face Rider’s approximation of the east. “But I will give you a painful death!” Rider roared in malicious glee, as the pair of demons fell down to the ground below.

Rising up, forcing back the darkness of night, came the golden sunlight of Celestia’s sun; the golden light burned brightly as darkness became light. Ghost Rider could feel the changes, the light undoing him, pushing the Hellfire out of his chains, pushing the darkness that was the Ghost Rider back into hiding beneath the flesh of his host. The entire event was painful to Rider, but it was nothing to what Blackheart had to be feeling.

Blackheart was screaming and howling in absolute agony, scales beginning to burn in the sunlight, turning into a grey and greasy mess that smelt of rotten meat. The Cocytus ice hissed and exploded into steam when the golden light fell upon it, unable to survive in the direct sunlight. Finally, Blackheart burst in a comet of blue and purple fire, which joined the red fire that engulfed Ghost Rider, changing him into Mac.

“Damn you Rider! Damn you!” Blackheart howled, right as the pair of them slammed into the ground with a meaty crunch.

Mac was exhausted, every nerve in his body screaming as he came to. He could hear his bones snapping back into place, the pain of it adding to his agony. He wanted to go back to sleep, but he was too thirsty, in too much pain to do so. It had taken a lot out of him to remain conscious during the transformation, to see all that Rider saw; he wanted to make sure the bastard was dead even if it cost him his secret.

Pushing himself to his hooves, he faltered for a second, his legs still mending, but he caught himself before he could fall. He was just dimly aware of his surroundings, the sunlight upon him and the dirt shifting beneath his hooves. His vision, though, was still blurry, and a ringing in his ears kept him from hearing anything at all. Still, he took a wobbly step forward, shaking his head to clear it and blinking to regain his sight.

Slowly, his vision started to return, and he could make out the most basic of objects. True enough, he was standing in a clearing, everything around him looking as though it had been through Hell and back.That made him chuckle. There was a figure on the ground not too far away from him, and a little further four large trees.

Mac’s mind snapped back in an instant as a cold surge went through him. Ghost Rider and Blackheart had somehow managed to fall right in the clearing Blackheart had made for his ritual, and four set of eyes were staring down at him. Sometime in that cold surge his vision had returned, and he could clearly see Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy staring down at him, each with a look of surprise, maybe except Rainbow Dash. His eyes found Applejack, her mouth slightly open as she stared at him, and all Mac could do was stare back.

The first time he had seen his sister as Big Mac in a long, long time.

He stood there, motionless, waiting for her response. Anger? Joy? Sadness? Mac had no idea. He never planned on this; out of all the ways of revealing he was still alive, never did he think it would be in a crater of demonic fury after she was nearly murdered. Lost for what to do, Mac just stared up at her, waiting for her move.

Applejack just stared down at him from where she was chained, her mouth opening and closing a few times as she tried to form words but nothing seemed to come to her. What did one say to a dead brother who turned out to be a demon? After a few tries, she finally licked her lips and took in a breath, and Mac waited for the worse.

“Ah can’t believe it… Rainbow was right… you were the Ghost Rider…” That surprised Mac. He didn’t think Rainbow had ever told Applejack that he had become the Ghost Rider. Looking over at Rainbow Dash, she just shrugged at him, and it didn’t seem right. None of these was a reaction he had expected. Looking down at his hooves, he tried to realize what was going on.

His hooves were black.

That bastard! Mac thought in joy, He made sure to save just enough magic! Mac had to fight down a cheer. He was not Big Mac: he was still Wild Blaze! He looked up at the four mares and just smiled.

“Yes, she was,” Mac replied, his voice that of Wild Blaze, keeping himself from sounding to gleeful. “Now, before you turn me in, how about I get you down from there?” Mac stepped forward, his mind hard at work trying to figure out how to even get them down from their bonds. As he set his hoof down, a shock went through him that sent him scrambling backwards on pure reflex.

As he stepped back, Mac tried to put weight on the hoof that had been zapped, but the pain was so intense that he nearly blacked out from it. Raising his right hoof up, he saw that it had been burned, badly. Flame was already coming over the wound to heal it, but it shouldn’t have had to. There was nothing around him that would have been able to hurt him, now that the sun was up. Looking from his hoof, the stretch of land between him, and the others, his stomach twisted and he had to fight back the bile creeping up his throat.

The ritual circle was still there. The shield protecting it was still there as well.

“Th… that shouldn't be there,” Mac said, looking down at the spell still at work, the dark hues of purple still twisting around and protecting the circle from all harm. A spell powered by dark magic. Looking up at the sky, the sun’s rays were shining down upon it, the golden light bathing it. No demonic power should have withstood the light of the sun. There was just no way!

“How is that—”

Sharp, debilitating pain sliced through Mac. He would have screamed, if another stab had not shot through his throat. Over the next few agonizing seconds, what felt like blades pierced through Mac’s body. Blades kept shooting up from under him, going right through his body, impaling him over and over. Sometime between the bursts, Mac realized that his hooves were no longer touching the ground, and that he was suspended in the air.

He could hear the screams of Applejack and the others, a mix of fear and anger in them all, and it did not take a genius to figure out why. Cold started to encompass him, coursing through the blades that stabbed him and created barbs within him. Throughout all the pain that was consuming him, the cold kept building; not the cold of the temperature falling, but the slow cold that came over those knowing that darkness, true evil was close.

“Hello… mongrel,” said the cold and harsh words of Blackheart.

Chapter 22: Pendragon

View Online

Chapter 22: Pendragon

Mac couldn't even growl as Blackheart strode before him, still in his full demonic form, frost trailing down his body and freezing the ground beneath him. The blades of dark power impaled Mac, holding him in the air, blood trickling down each edge. Blackheart flicked back and forth, enjoying every moment of this, savoring the look of pain upon Macintosh’s face. Mac’s body was locked in place, but for the merest tortured shudder the agony washing over him was intolerable. Though his mind was ablaze with questions.

How could Blackheart could still be standing there?

“Look at the mongrel go,” Blackheart chided, dipping down onto one knee to be on the same level as Mac. “You are like a dog looking for the ball that its master never threw. Absolutely adorable,” Blackheart simpered, laughter bubbling up in his words as he flicked Mac on the nose. Cartilage snapped under the minor effort, a simple annoyance compared to the pain Mac was already enduring.

Blood ran freely from his nose and mouth, the blade within his throat cutting off air and the ability to speak. He was tethered to this plane by Ghost Rider’s magic, but even then it couldn't suppress the pain coursing through Mac. He tried to speak, but his words were only a garbled mess of sounds as more blood bubbled from his mouth, his vocal cords scraping against the dark blade. Blackheart just laughed at the struggle as he raised one claw up, an aura of darkness around it.

The blade pulled out of Mac’s throat in a slow drag of absolute torment. Blackheart made sure to tease and wiggle the blade, tearing anew into flesh. Glossy red ribbons spurted out of the wound, having hit an artery and tore at a vein like the cruel and malicious child Blackheart was. Once the blade was wrenched clear from Mac’s flesh, orange flames appeared along the wound, his inner demon putting Mac back together. Even though the flames were to heal him, they still hurt, but it was pain Mac had grown used to over the years and it was nothing more than an inconvenience at this point.

“Is that better, pup?” Blackheart asked, cocking his head and leering at Mac, teeth glowing at the reality of having Ghost Rider strung up the way he did, of inflicting more pain onto him than any other of Rider’s enemies.

“H- how…” Mac’s voice was raspy, vocal cords healing as pain shot through his entire body, chasing the path of another dark blade through his chest. Icy fire scorched each wound, as every breath he drew helped the blades cup deeper into him.

“How what?” Blackheart asked, watching Macintosh struggle, intoxicated on the pain he was causing him. “How did I not burn in the sunlight? How did my magic stay in contact? How I have won?” Mac was sure if Blackheart had lips he would have a maniac’s smile plastered there, striking the final nail into the coffin. “Why, it's all thanks to you and that rabid mongrel of an attack dog my father has put inside of you,” Blackheart said, flicking and breaking Mac’s nose again.

Mac merely grunted, the golden eyes of Wild Blaze fixed on Blackheart with burning hatred. In the far recesses of Mac’s mind, he could feel Ghost Rider trying to show his own anger and hurl his own questions at Blackheart being there, but he was just too weak. The battle had drained him. Taking direct sunlight had hurt him, cutting off his magical power abruptly and painfully. He was, after all, a creature of darkness and had taken a full burst of sunlight, something that demons didn’t take well. Mac struggled to move, to free himself somehow, but the blades kept cutting deeper into his entrails, and all Mac had the strength to do was gasp.

“Wh… what do… you…” Mac tried to talk, but drawing in breath was too much of an effort, and the pain kept piling on with no end in sight.

“A good plan is not formed in a night, dog,” Blackheart said, red eyes focused on him. “It takes years of planning, building of power and resources, and ensuring that the necessary players were ready,” he said, watching each painful breath Mac drew, pleasure radiating off his vile aura at Mac’s expense. “Why, the Spirit of Vengeance was the key to making this all happen, and I have you to thank for that, Macintosh Apple,” Blackheart purred, flicking Mac’s nose the instant it had healed again.

“What did ya call him?”

Mac’s eyes widened. In all the pain and anguish that had transpired in the last few seconds, he had forgotten that not even ten feet away from him was his sister and all the others Blackheart had gathered for his ritual. Blackheart looked over his shoulder at her, a chortle bubbling up from deep within him as he slowly stood up.

“That’s right. I had forgotten all about that,” Blackheart said, amusement lacing his voice as he stepped next to Mac so that the two of them were facing the four captives. “All you mortals look the same to me; I had forgotten that you wear a mask.” Mac’s heart started to race, a cold that had nothing to do with Blackheart’s sickening aura ran through him. He wanted to run, to hide, to escape from what he knew was about to happen; but he was stuck there, his golden eyes locked onto Applejack’s green ones.

“Mrs Applejack Nimbus, I would like to reintroduce you to someone from your past,” Blackheart said, before plunging his claws into Mac’s side. Mac roared in pain as the claws sank into him. The pain was not merely physical, but also the spiritual pain from bonds that had worn deep into him over the years. The magic that was within all creatures, which if harnessed could be made manifest; the magic he had learned to use to make Wild Blaze. Blackheart tightened his grip around Mac’s flesh and his being and ripped at it, cleaving away a part of his flesh and the magic used to conceal himself.

Blood and flames showered onto the ground as Mac screamed out in pain; a scream joined with sharp intakes of breath and a single sob of realization.

“Introducing the not so dead or dearly departed, Macintosh Apple, the Ghost Rider.” Blackheart laughed, dropping the torn piece of gristle onto the forest ground like so much trash. Mac had to fight the sensation of passing out from the pain, enduring it all, feeling the magic ripped away from him as the spell undid itself. He gritted his teeth to suppress any other sounds; he dared not gratify that bastard with any more.

“Oh, come now. Don’t be so shy,” Blackheart said, claws wrapping around his muzzle and yanking his face up to look at the four sacrifices still chained to trees. “Don’t you want to see your sister again?” Laughter consumed Blackheart, throwing his head backwards, the Everfree trembling in his demonic pleasure.

Mac looked up at Applejack as himself, not the mask of Wild Blaze, for the first time in six years. Her face was a mixture of emotions all trying to fight for control, tears freely streaming down her face. Joy, rage, sadness, they were all there as Applejack saw her brother for the first time in so long, but not in the way either one of them would have imagined; both prisoners of the Devil’s son with their lives about to end.

“Mac…?” Applejack whispered, her entire body trembling as she looked down at him. “Is that… is that really you?” Mac couldn't answer. He turned his eyes from her, too ashamed to look at her. He had failed her twice now, the first when he had run away, and now when he was unable to save her, unable to protect those he cared for most once again.

“Oh indeed it is,” Blackheart said, letting go of Mac’s face, the dark aura encompassing his claw once more, and struck the right side of Mac’s skull. Light and pain filled Mac’s vision as he screamed out in pain, an agony more intense than all the blades that had gone through his body so far. His head sagged as he breathed heavily, the burning of the Rider’s flames trailing over the right side of his face. Bone remade and blood seeped clear but something felt off.

He turned to glare at Blackheart, pain and anger fueling his actions, wanting to strike him down with the glare alone. But when he turned, he could barely see the demon next to him. Panic took Mac’s mind as he closed his right eye, trying to understand it all. The image before him stayed the same, so he close his left and he saw… nothing. He was sure he had his right open; he tried to blink it away to see if something was clouding his vision, but a cold fear struck him.

“Wounds inflicted upon the host of the Ghost Rider by a purely mortal being can be healed easily, for mortal magic can easily be washed away by demonic powers. Yet, I have always wondered what would happen if the host was struck by a demon while still mortal,” Blackheart said in an all too easy tone, as though sprawled on a chaise longue, discussing a theory with a peer. “The damage is healed, but not entirely it seems.” That was when Mac’s cold fear was realized.

Blackheart had just blinded Mac’s right eye.

Anger surged through Mac’s body as he realized what had happened, struggling against the blades cutting through him as he did so. He was going to kill Blackheart, with or without Ghost Rider. The pain was still there, but that was an afterthought for all he had just lost. Yes he could still see out of the left one, but that was not the point; Blackheart had taken part of his sight for no other reason than to scorn Mac for being the host of Ghost Rider, and did it in front of his sister, his lover, and those who should not have to see such terrible horrors.

“Ah’m going to murder you, Blackheart!” Mac roared, that rage that Mac had only felt as Ghost Rider seeping out, the flames of Hell burning in him still. Blackheart was nonplussed from Mac’s threat, simply watching the blood drip down his claws from the attack.

“Now you must be yearning for the answer as to why I needed my father’s dog,” Blackheart said, acting as no interruption had been made in the conversation earlier. “You see, I knew I could not take over my father’s kingdom or to merge our worlds together without opening the Gates of Hell. My father tried time and time again to do so, launching attacks, screaming, and what not; but the same problem kept occuring, he could only attack at night. He was limited in his options, limited in the time he had to orchestrate his plans. Yes, he could survive in the sun, but his army could not, and an army of purely mortal creatures could not do what he needed,. Blackheart walked lazily around Mac, staying within his new blind spot so Mac was left chasing a shadow.

“While my father is indeed powerful, he doesn’t have imagination, except for torture.” Mac let out a howl of pain; he could feel Blackheart lashing at him again, claws covered in that dark power again scarring chasms into his coat. The others screamed out as well, having to watch Blackheart torture Mac, powerless to stop him.

“Leave him alone, you bastard!” Rainbow Dash shouted, the chains rattling as she fought them, but Blackheart paid no mind to her as he struck Mac again.

“So how was I to take over Hell if I only had a night to do it?” Blackheart kept going, cutting Mac’s left side with a single claw, as though working on a piece of art. “I am indeed powerful, but the options available to me were limited, and I was on my own. Thus, I turned to other sources of knowledge,” Blackheart said in a deep chuckle, coming back into Mac’s field of vision, slicing and cutting Mac the whole time. “You mortals have interesting theories on magic, how rituals might be performed, what makes a spell more powerful or weaker. I spent countless years reading it all and I was quite fascinated by what you mortals came up with.” Blackheart delivered another strike, taking time to sneer at the pained screams Mac unleashed.

“That’s when I found it: the theory I needed to ensure my victory and outdo my father. Looking back at it all, it was such a simple idea that it is truly stunning how my oaf of a father missed it. You are familiar with the purpose of a circle in magic, correct?” Blackheart slashed at Mac’s muzzle with one claw, the sting of it drawing a startled yelp of pain. Blackheart watched the flames dance across Mac’s muzzle before whipping it away. “Scarring. Not what I had hoped for, but still quite a result. How does it feel to be mortal still?”

“Don’t ya lay lay another claw on him! Or you’ll be answerin’ ta me!” Mac flinched at the words. He could feel the rage within her, straining against her bonds as the demon continued to torture him. Blackheart looked at her lazily, more of a reaction anyone else had gotten thus far besides the pain-filled screams of Mac.

“Quiet. Or I will rip that baby out of you and smother you with it,” he said, words cold as arctic ice. He then turned back to Mac. “Circles in magic are used to contain the energies that spells gather up by, either sacrifice or other sorts; they are also used to keep magic contained within them. The circle has to be fueled by the same magic it is both protecting and defending against, that way the circle does not interfere with either act of magical power. Tell me, did you or the mutt ever wonder why he could not feel those corrupted souls so close to Ponyville before? They must have been like bright spot lights to the spirit's hunger.”

Mac’s eye widened, or at least the left one did, the other still a numb sensation, as he started to put pieces together. Everything that Blackheart did had an edge to it, a play ready to be made one way or another. Ghost Rider was a demonic power, that much was certain, but he was a demon that went after corrupt souls and destroyed them by any means necessary. How he did so and why he did were evil one way, but good in another, for he was taking on those others could not. An act of both good and evil. Blackheart had used him and Ghost Rider as part of his plan, a plan Mac could still not fully see but was beginning to.

“Look at the wheels turning up there,” Blackheart mused, savoring whatever look that was on Mac’s face. “You are beginning to understand. Since you made a deal with my father, I have arranged spots needed for my workings, infecting the areas with evil that the dog would one day find, but only when I needed him to,” Blackheart said, amusement in his voice as he struck Mac again, for nothing more than the flickering smirk it brought him. “At the time where it would benefit me most. I could not do the acts myself, for I had created the evil to create more later, so I needed a willing pawn that had no idea of the precise nature of why those souls had to die there.”

“You made five points,” Mac heard Twilight speak, understanding Blackheart’s plan and the way he followed through on it. “Then channeled your will to connect them all within a pentagram and circle, making a magical barrier against the sun's light and your power. That way, your power and the ritual you had set up would be safe from the light of the sun!” Twilight finished, her jaw open in realization.

“Give the princess a cookie,” Blackheart said, his voice lined with laughter.

“But how did you keep those spells up? And why is it Ghost Rider is still affected by the sun?” Twilight asked, looking down at the demon with pinprick pupils. Mac knew that she was terrified and her mind holding on the last link to her sanity: logic.

“Another tribute to the dog,” Blackheart said, adding another series of scars to Mac’s body. “His magic leaves a unique mark upon the land; it remains there for some time after he has attacked, and as long as victims of his Penance Stare stay there and alive, the magic remains, leaving me time to use it,” Blackheart said, striking Mac, this time with a hard punch to break bones. “As for the one committing the acts for the intentions to feed, the circle would not protect him from the sun’s light,” Blackheart said, looking upon the deformation in Mac’s body.

“Even with all that preparation, I needed time to prepare the ritual, time spent fighting Ghost Rider, if only for a distraction. Thus I needed an army, and Hell is full of souls willing to fight for a second chance at life,” Blackheart said, waiting for Mac’s bones to mend, before striking again to cause a fresh ripple of pain through the stallion and achieving the screams he so desired. “That effort took time and power, but those fools served their purpose, keeping Ghost Rider distracted while I could prepare my ritual.”

At those words, Mac felt Ghost Rider roaring inside of him, having enough of Blackheart’s words, wanting to strike him dead then and there but powerless to do so. He was still trapped under the sun’s power, and unless Blackheart waited for the sun to set again, he could not fight. Blackheart chuckled, as though he could hear Ghost Rider within Mac’s mind, and slashed at Mac’s flesh again with that cruel dark energy.

“Without Ghost Rider, I could have never of done this,” Blackheart said, voice light and cheery as he stood before Mac again, kneeling down to look him in the eyes. “Nor without you, Macintosh, for if you did not sell your soul to the Devil, none of this pain would have happened,” his tone chilled in an instant. “So thank you, colt. I look forward to torturing you and that dog for all eternity.” With that, the blades retracted out of Mac’s body, their edges becoming serrated to cut deeper, leaving him a bloody and helpless mess.

Mac fell to the ground with a meaty thump, hooves unable to support his weight, landing in a puddle of his own blood which splashed out in all directions. The droplets that hit the barrier of the ritual spell sizzled audibly as they passed into the ether. Blackheart watched him fall, then stomped his talons into Mac’s chest and stomach, bones breaking from the impact as the sharp edges dug into him, plunging swift and cool and dark. Once satisfied with the act, Blackheart moved over to the nearest of the sacrifices, Applejack, as the shield around the ritual spell lowered, ready for Applejack and her unborn foal’s blood.

Mac had lost.

He was helpless to stop Blackheart: the demon had thought of everything, had been too strong and cunning for he or Rider to stop. Even if Mac had known about this ritual, what would have changed? Zadkiel had nearly done the sisters in by himself, and with Fin Fang Foom there he would have probably succeeded and opened the gates that way. No matter how quick, how strong, or how powerful he and Ghost Rider were, they were nothing to Blackheart. Even with the power of Ghost Rider, he was just as helpless in the face of true evil as any other pony was. Now he had to watch in a broken heap as the bastard murdered his little sister, too weak to save her, to save anypony.

He needed more power, power to stop him, but there was none to be had.

All he could do was wait to watch Blackheart raise his claw, flowing and coursing with dark power, to murder his sister, and then Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Fluttershy. He watched the horror in all of their eyes as Blackheart lift his talon to strike down Applejack, tears streaking down all their faces as their combined screams filled the air. Mac was too broken to do anything, too weak to have done anything even if he could rise. He was just a stallion facing off against a godlike creature. He just wanted it all to stop, to stop hearing the agonized screams, to stop feeling the pain, just to stop.

The screams nearly cut off, reduced to mere muffles as though they were miles away. The light skewed and dimmed slightly, the glow of the magic around them pulsing slower till they had nearly stopped, even Blackheart’s lowering claw moved slower.

What the Hell? Mac thought, his good eye darting around, trying to figure out what was happening. Is that bastard makin’ time go slower so Ah’d have ta watch every moment?! His eye kept moving around, the pained looks in the faces around them burning into his memory. Blackheart you bastard! Ah’m gonna kill ya, just wait and see! Ah don’t care how long it takes, your gonna be dead by my hoo—

I could help you kill him now.

Mac had grown used to the voice of Ghost Rider in his head over the years, to having another presence lurking around and knowing what he was thinking at all times. He had long since grown used to the sensation of Rider’s rough voice intruding at the most awkward of times.

But it had been just the one voice.

Who's there? Mac thought, fighting back a sudden fit of giggles that threatened to spill out. In these final moments he had finally gone mad; after all he had been through and seen, this was what drove him to discard his senses.

Oh, please! I’m not an imaginary voice in your head! Look to your left, dolt! Mac focused his attention on the world around him, still fighting back those giggles. Lying just a few feet from him was another pool of blood that had seeped into his own. A pool of yellow blood. Mac followed the trail to its source, a creature that looked just as broken as he felt.

Discord.

The Lord of Chaos’ eyes were half open, looking like one trying to fight off sleep. He was pale, and looked in blinding agony, but somehow he was still alive; and he was somehow communicating with Mac.

We don’t have much time, Discord’s voice rang out in Mac’s mind, a sense of urgency on it that did not reflect on Discord’s face. Once our blood was joined, I set up a spell to communicate, and thoughts go a hell of a lot faster than speaking, so don’t ask about why time is slowing down. It's not really: We are just observing it from a different point of view.

Mac was not a slow pony. He understood the basic concepts of things around him, and he had even read a few books about the flow of time. Yet none of this made a lick of sense to him. How is that possibl—

We can have a nice long talk about that if we survive this! Discord’s voice was loud and clear, so much so Mac was sure he had cringed physically from it. There is a way to save them all, but it will cost you. Mac eyed Discord. He had made one too many bad deals in the past, and he wasn’t sure if the Lord of Chaos was any better than the Devil to make deals with.

Cost what? Discord remained silent for a time, much longer than Mac would have liked, shifting his gaze to Blackheart. His claw had moved just a few inches, a few inches too much to his sister, who had a look of so much pain and anguish tearing at her face that Mac felt physically ill. Seeing her in such a state would drive any pony who knew love to make bad choices. Love was the ultimate motivator for stupid choices. Damn it all! Whatever the cost Ah’ll pay it!

The cost… is that you and the warrior would be bound together until the other seal is broken. Discord said. The danger around Mac was obvious, and time to make choices was running out. The lives of four mares, if not the entire world’s population, were at stake. Such stakes did not drive any pony, no matter their upbringing, to have articulate responses.

Huh? Mac was looking right at Discord when he responded with such eloquence, and for a second Mac could have sworn Discord tried to roll his glassy eyes.

I can unleash more of the warrior’s power, the Ghost Rider as you know him! Discord said, his mental voice virtually fizzing with haste. As you well know, the Devil tried to take over this plane many times, and when he did, he asked for my allegiance against an individual. One that sought the Devil himself in battle, who personally intervened to save this plane and cause me no end of trouble, the self righteous twit. Now Mac was confused. He had no idea who this warrior was, or how the Ghost Rider was involved. The silence that fell between them led to a snort from Discord, as though it might unstick the gears in the clod’s head.

Ghost Rider was not always a spirit of Hell! For what reason would there be a spirit in Hell that went out of its way to hunt down the corrupted souls? To torment them further than they already had been? The Devil did not create Ghost Rider; he is the remains of the warrior! Within Mac’s mind he could feel Ghost Rider’s presence, listening to Discord’s thoughts. Mac would have thought Rider would have attacked Discord, an intruder there, but he didn’t even growl. He just remained silent and listened.

A warrior who, like Twilight, ascended, granted to him by Mother to protect her children. One who fought for justice and was willing to take on those of immense evil. We tricked him to enter Hell where we could trap him. We tortured him without end, destroying his mind and body to take him out of the frame. We broke him, but we could not destroy him. So we corrupted him and his purpose, each one of us placing a seal over the remains to keep part of his power and all of his memories locked, so he could never reach his full power again. Ghost Rider remained silent. Mac was surprised he was not roaring in anger, attacking anything and everything within his reach, but he didn’t. For once, Ghost Rider was too stunned to act. His entire foundation had been shaken, changing everything about him.

And… you hold one of these seals? Mac asked, not wanting to give Rider time to act.

I do. If I break it, part of Rider’s powers and parts of his memories will come back to him. If I am right, he should be able to act… but there is a catch.

Always is. What is it?

If I break the seal, the Devil will not be able to restore you. You and Ghost Rider will be forever bound till the other seal is broken. You will remain how you are now, bound to Ghost Rider. You will not age, conventional means will not kill you, and when innocent blood is shed you will become the Rider. Understand what that means.

Mac already understood what that meant. He would outlive his family. If he had children he would outlive them as well, doomed to watch all those he loved and cared for die around him, while he remained the same. Until he could get the Devil to break the seal, he and Ghost Rider would remain together, till the end of days and maybe even further. What life could he have as an nearly immortal being unable to make connections? The same being that he would be if he let Blackheart win, just sharing a Hell with all those who didn’t deserve such torment.

In his mind’s eye, he could see Ghost Rider standing there before him, waiting for his reply. He didn’t push Mac to any decision; just like it had been his choice to sign the contract with the Devil in the first place, this was his choice again. Even so, Mac knew Ghost Rider would much rather spend his days attached to some hick from the country who didn’t indulge in vices and bored him than be in a world controlled by a bratty son.

“Deal…” Mac wheezed out, his eye focused on Discord, wanting nothing more than to fight back.

The Lord of Chaos took in a shallow breath, light sparks of green dancing across his body as he spoke.

“Pendragon.”

Rainbow could only watch as Blackheart approached them, his claws still fresh with Mac’s blood dripping onto the forest floor. She looked back at the stallion; he laid there motionless, most of his body deformed from Blackheart’s brutal beating. The only indication he was still alive were the orange flames sweeping across his body and mending the broken bones, but they were out of time. The sickening cold of Blackheart’s aura was all around them now as he stood before Applejack, his red eyes fixed on her, darkness gathering in his claw.

No! It can’t end like this! Rainbow thought, struggling against the chains that held her, the metal digging into her flesh but never slowing her down. There had to be a way to get free, to somehow save the day.

Her magenta eyes flicked back to Mac, the flames growing brighter as he healed, but he didn’t seem any closer to getting back into the fray. To see him in such away curdled her stomach. Not more than a few minutes ago he seemed untouchable, a power that rivaled the sisters, but here he was: laying in a puddle of his own blood, unable to even save himself. She kept fighting the chains that held her. There still had to be a way.

“Leave her alone!” Rainbow was ripped from her own mental struggles as Fluttershy yelled out at Blackheart, struggling against her bindings as well. The chains dug into her flesh as well, and blood oozed from the wounds. Sparks of purple caught Rainbow’s attention next. Twilight still fought as well, her face writhing in pain. The ring around her horn still stemmed her might, but that did not deter the young Alicorn.

There has to be something! I will not go out like this! Rainbow swore to herself, keeping her struggles up as Blackheart raised his claw higher, dark energy swirling inside of it. Rainbow looked over to Applejack, who was the first on the demon’s list, and what she saw sent a chill of fear through her that she had never felt before. Applejack simply hung there limp, her jaw hanging open, tears trailing from her glazed eyes, and softly shaking out the occasional sob. Between finding out she was pregnant, that her brother was alive, and this bastard’s plan, she wasn’t sure if Applejack could take any more.

Her eyes flicked back to Mac again. His good eye was barely open. He looked up at the four of them and at Blackheart before he uttered a single word. Flashes of green danced in the corner of Rainbow’s vision, vanishing into a blur as Mac’s body exploded in golden fire!

A howl of pain that couldn’t have possibly come from any equine being tore through the night. Rainbow turned to the source to find Blackheart spinning away from Applejack, arms in a defensive position before him as he shielded himself from the flames. Parts of his scales were already blackened and smoking. They swiftly cooled grey and brittle looking, like ash, much worse than anything she had seen inflicted on him so far. Golden flames continued to grow, rotating as they grew higher with each turn, becoming a cyclone of fire, soon rising taller than many of trees of the Everfree.

While the flames grew, Blackheart snarled out in defiant rage as he gathered his power in each of his claws. Lances of ice blue and shadow magic flew from his claws at the gathering storm of fire, but each strike died before it could even get halfway to the golden flames; ice turning to steam and the shadows bursting into light, wincingly bright for an instant before fading back to nothing. This did not deter Blackheart as he threw blasts of power at the growing storm, howling out with each blast in a language that Rainbow could not understand but still throttled her ears.

With each rotation the flames grew higher until they exploded outward, washing over all those present. Blackheart howled out in unmistakable agony; Rainbow could see flickers of blue and black in the bast as she guessed he tried to shield himself. The flames didn’t hurt her though, they felt… gentle.

Instead of the burning she had expected from Blackheart’s reaction, the flames felt more as a warm embrace, the ones Mac held her tenderly beneath a nice, thick blanket. The aches and pains she had from fighting against the chains faded as well, the blaze numbing all of them. She had to fight the urge to fall asleep in the midst of the wave, so comfortable and pleasant as it washed over her. The sharp contrast of what Blackheart was expecting kept her awake. That, and the column of fire that towered into the sky where Mac had been.

Within the fire, Rainbow could just make out the outline of Mac getting to his hooves. He shook himself off, the turned to where Blackheart was. His body began to shift as he stood within the flames, growing taller and longer as well. Then he stomped one hoof, and the flames exploded out in a glowing wave so bright Rainbow raced to shut her eyes. Even with her eyes closed the light was still blindingly painful; a cleansing light, which was searching for any wrong doing and was there to show how easy it was to make the right decision.

As the light faded, Rainbow had to blink her eyes several times just for her vision to be blurry. Even when she had witnessed Ghost Rider reverting back to Wild Blaze it hadn't been that bright. That was when reality came back to her in a landslide.

“Mac!” Rainbow shouted, wrestling with her binds again. When her eyes found where she had seen Mac last, her jaw fell open.

Standing where Mac had been earlier, stood a grey Alicorn. He had a mane of gold that was the same color as the flames that had crested over them all. A set of black armor covered his chest, back, forelegs, and hindlegs, all accented with dark grey and spikes. Chains of silver wrapped around his forelegs and waist. He wore a black corinthian helmet with a grey accent, and a black ring around his horn, decorated with a spike and a blood red ruby. Rainbow was in the perfect position to see the Alicorn’s full profile, seeing the morningstar mace strapped to his flank by a leather strap, the scars running across his body, and the cutie mark of black scales. He was at least the same height as Celestia, if not taller, but stood so much broader; the build of a true warrior. What really caught her attention was his burning orange eyes, the same as Rider’s flames. He had the faintest of smiles on his lips, observing the world around him, though his eyes never glanced at Blackheart.

Blackheart stood across from the Alicorn, his arms crossed in a X, covered in sparks of black and blue magic. Parts of his body had been burned badly, bright red and pulsing visibly. His chest heaved with each breath as frost tried to cover his wounds, but burst into steam upon contact.

“What are you…?” Blackheart asked in a low growl, hatred lacing every word. The Alicorn didn’t spare a glance at Blackheart; instead, his eyes trailed along the treeline that Rainbow Dash and the others were still bound to. He cocked his head slightly at Twilight, studying her for a moment.

A spark of orange magic flashed across the Alicorn’s horn and the chains around Blackheart's captives snapped, before turning into a inky black substance and fading away. The sudden release didn’t leave Rainbow much time to react, and like the others she fell, sprawling onto the forest floor. Rainbow let out a small groan, as she looked up just in time to see Blackheart glaring back at all of them. The veins of blue pulsed rapidly, his dark magic cascading across his body, as that aura of anti-life that surrounded him exploded out with new power.

“Who are you?!” Blackheart roared, thrusting both arms forward and unleashing a ball of black energy, sparking with the blue power of Cocytus ice. The ground between Blackheart and the Alicorn was covered in a thick, frozen glaze, bolts of black power shooting out in every direction. As the blast reached the Alicorn, he gave out a low chuckle, and his horn flashed again.

The air around him shimmered for a fraction of a second before the blast splashed against an invisible barrier. Or at least that was how Rainbow could describe it. The ball hit whatever the Alicorn had created and began to disperse, smearing across an invisible surface and fading into nothingness. The act didn't phase the Alicorn in any way Rainbow could see, but the rage rolling off of Blackheart was palpable.

“Pathetic,” the Alicorn said, his voice deep and rich, carrying a power of its own that went beyond Ghost Rider’s. While Blackheart growled out in fury, the Alicorn shook his head as orange flames consumed him. They were not as intense as the fires before were, but Rainbow recognized the distinctive orange, a smile spreading across her lips.

The Alicorn shrank in stature until he was just a head taller than an average stallion. The flames began to fade away, revealing bones, a leather jacket adorned with spikes, a metal horn, and a burning skull. Chains emerged from his back, whipping around in agitation, ready to be used once again. Ghost Rider roared, the flames around his skull grew with his roar, as he spread his wings.

His wings were just like the rest of him, made of dead skin stretched over harsh bone, and very much bat like. The wings were soon burning through, holes blooming in the skin as it withered under the heat. Before long they fell from his body and turned to ash before they could reach the ground.

Blackheart shook visibly as Ghost Rider reemerged, his very breaths slicing the air with fury. Arcs of power erupted from Blackheart’s scales, frost gathering more heavily upon his scales and the ground around him. His claws flinched with every twitch of Rider’s chains. The air became colder with each passing second as Blackheart just stared at Ghost Rider, not seeming to believe that Rider was back.

“Ghost Rider!” Blackheart’s voice burst between bared fangs. He began to roar with incoherent rage, his sanity snapping at the sight of Rider. He pounced at Rider, covering the distance between them faster than Rainbow would have thought possible; but Rider batted him away with a contemptuous flick of a chain, sending the demon sprawling into the forest ground.

Rider turned to face where he had sent Blackheart tumbling, revealing the right side of his face to Rainbow. Vertical cracks spread along the eye socket and down his face, right where Blackheart has smashed Mac so incessantly. He walked over to where Blackheart lay sprawled, chains whipping back and forth as he approached, the flames growing brighter with every step. Blackheart stirred endlessly, trying to get back to his feet, but anytime he started to push his way up, a chain slammed down on him with the meaty impact of bones breaking. With each whip of the chains, Blackheart gave out a cry of pain, as though it would let him evade Ghost Rider’s fury.

The demon tried to call upon shields of ice and energy, but they stood no chance against the Rider’s power. Chains slammed down upon the shields, shattering them upon contact, before they pounded into Blackheart’s body with meaty thuds. With each impact, Blackheart cried out in pain, trying to crawl away from Ghost Rider but escape was impossible. Ghost Rider’s chains wrapped around Blackheart’s legs and dragged him back into the clearing where everypony could see him.

“Blackheart,” Ghost Rider growled, chains slithering over Blackheart’s body, ensnaring him with the chains. “Through your actions, oceans of innocent blood have been spilt,” Rider said, flipping Blackheart onto his back, forcing the demon to look up at the Spirit of Vengeance. “With each vile breath you take, innocents suffer from your cruelty,” Ghost Rider said, voice low as he pressed his hoof against Blackheart’s chest, pinning the demon down. “Look into my eyes, and be judged, Blackheart, son of the Devil!”

“You really think it's that easy, mongrel?” Blackheart shouted, his solid red eyes staring up into the empty pits of Rider’s eyes, not even trying to fight the gaze. “For that stupid stare to work on a creature requires two things: regret for the stare to draw upon, and a soul!” Blackheart laughed, ice building up on his body again. “And unfortunately for you, I don’t regret anything I did! Not one bit of it!” Blackheart cackled on, his eyes wide and never breaking from Ghost Rider’s. “So what will the mutt do?”

Ghost Rider looked down at the demon, never breaking the stare himself. He kept the pressure on Blackheart, chains unwavering, coils tightening around the demon to keep him steady. Rainbow could only watch. Mac had explained the Penance Stare to her once before, how it was the way that Ghost Rider fed, and that it was the ultimate weapon of a Rider; never had Mac mentioned about what was necessary for the Penance Stare to work. Then again, Mac didn’t say anything about being an Alicorn!

“True,” Rider spoke, leaning in closer to Blackheart. “But as they say, there is more than one way to skin a cat…” In a fraction of a heartbeat, the chains Rider used to wrap Blackheart turned into a painfully bright orange, that instantly started spewing smoke as Blackheart’s flesh roasted. Blackheart screamed out as the chains melted into his body, while Ghost Rider stepped off of him and raised Blackheart above him.

“Now, burn,” Rider growled, before opening his mouth as wide as he could. A stream of fire exploded out of Rider and swallowed Blackheart instantly. The demon made sounds that Rainbow wouldn’t have believed could have come from any living thing, the raw, high screech echoing in the Everfree as the flames consumed him. Sparks of blue and black were visible for a fraction of a second within the flames, but were quickly lost in the torrent. Black smoke filled the sky above them all, a pungent smell squatting in the air; something between freshly laid asphalt and burning flesh.

All the while, Blackheart screamed in incoherent pain and rage, as Rider held him there, burning his existence away. Rainbow watched with morbid curiosity, unable to look away from the sight. By all reasoning it made her innards lurch to watch, to see someone being burned alive, to feel unimaginable pain as the flames ate away at them, but this creature had plans to do far worse; deep inside, Rainbow Dash took glee in Blackheart’s torture, but that didn’t stop the bile rising in her throat, which burned even harder for that fact that the creature that was doing this was also Mac.

For several long and agonizing minutes the screams went on, till they faded away, replaced by the roar of the fire; and even then, Ghost Rider kept spewing out flames, never showing mercy till the job was done. Chains began to slither themselves out from the onslaught, their charge having melted away. The were bright orange from the intense heat, shimmering waves and coils rolling off them. It wasn’t till each chain had been removed from the fire that Rider shut down the storm of flames.

There wasn’t even ash left of Blackheart once Ghost Rider was done with him; the only reminder that Blackheart had even existed were the cuts and bruises Rainbow felt on herself, and that festering smell in the air.

Ghost Rider gave snort, flames escaping his nostrils as he shook himself like a dog, chains rattling as he did so. He then turned back to the ponies gathered there. While he had no eyes, Rainbow could have sworn she felt his gaze move to each one of them. Rider gave another snort as orange flames rose to consume him.

“Innocent,” he said, as the orange flames fully enveloped him. Burning tendrils spiraled out from Ghost Rider, moving across the ground to where the ritual had been set up, and eviscerated it with the merest glance, leaving nothing but scorched earth in their wake. Not stopping there, the flames moved across the land, maneuvering around Rainbow and the others so as to not affect them. Climbing up the trees, the flames burned away the sigels left there, leaving the tree stripped of their bark but free of demonic powers. The cleansing fire kept moving outwards, incinerating all trace of Blackheart as they slowly began to die out, while the source of the flames began to dwindle.

Where the Alicorn and Ghost Rider had once been, stood a bright red pony, scars crisscrossing across his entire body, his mane a shock of straw-yellow, a bright green eye—the other closed with four scars running down the eye—and the cuite mark of a green apple with a blackened scar running down it. He looked ragged, breathing heavily as the last of the orange flames burned out.

Chapter 23: Awkward Family Reunions

View Online

Chapter 23: Awkward Family Reunions

Six years.

It had been six long years since Mac had last seen his sister through his own eyes. Even though he had been around her for the last year as Wild Blaze, she hadn’t known he was still alive until that moment. He wanted to tell her how sorry he was, to wrap her in a hug and never let her go. He had missed her and Apple Bloom so much over the years and had so much he wanted to tell them, yet all he could say was…

“Howdy, Applejack.”

Applejack stared back at Mac, her eyes wide and glistening in the morning light. She opened and closed her mouth several times, the words dying on her tongue. She took a hesitant step forward, not breaking eye contact with him. Even after all she had been through that night, the disbelief was evident in her eyes as she got closer. In just a few steps she stood mere inches away from her long deceased brother.

“Big Mac?” she croaked, looking right up at his big red form. “Is that… really you?” Mac smiled painfully down at her; he could see all the anguish she had gone through since he had died. How he wished he could take it all back, to stop any of this from happening.

“It’s me,” he replied, fighting back his own tears as he watched one escape Applejack’s eye. She dragged any others back with a wet sniff, nodding as she closed her eyes.

Mac had seen and fought creatures that were much faster than they ought to be, but nothing compared to Applejack spinning around and getting into apple bucking form. Even after what he had endured at the claws of Blackheart, what followed was ten times as painful.

“Ya no good son of a bitch!” Applejack hollered as she drove her rear hooves into Mac’s side. One hoof slammed into Mac’s shoulder with a meaty crack, leaving little doubt that it was broken. Her other hoof caught Mac in the jaw, snapping it as well and knocking out more than a few teeth. The whole ordeal sent Mac stumbling backwards, collapsing with a hiss as his ruined shoulder failed to support him.

“AJ!” Rainbow shouted, Mac pushed himself up just enough to watch Applejack turn on her.

“Shove it, Miss slept-with-a-demon! Ah got a pretty good idea who that demon was!” Applejack growled, before rounding on Mac as he spat blood and teeth across the grass. Orange flames moved across his body, bones shifting and reforming in their wake.

“Besides, Ah saw ‘em impaled and transformin’ inta a Alicorn, he can handle some more,” she said in a low growl, taking quick steps towards the fallen stallion. Mac was just starting to get back up when he AJ struck him again, his groan barely audible under familiar popping of his ribs breaking. He tumbled back some more as his little sister advanced on him, orange flames already licking his wounds.

“AJ... Ah know yer upset, but right now we gotta—”

“Upset?” Applejack spat out, green eyes locked on the stallion. “Ah’m upset when Little Macky fergets ta clean his room. Ah'm upset when mah husband tries ta sneak pies in the middle of the night. Findin’ out mah brother is alive and has been lyin’ ta be for the better part of a year?! Ah’m more’n upset!” Applejack screamed, striking Mac again. Mac had almost forgotten how strong she was; with how angry she was at him, he would almost rather go up against Blackheart again.

He stood his ground the best he could, not backing down from his sister. He had fought a lot of creatures over the years and learned how to take a hit or two, but it was still more painful when it came from family. Still, he took it in stride, not fighting back or even attempting to get out of the way; Applejack may have been six years older, but he still knew just how badly she needed to vent..

“Six years! Six years you’ve been gone, you lousy bastard!” Applejack screamed, pounding her hooves into Mac’s chest with every syllable. “Ya no good demon-possessed dolt!” Her hooves kept hammering, now on every word. “Thickheaded, arrogant, yellow belly, dung swingin’, dimwitted, pin brained, half-wit…” Applejack’s blows lost power over time, fading as they spread out to every other word. “Lyin', pig-wallowin', sheep-lovin', no good, lousy… lousy…” Applejack whimpered, her hooves limply returning to the ground. Her chest filled with a single trembling breath as her head slumped and shoulder sagged,, before it rose again to lean into Mac’s shoulder. His leather jacket had been torn in the fight, and part of his shoulder was exposed, letting him clearly feel the tears streaming down Applejack’s eyes, at once both a soothing balm and burning tar against his coat.

“Oh Celestia…” Applejack whispered, “Ah… Ah thought Ah was done havin’ these dreams of you comin’ back,” she whispered, her voice choked with tears, turning Mac’s gut into tight knots. He had never meant to hurt her. All these years he thought he had been shielding her from the pain of his choices. Now it seemed he had caused her even greater sorrow and misery than he thought possible. Sighing deeply, Mac wrapped his foreleg around his sister, feeling her tense under him as he did so.

“This ain’t no dream, AJ,” Mac rumbled, pulling her into a tight hug. “Ah’m back, Ah’m finally back” he whispered, as a tear escaped his own eye. How long he had yearned to be back home, to finally have his life back, and here he was holding his sister once again. The dams Applejack had built up around the memories of her brother finally broke and she openly cried into his shoulder, wrapping her hooves around his thick neck, sobbing into his fur. Mac just smiled, holding her tight against him, savouring the steady beat of her heart and the unmistakable scent of home in her mane; two things he never thought he could experience again.

He made shushing noises as Applejack cried against his shoulder, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he held her. Those knots tightened in his stomach at the idea that he took joy in this, but it was family, and he had missed the feeling for so long.

“Dis… Discord?” The reunion between siblings was cut short by the quiet sobs of Fluttershy, reminding Mac of the other victims of Blackheart’s brutality. Turning to face Discord fully—Mac still trying to adjust to the loss of his eye—Mac saw Fluttershy standing next to the wounded Lord of Chaos, her hooves soaked in his yellow blood. Mac mentally cursed himself as he broke his embrace with Applejack and hurried to Discord’s side. Without Discord’s help, Blackheart would have won the day.

“Do… don’t worry about me…” Discord wheezed, his eyes cloudy and unable to focus. “Tis nothing but… a flesh wound,” he laughed, though he broke out into a coughing fit. Mac grimaced at Discord’s state. He knew the pain Discord had to be going through; the savage attacks of Blackheart’s dark magic had probably screwed with his natural abilities like it had with his own healing.

“Ca… can’t you heal him, Mac?” Mac’s ears perked up at his name; it was strange to hear it again. He turned to Fluttershy, her eyes streaming with fresh tears, her blue eyes bright as she held Discord’s paw. “Like you did with Braeburn?”

“Ah… Ah can’t…” Mac said, his voice barely above a whisper, looking away from Fluttershy as he spoke. “Rider and Ah don’t have much strength left after all of that… and we couldn't heal him if we wanted. His soul is tainted. Ah’d probably end up hurtin’ him even worse.” He didn’t want to look up and see the dread on her face. He could feel the grief washing off of her, that complete and utter hopelessness one could not overcome in the presence of death.

“So… fussy… just because you have… power… you think you're top dog?” Discord wheezed out, clutching his side as he spoke. He turned his head to face Fluttershy, one eye closed, the other cloudy and wandering in its socket. “I’m afraid… I’m going to miss the wedding…” he said, yellow blood trickling out of his nose and ears. Fluttershy’s tears renewed as she threw herself at Discord, her forelegs wrapped around his long neck.

“No… don’t die… please…” she whispered, her words strangled by her tears.

“Who said I was planning on dying?” Discord asked, green sparks dancing across his body as he spoke. “I just… need time to heal properly… and I can’t in this dimension…” Discord said, waving his griffin claw through a series of gestures.

“How long will ya be gone?” Mac asked, watching Discord’s magic starting to take shape. His body was beginning to fade out of existence, presumably into his own dimension to heal. Discord laughed weakly, the lower half of his body already gone.

“Don’t know… could be good as new in a day… or in a hundred years… devil magic…” Discord whispered, shutting his eyes as the fading moved up to his torso. “Don’t worry, Rider… I’m not going anywhere just yet…” Discord said, locking eyes with Mac. Or at least he tried, with barely one good eye between the two of them.

Inside Mac’s mind, Ghost Rider growled, wanting to emerge and take the weakened Lord of Chaos, but after all the energy the two of them had expended and the night they had gone through, Rider’s drive to emerge was no more than a mild headache to Mac. Though he couldn't help but grimace at the pain, something the Lord of Chaos noticed.

“As I said… bonded forever,” Discord said, only his neck and head still a part of the dimension. “But enough about me… that agent… missing a foreleg…” Discord wheezed out, as he fully vanished before them, leaving nothing but a pool of yellow blood.

“Bentgrass,” Mac hissed, whirling around to where Ghost Rider had stepped in the agent’s blood, unsure if he had even survived; the sheer volume of blood loss might have killed him, even with Ghost Rider’s help. With the loss of his eye, it took Mac a few blinks and squints to get his bearings and face where Agent Bentgrass had fallen; a sensation he was going to have to get used to.

When he finally did find where the agent lay, Twilight was already standing over him. Her horn glowed with power as she levitated Rumble and Spike over to Bentgrass. Mac let out a breath as his eye rested on their limp, sparkling forms, having forgotten about Spike and Rumble as well. Leave it to Twilight to take the logical approach to a problem over the emotional one. Limping over to her, one of his legs having been cut by that damn dark magic, he looked down at the three who had fought Blackheart while he was on a fool's errand.

“Are they gonna make it?” Mac asked, noticing the intense scarring around Bentgrass’ stub of a foreleg, red and pulsing in pure agony. The agent had passed out at some point during the violent altercation between Ghost Rider and Blackheart, most likely due to the intense pain of his foreleg being removed then seared closed.

“I think so,” Twilight responded, eyes roving over Spike, cheeks taut and forehead wrinkling as she forced herself to look at the bruises Blackheart had left on him. “But I will need to take them to the hospital. I don’t want to leave anything to chance.” she said, rounding on Mac, “I will take them there and keep it from spreading. I don’t know how to explain everything I saw tonight, but you and I will have a long discussion later, Macintosh Apple,” Twilight’s voice was low as she glared up at the stallion. “Or should I say Ghost Rider?” she asked, turning her gaze to Applejack and the others.

“I will not bring any of you into my report, at least for now,” she said, looking at the injured next to her. “This will be quite a mess to sort, through, especially if what had happened in Canterlot was as bad as it sounded,” she said with a low huff. Her horn glowed lavender as light exploded from its tip, leaving nothing but a scorch mark where she and the unconscious had been.

Mac shuffled in place, looking at the mares around him. Six years… Mac thought, looking at each one of them. Only Rainbow Dash had seen him out of disguise, but that was always behind closed doors where no one else could see them, could see the long dead stallion. As he stood there, looking at each face in turn, he felt so out of place, that he shouldn't be around, that his time to see and be with them had long since passed.

“Well, we’d better start headin’ home,” AJ said, breaking the silence that had fallen over them. “M’sure Soarin is wound up tighter than an eight day clock,” she said, shaking her head at the mere thought, turning her attention to Fluttershy. “And if Ah know mah cousin, he’s there too just as worried about his bride ta be.” At those words, Fluttershy’s face turned a bright shade of red, her wing unconsciously moving against her left ear where the engagement earring hung.

“Should probably bed him before the honeymoon,” Rainbow Dash said, nudging the other pegasus as she walked by, earning a mousy squeak. “You know, just to make sure he is good in the sack and that this whole thing doesn’t happen again!” Rainbow laughed, as Fluttershy’s face grew a darker red at the very thought and she hid behind her mane. “Hey, what good is it being married to the guy if he’s bad in bed?”

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack hollered, turning to face the two, Fluttershy covering her face with a hoof as Rainbow kept on laughing to herself. “Stop teasin’ her, and don’t be talkin’ bad bout mah cousin!” Mac saw Rainbow roll her eyes at Applejack, as she kept nudging Fluttershy who looked all but ready to faint from embarrassment.

Ain’t been more than a few moments since they almost died, and here they are jokin’ around with one another. Mac thought, as he shook his head, turning away from them and looking to where his motorcycle had crashed. After so much conflict he should have felt exhausted, especially after transforming back from being Rider, but he felt normal. He wasn’t even dehydrated which had never happened before in any of his transformations.

As he took a step away from the group, something smacked him in the back of the head, causing the large stallion to stagger, and laughter to erupt from Ghost Rider. Mac heard the dull thud of a rock hitting the ground near him, and somepony clearing her throat behind him. Turning around, Mac found Applejack staring at him, green eyes narrowed in such a disapproving manner he wondered how Little Macky could even think of doing something bad again with that look waiting for him.

“And where do ya think yer goin’?” Applejack asked, glaring at the stallion still with no fear of the demon that lurked within him.

“Figured Ah’d give ya some time… ta come around to this whole ordeal,” Mac said softly, looking around as he spoke, keeping his eye from making contact with hers. “Big shock and all. Thought ya might want time fer yerself and ta tell the fam—”

“Bullshit!” Applejack spat, stomping towards Macintosh till she was a breath away from him. “Yer just tryin’ ta run away again. Ah ain’t havin’ it this time; yer stuck here in Ponyville, mister, and there is not a damn thing ya can do about it,” she barked, never breaking eye contact with Mac. “Either of you,” she added, dragging Ghost Rider to the fore of his mind and drowning everything out under his laughter. He couldn't suppress the cringe.

“After all of that… yer able ta laugh,” Mac grumbled, rubbing the side of his head with a hoof. He looked up to see Applejack cocking her head to the side; Mac gave a sigh as he pointed to his temple with the tip of his hoof. “Ghost Rider. He likes ta pop up in mah head. Laughs a lot.”

“I only laugh because it is funny!” Mac’s eye went wide as a voice not his own escaped his lips, a rougher, gravellier growl. Applejack backed away from him, her eyes just as wide as his had to be. He looked around to find that both Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had also taken a step back from him.

“W… what was that?” Applejack asked, looking Mac up and down. “Ye… yer eye just flashed orange…”

“It did?” Mac looked around, as Ghost Rider’s laughter consumed his mind. That hadn’t happened before: Ghost Rider possessing him without the transformation.

I am going to enjoy this. Ghost Rider said within Mac’s mind. Mac shook his head, grumbling under his breath as he did. This was going to cause problems down the line, but that would have to be a thought for later. His current situation was much more daunting a task, as he looked to Applejack again.

“Looks like with the seal broken, Rider can come out a bit more,” he said, shrugging looking at the mares gathered. “Small price ta pay.” Applejack just sighed, rubbing her head with the news.

“Mah brother is alive, but possessed by a demon, an Alicorn, and now can change into the Ghost Rider at any time… am Ah missin’ anythin?”

“Don’t think Ghost Rider is a demon,” Mac said. “Ah think he and the Alicorn are the same pon—” Mac idn’t get to finish as Applejack slapped him upside the head, silencing the big stallion effectively.

“Don’t be gettin’ cute on me,” Applejack groused, shaking her head again. “We’d keep the Alicorn talk secret fer now; enough questions about what you are now,” Applejack said, before glaring at Mac again. “But before Ah take ya anywhere, Ah want ta know everythin’,” she said, boring into Mac’s good eye. “Ah want ta know about that night in the barn all the way till ya arrived in town.” All the while, Ghost Rider kept on laughing inside of Mac’s mind.

Now where was she that night? She is definitely more worthy of being my host than you were, Mac-Mac. Mac rolled his eyes.

“Really? And who just released more of yer power?” Mac said back, raising brows and prompting sideways glances among Applejack and the others. Shaking his head, Mac pointed to his temple again. “He’s talkin’ again, gettin’ his second wind feels like,” Mac said as he looked to each of the mares around him. Rainbow Dash simply shrugged and puffed her cheeks for a moment, having dealt with that intrusion quite a few times. Applejack and Fluttershy looked at him with concern though, something that would have to be addressed later.

“Just stay quiet,” Mac murmured, shaking his head once more. “You had the night to yerself; give me the day like we arranged,”

Ghost Rider’s laugh echoed within Mac’s skull, slowly fading out as the presence shrunk back into the recesses of Mac’s mind, granting the stallion a small amount of peace. Sighing, Mac looked back at Applejack, having difficulty judging where she was with the loss of one eye. “He’d should be leavin’ us alone fer a while,” he said softly, looking to her and the others. “You sure ya want me to tell the story? Ain’t a pleasant one,” he said, looking to Rainbow Dash, the only other pony who knew it.

“Better than thinkin’ you were dead all this time,” Applejack huffed out, sitting down before him and glaring at him. “Now start talkin’ before Ah decide you need another beatin’,” Mac looked down at Applejack and sighed. She deserved the truth, no matter how much it hurt him.

“Alright,” Mac conceded. “It all started about seven years ago now… the year before the accident happened…”

Telling the story again didn’t ease any of the pain that went along with it, especially with Applejack there, learning the details of how Granny died and how he became the host of Ghost Rider. To the credit of his sister, Applejack handled the truth far better than he had expected: a few tears fell from her eyes, but nothing even close to the breakdown or rage he had dreaded. Fluttershy was the one they had to be concerned with, crying more openly than either of the other mares.

“... and that was when Ah wound up outside Ponyville, with Rider sensin’ Blackheart’s power,” Mac said, head bowed as he spoke.

“Oh, Macintosh,” Fluttershy whispered, wiping the tears from her eyes, leaning against Rainbow Dash for support. “You poor soul, how awful for that to happen to you,” she said, glancing up at him. Mac remained silent; at that moment, only one pony’s opinion mattered to him. Fluttershy rose up, soft eyes and trembling lips showcasing her wish to hug the stallion, but Rainbow Dash held her back, magenta eyes fixated on the siblings.

“That's all of it?” Applejack asked, not looking up at Mac.

“Mostly,” Mac said, shrugging a shoulder as he spoke. “Rest ain't all that important, or too violent fer me ta retell.”

Or the parts about sleepin’ with one of yer best friends. Mac thought as he watched Applejack carefully, never taking his eye off her. “Ah’ll understand ya don’t want ta see me fer awhile.” It was all Mac could think of to say. He had spent years hiding from his old self; he didn’t know how Applejack would react when given time to reflect over such a crazy tale.

Applejack didn’t look up at Mac as he spoke, her hat shielding her eyes from him. He looked over to Dash and Fluttershy, seeking some kind of indication on what he should do. Fluttershy held her hooves against her mouth, tears freely streaming down her cheeks. Rainbow Dash bit her lower lip, looking between the two with glazed eyes, unsure herself of the next action.

Mac sighed as he stood back up. Once upon a time, he might have had a clue of what to do, but it had been years since he had consulted anypony. “You know where ta find me now,” Mac said, turning away from Applejack. He'd stay in Ponyville for another day or two; if she didn't make contact, he would take it as a sign to go.

“No…” Mac didn't turn towards the voice. It wasn’t the voice of his sister, at least it hadn’t been for a long time. Where confidence and surety once were, came quavering uncertainty, the voice of a filly. “Ah’ve already lost ya once. Ah might not be able ta make heads or tails of all this, but Ah know—”

A pair of forelegs wrapped themselves around Mac’s thick neck, pulling him in close to their source. Hot tears forked across Mac’s neck as Applejack nuzzled her head into him. “Ah can’t lose you again!”

He kept perfectly still as Applejack held him, crying openly into his coat, but his mind was ablaze. For years he had wanted to go home, dreamed of finally returning to his family. Now that it was here, part of him still wanted to run. In all the ways he imagined reuniting with his family, he never thought that it could be like this.

“Come home, Mac,” Applejack whispered, holding him still. “Come back home.”

Chapter 24: Welcome Home Mac

View Online

Chapter 24: Welcome Home Mac

Walking up the winding dirt path to the farm house without a disguise felt liberating. Over the past year Mac had made this walk several times a day, but it had never felt right. Something always felt off. Now that he was Macintosh again, the path welcomed his hooves and beckoned him forwards. With Applejack there, along with Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, it nearly felt like the good old days.

Of course, in those days he hadn’t been blinded in one eye, or limped due to the son of the Devil using him as a demented scratching post.

Still, Mac felt more at peace with himself than anytime in the last six years. Even with the trial of being reintroduced to his family again looming over him, Mac couldn't help but feel renewed.

“Nervous?” Mac’s ears perked up at the question, turning his head to the right to see Rainbow Dash flying next to him. “Sorry,” she added, performing a barrel roll over him so she could be in Mac’s peripheral vision. Mac chuckled at her, lazily shaking his head.

“S’nothin’. Still gettin’ used ta it maself.” Mac chuckled. “But to yer earlier question, just a bit.”

“Only a bit?”

“Tellin’ Applejack was always gonna be the hardest part,” Mac said in a voice just above a whisper, glancing up at his sister leading the way home. “Everypony else will be easy.” He winked at Dash, though he wasn’t sure if he could wink anymore with just one eye. “Besides... they’re family.”

Rainbow Dash just rolled her eyes, as she punched his shoulder playfully. “You Apples and family; I'll never understand it.” She laughed, flying besides Mac with incredible ease.

“Well ya better start understandin’, yer practically one of us.” Mac smirked as Rainbow’s eyes widened, her cheeks turning red.

“Wh- what?” Rainbow stammered out, staring at Mac.

“Ah have been livin’ here fer most of the year. Between eatin’ supper at the house nearly every night and actin’ like a second mother ta Little Macky, yer practically family now,” Mac said, watching Rainbow Dash as he spoke.

“Oh, right,” Rainbow said, scratching the back of her head, letting out a nervous laugh.

“And on the account bein’ mah fillyfriend,” Mac added, nudging Rainbow Dash back. Rainbow’s face darkened through crimson as she tried to glare at the stallion, but it came off too cute in Mac’s eyes to be anything but adorable.

“Ah don't recall given either of ya mah blessin’ ta date one another,” Applejack hollered , not even glancing back at the pair. “Ah am the head of the family, ya know.” Mac saw the gears grinding in Rainbow's head as she looked between the two siblings.

“Isn't the head of the family usually the oldest member?” Rainbow Dash asked, eyeing Applejack, smirking as she spoke.

“Still am,” Applejack said, never breaking stride. “By all accounts, the pony next ta ya’s dead. So till that is sorted out, Ah’m in charge,”

“She's got a point,” Mac said, looking towards Applejack. “Besides, if what Discord said is right, Ah’m gonna be the eldest Apple fer a mighty long time.” Mac chuckled. “And Ah don't want the headache that goes along with bein’ the head. Much rather be plowin’ than that.”

“Heck yeah you do!” Rainbow exclaimed, slapping Mac’s flank. Mac yelped, rising up on his hind legs with surprise. Applejack whipped around to face the two, as Fluttershy gasped from behind, her cheeks aflame. Mac fell back onto all four hooves and turned his gaze on Rainbow Dash, whose eyes refused to meet his own. “Uh… not the time to mention that?”

“What do ya think, Sugarcube?” Applejack asked through gritted teeth. Rainbow merely chuckled in a nervous fit, avoiding the glare Applejack was sending her way. Mac watched as Applejack’s eyes flicked between the two of them before letting out a breath. “Ah wanna know how this happened as well,” she said, tapping the ground. “But not anytime soon!” she added quickly, her own cheeks flushing. That was something the large stallion had no problem putting off for quite some time. Forever seemed like a suitable option; that whole night still sent shivers down his spine.

Thankfully for Mac, that time would be postponed quite a bit as they reached the Apple family home. Mac could just imagine Soarin holding Little Mac in his wings, the colt sleeping peacefully there, unaware of his father’s racing heart. Apple Bloom would be not too far away from the two of them, trying to keep calm but her face just as pallid and haunted as Soarin’s must be over the missing Apple. Butterflies stormed in Mac’s stomach as he looked up at the old house. He had been inside so many times, but he was finally going to be walking through that front door as himself again—maybe not entirely, but at least he could resemble the stallion he once was. Applejack had one hoof on the stairs leading up to the porch.

“Anyway ya wanna go about this?” Applejack asked, her voice just above a whisper. Mac stared at the glowing windows, pressing his lips together in thought.

“Thinkin’ they already had a rough night. Better ease them into it,” Mac said, glancing back at Applejack. “How about the three of ya’ll head in first, and then git me.” Applejack nodded slowly at Mac, while Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy passed the large stallion to meet Applejack at the stairs.

“Yet not gonna run away… are ya?” Applejack asked, her voice cracking as she spoke. Mac didn’t need brotherly instincts to hear the hurt in Applejack’s voice; the fear that minute she turned her back on him, where she could not see him, he would disappear again and she would wake up from a dream. Their lack of necessity did not stop those instincts from raging at him. Mac smiled at her, raising one hoof and pointing at Rainbow Dash.

“Ah’d seen many a terrible creature, become one maself, but the last thin’ Ah wanna do is make her angry.” The prismatic pegasus straightened up at Mac’s words, a smirk spreading across her lips like the cat that had caught the canary.

“Damn straight!” she said, tossing her mane over her shoulder. Unlike the others, Rainbow hadn’t bothered to whisper, and the scraping of hooves on hardwood floor could be heard, followed by a very enthusiastic-

“Aunt Dash!” Applejack’s head flicked towards Rainbow Dash so fast, Mac would have thought the sudden movement might have broken her neck. Applejack fixated on Rainbow Dash with a scowl so intense, Mac watched as Rainbow Dash visibly shrank under the pressure of it; itwas the glare only a mother could give and that no living creature could ever escape from.

“Come on, let’s git in before he ruins the surprise,” Applejack said, opening the door far enough to let her slip in without showing anyone on the other side who she had with him. The instant AJ walked through the front door, the unmistakeable happy screams of a child echoed through the halls as Applejack laughed, presumably catching her son in a hug by the sounds of things. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash followed her in, Little Macky screaming out in delight to see two of his aunts along with his mother.

The door closed behind the trio, but Mac could still hear all that was going on inside the home. Little Macky’s cheerful screams were soon echoed by his father, calling out to his wife and asking a million questions. From the sound of Little Macky going Ew over and over, he was also kissing his wife out of sheer relief she was alright. Mac couldn't help but shake his head, not bothering to curb the smile spreading across his lips. Even after all that time as Wild Blaze, the fact his sister was married and had a foal of her own was just so surreal, not to mention the foal had been named for him. That might get confusing down the road, especially if the little colt took after his uncle at all.

The happy reunion of one Apple Family was drowned out by the hollering of the next branch of Ponyville Apples as Braeburn clattered into the main hallway as well. Mac couldn't tell if his cousin had actually entered the hall or just saw his wife to be, as the stallion had always been loud enough that you could hear him a county over. A half a second later Mac heard the yelp of Fluttershy as Braeburn must have run up to her and smothered her with one of his bone crushing hugs, a bit of hysteria in his voice.

Pfft… family, came the all familiar raspy voice of Ghost Rider, his presence weighing upon Mac’s mind.

“That it is,” Mac replied, keeping his voice low, even though he didn’t need to with all the sound coming from within the home. Mac looked up at the front door, a warmth growing in his chest as he heard the sounds from inside, an old familiar sound of ponies connected through blood or marriage coming together and rejoicing to see one another yet again. “Nothin’ like it,”

Rider tutted, an impressive feet Mac found since Ghost Rider had no lips or tongue to make such a sound naturally.

Mortals and families, I will never understand it, Ghost Rider growled. Mac couldn't help but let out a bark of laughter at the words, unable to control himself, his head thrown back in a genuine belly laugh. Ghost Rider remained silent through Mac’s sudden storm of laughter, Mac could clearly see Ghost Rider within his mind cocking his head back and forth like a dog trying to make out a new word, only causing Mac to laugh harder. And what is so funny, Macintosh?

“Ya sound like Dashie there,” Mac said, trying to choke back a few laughs and wiping a tear from his eye.

I know, but I don’t understand why you are laughing over the matter.

“Because,” Mac started, still trying to control himself, “While she’s practically family due ta eatin’ with us and such, yer already family.” Mac said, listening to what was going on inside. The sounds of hooves on the floor moved toward the parlor.

How am I family? I know nothing of them, nor do I care to, Ghost Rider growled, his temper flaring.

“Yer bound ta me, numbskull,” Mac said, smirking as he spoke. “Bein’ a part of me means yer a part of this family, no matter how much ya kick and scream over it.” Mac eyes roamed around, finding a nearby puddle. He stepped towards the edge, the rising sun giving him just enough light to see clearly into the water, and the Ghost Rider’s face reflected back.

Mac had been used to seeing Ghost Rider in his reflection for years: hellish flames blazing around his head in triumph or amusement, or dim blue flames in empty eye sockets when he was exhausted. When looking at the reflection this time, Ghost Rider had changed. The flames around his skull were now a bright orange, and his right eye socket had claw marks that mimicked Mac’s own scars as far as the stallion could tell. In fact, wherever Blackheart had left scars on Mac’s body, they were mirrored on Ghost Rider.

“Hell, yer like a brother now, meanin’ ya got two little sisters, a brother-in-law, a cousin, and a nephew. Welcome to bein’ an Apple,” Mac said, smiling broadly at the reflection. Ghost Rider scowled up at Mac, another impressive effort on Rider’s behalf considering he had no face to make it with. Rider broke off first, turning his gaze from Mac with a retch. Mac just kept smiling; it was not often he got to have a win against the demon in his head. Or was that now the Alicorn in his head?

“Any memories comin’ back to ya?” Mac asked, remembering what part of the deal had been with Discord, gaining more of Ghost Rider’s powers and memories from before.

Some… Rider said, his voice a low rumble. Still… sorting through… lots of memories of my other hosts and of myself. My true self. Mac raised an eyebrow at that, he glanced over at the house again, they were taking their time to bring him back into everypony’s life but that was needed.

“You mean as an Alicorn?” Rider nodded in the reflection, the flames around his skull shifting.

Yes. Pendragon, but that is all I know. Ghost Rider huffed out, turning to Mac again. Tonight. You know what we must do. Mac nodded at Ghost Rider, knowing what he meant.

“Ah know. We’ll leave after everypony is asleep, don’t want complications,” Mac said, his voice pitched low again. Rider gave a slight nod, before casting his glance over to the front of the house.

Till tonight … brother. Ghost Rider said, his reflection fading out, leaving only Mac’s behind. He hadn’t had time to see the damage done to himself after Blackheart had toyed with him.

Mac almost didn’t recognize the pony looking back at him; dark magic didn’t leave kind looking scars. Four jagged scars crossed his right eye, the eyelid looked deformed though nothing was under it, and Mac was not curious enough to see if there was anything left. Across his muzzle was another cleaved scar that went the whole way across, with smaller scars covering his cheeks and chin. The scars looked deep and to have been cauterized to heal the wounds, and fur would mostly likely never grow there again. All together the scars definitely gave him a certain roguish look. Mac chuffed over a growing smirk: not that Dashie would ever use that word.

On a whim of pure curiosity Mac brought forth a small amount of will and imagined Wild Blaze. Golden flames rippled out of Mac’s body, though this time he felt nothing. Any previous time he had to transformed himself into Wild Blaze there had been an burning sensation, yet this time all he could feel was the mild dawn air. Opening his eyes, he looked down at his reflection.

An maroon stallion with a black mane looked back up at him. There was no evidence of scars on the pony at all, the only thing that could be said that was off about the stallion was that he had his right eye closed. He didn’t dare open his eye still, not sure how far the illusion would go. Turning his head from side to side he examined himself, looking for anything that might give himself away. The magic held strong, however, leaving him able to disguise himself once again. Which might come in handy for his meeting that night.

“I got him!” called a voice from behind, followed by the creaking of a screen door. Mac turned to find Rainbow Dash exiting the house, still looking back through the door. As she turned to face Mac she was smiling ear to ear. “Alright, big guy, ready to meet your fam—” Rainbow’s words died mid sentence as she found the large maroon stallion, instead of the large red one she had been expecting. “Really?”

Mac smirked at her, the mannerisms and attitude of Wild Blaze flowing into him as as easy as a creek flows into a river. “Really,” Mac replied, his voice that of Blaze. “Wanted to try it out. Besides,” he continued walking towards her, “might make things easier to understand,” he said, still smirking at her.

Rainbow rolled her eyes and huffed. “You know I hate Wild Blaze, right?” she growled as he passed her.

“I know,” Mac replied, as he made his way into the parlor where the Apple family had gathered. It didn't take a detective to figure out that nearly no one there had gotten much sleep that night.

Soarin and Braeburn looked the worst out of the bunch, the dark bags under their eyes a clear indicator that they hadn't slept at all. Their faces had been drawn with worry, only now loosening into pallid, haggard emptiness, too exhausted to even manage relieved smiles. Both of them pressed right up to their missing loved ones; Soarin had Applejack wrapped in one of his wings, as Braeburn kept his uninjured foreleg around Fluttershy.

Mac paused for a second, which gave Braeburn enough time to squeeze Fluttershy and draw in her scent, as if to assure himself that she was still there. This was a good fifteen minutes after their reunion; he could only imagine what they must have looked like when they had no idea where they were.

Between Soarin and Applejack was Little Macky, curled up between his parents, fighting a losing battle with the Sandmare. He snuggled into his light blue Wonderbolt onesie, the one with Auntie Dash’s beaming face on the front declaring him to be ‘Best Young Flier’. The little colt was probably blissfully unaware of the dangers that had happened last night, and how close an apocalypse had been.

Apple Bloom looked about the same, though her tousled mane being flat on one side showing that she had maybe chanced a few hours of sleep at least. She'd most likely been taking care of Little Macky during all the confusion. Her coat was a mess, probably having no time to properly prepare herself for the day. Upon seeing Blaze she started to straighten herself up, trying to look presentable to the stallion.

Mac was all to ready to pull that rug out from underneath her.

Little Macky stirred a little at Wild Blaze entering the room, a smile spreading across his lips as he saw his idol. His head then cocked like a dog wondering why master didn’t want to play. He turned his bright green eyes up to his mother.

“What's the surprise, Mama?” Macky asked, looking back to Wild Blaze. “We know him.”

“Not that he is an unwelcome surprise,” Apple Bloom added, fluttering her eyelashes at him.

Applejack looked at Wild Blaze then to Apple Bloom, a smile making its way on her face. “Oh Luna, no wonder ya always looked so uncomfortable.” Applejack laughed, running a hoof through Macky’s dark blue mane.

“You have no idea,” Mac grumbled, “So what did you tell them?”

“That Ah have a surprise fer ‘em: an old friend stayin’ here fer a bit,” Applejack said, still running her hoof through her son’s mane while leaning into her husband. Nodding at that, Mac looked around the room. His gaze rested for a moment on Rainbow Dash, leaning against the door frame, waiting expectedly.

“Well... better to tell you all this now before they get here. There isn'ta real easy way to explain this,” he began, looking around. “But I'm not really Wild Blaze. I've been lying to you all about that.” Both Braeburn and Soarin leaned in at that, their grips on their loved ones tightening, tired eyes narrowing dangerously at him. Little Macky cocked his head almost horizontal, while Apple Bloom scooted back into her seat some.

The three other mares didn’t seem the least be perturbed, as they all already knew what was coming. Fluttershy seemed to be enjoying Braeburn’s overprotective side, leaning more into his embrace with a soft sigh. Applejack didn’t notice her husband as she kept rubbing Macky’s head, her other hoof over stomach, though her smile twitched when his own hoof joined hers on the bump. Rainbow Dash just yawned, having grown tired of the reveal.

“Lying is bad,” Little Macky said, as he continued to stare at the stallion. “Who are you?” Mac grinned at the colt. Definitely his sister’s son.

Instead of answering, Mac spread his legs apart and shook himself off as though he had just come in from a heavy rain. He didn’t have to do this, but a part of him wanted to add the extra flair. Golden fire consumed Wild Blaze, sparks flew out in all directions, though nothing that would set the house aflame. Breaking the illusion felt right, breaking through those last few bindings that hid him from his family.

As the flames died down, Mac smiled at his nephew. “Ah’m yer Uncle Mac, and namesake.”

“Sweet Celestia, Luna, and Cadance!” Braeburn yelped nearly falling out of his seat. “What in tarnation?!” Fluttershy wrapped her forelegs around Braeburn to keep him toppling over.

Apple Bloom made a sound somewhere between a squeak and a shriek at the appearance of her brother; covering her mouth with her hooves. Her eyes were wide and were already brimming with tears.

Soarin sat stock still, his eyes flicking between Mac and Applejack, trying to grasp the situation as the gears in his head ground together.

The only pony that moved was Little Macky. He fluttered down from the couch and onto the floor. He took a few steps towards Mac, eyeing him up and down, like when he first met him as Wild Blaze. His green eyes moved from Mac to the portrait above the fireplace; it was the last picture that had been taken of Granny, Mac, Applejack and AppleBloom before the accident. His beady eyes moved between the two, squinting as his face scrunched up in concentration.

“Yer not my Uncle Mac,” Little Macky declared, looking up at Mac. “Uncle Mac doesn't have any scars… and you do.”

Mac looked down at the little colt. Out of everything he could have used to argue against his uncle’s return, he went for that. He couldn't help but laugh. The colt didn’t seem to care about the fact his Uncle Mac was supposed to be dead, only that he wasn't supposed to have any scars. Shaking his head as he laughed, Mac looked down at the nephew that was named after him and just grinned.

“Reckon yer right,” Mac said, Little Macky looking up at him. “Don’t like em’?”

“You kidding!” Little Macky shouted, his tiny wings fluttering like a hummingbird, circling Mac as he spoke. “You look really awesome! More awesome than you were as Wild Blaze!” he said, looking over Mac as though he was a large action figure. As Mac followed the progress of Little Macky, his attention was brought back to the others in the room.

Braeburn looked as though he was ready to faint if not for Fluttershy holding him upright, his mouth shamelessly hanging open as he just stared at Mac, utter disbelief written across his face. Mac smiled at his cousin as Little Macky continued to fly circles around Mac. Braeburn rubbed his eyes, blinking several times before meeting Mac’s stare. Mac watched as Braeburn’s gawp moved between Mac’s left eye and shut right eye.

“Yer… yer missing yer right eye… in case ya didn’t know,” Braeburn said softly, so unsure of this reality that it was much softer than any other time Mac had spoken with his cousin. Ever. Mac lifted a hoof up to his right eye, tracing the scars there.

“Well, looky there! Didn’t notice that. Thanks, cousin,” Mac deadpanned, rolling his remaining eye, smile never faltering.

In a flash of movement Braeburn had jumped from the sofa—leaving Fluttershy to fall on her side. For a second, Mac tensed, fearing that Braeburn was going to be like AJ and attack him for lying for most of a year and been gone for so long; instead, he was wrapped in a stallion hug and lifted off the ground. Mac could only groan in protest as Braeburn swung him around laughing like a stallion possessed. “Thank the Sisters! Mah cousin is alive!” Braeburn laughed, spinning Mac around as though he weighed nothing.

“Braeburn! Your shoulder!” Fluttershy called out, the same time Braeburn gave out a hiss of pain and dropped Mac unceremoniously. Mac let out grunt as Braeburn fell back onto the sofa, gripping his bad shoulder with one hoof. Fluttershy was already at his side, looking the wound over, testing the perimeter of his burn with light touches.

“Mah… cousin is… alive,” Braeburn grunted out, pain obvious in his face, but the wide smile showed that he hadn’t regretted going forth and hugging his cousin. “Stars and Garters… mah cousin is alive!” Braeburn chuckled to himself, looking up to Mac as he started to rise. “Oh we need ta celebrate this… Applejack, lets break out the cider!”

“I second that!” Rainbow Dash chimed in, still leaning in the doorway, watching everything unfold.

“Ya could’ve helped me up,” Mac grunted, rolling his neck before glaring at Rainbow Dash. She simply raised a hoof and examined it, not bothering to look up at Mac for a second.

“You're a big stallion. You can handle it,” Rainbow said dryly.

Mac let out a huff. “Some fillyfriend you are,” he grumbled, turning his gaze to Apple Bloom; she was still sitting on the opposite sofa, tears rolling down her eyes. “Bringin’ me ta yer flirting tactics, Bloom.” The shock of the return of her brother vanished off Apple Boom’s face, replaced by the wide-eyed, stiff-eared horror that was unfolding.

“Wh- what?” was all Apple Bloom was able to squeak out, amber eyes darting from Mac to Applejack. Mac just watched her, letting her squirm there for a bit, waiting for that golden moment. Luckily for him, he didn’t need to wait too long till Bloom’s eyes widened to the size of supper plates.

“Oh, Oh Celestia! Ah’ve been flirtin’ with mah brother! Mah dead brother!” Apple Bloom shouted, the realization sinking in; what she had done to show Wild Blaze she was interested when she hed thought they were alone. “Ah… Ah can explain,” she said, a bit to quickly as her face turned a shade of red that could match Mac’s coat, her eyes darting around the room as though she was looking for a place to hide.

“Ah’m sure ya can,” Mac said, looking to Applejack. His sister merely shrugged, turning back to her husband, who was still frozen in place. “You, yer sister, and Ah will be havin’ a long discussion about it,” he added, making her groan in the way only teenagers could. “Till then, git yer flank over here,” he said with a smile, opening one foreleg to her.

Apple Bloom didn’t have to be told twice as she practically flew across the ground between them and wrapped her gangly forelegs around his thick neck. Mac gave a ‘oof’ upon impact, breath catching for a moment as he pulled his baby sister in close. She wasn’t the same filly he had left behind. She was nearly a full grown mare now, not needing her big brother to read her bedtime stories, nor to protect her from imaginary monsters in her closet.

Now he had to protect her from the monsters known as teenage colts.

“Ah can't believe yer back,” Apple Bloom whispered, half choked in sobs. “Ah missed ya so much, big brother,” she cried, hot tears making their way onto Mac’s coat through the cuts in his jacket. Mac held her gently, letting a few tears escape his functional eye.

“Ah missed you too, Bloom. So much” he whispered, patting her back with one massive hoof.

He was finally home, surrounded by the ones he loved, hugging his little sister. All the torment he had gone through, the pain, Rider’s constant talking, and the overpowering loneliness had finally ended. No longer did he need to hide, to cut off all ties around him; he could finally love again. In that moment everything was perfect, still possessed by the Ghost Rider but he was home.

“Now I get it! Rainbow’s been in a good mood because they hooked up!”

Of course somepony had to go and ruin it.

Mac looked up from the warm, comforting red of his littlest sister’s mane to find his other sister’s husband sitting up straight and looking around, dopey grin firmly back in its rightful place. It didn’t waver under strange looks around him—or the death glare Mac was giving him— and if anything it grew as he looked to his wife.

“Remember? You were trying to figure out if Dash was dating somepony because she perked right up all of a sudden? She must have found out who Wild Blaze was and…” Soarin’s voice died out as he took notice of Applejack’s face. Her eyes were closed and her entire face was scrunched up, a hoof pressed against the spot between her eyebrows. He made an audible gulp, looking around the room at all the faces.

“Uh… not the time?” Soarin asked, looking down at Applejack.

She gave out a slow breath, her eyes opening to bore right through his green pair. “What do ya think, Featherbrain?” Soarin gave her a weak smile, turning to Mac with the same expression.

“Uh… so I guess we're brothers… now?” Mac continued to glare at Soarin. By the fading smile and nervous, shaky chuckle from the blue stallion, Mac still had an impressive one for having one eye.

“Soarin…” Mac said in a low growl. Soarin made another gulping sound, never breaking eye contact with Mac.

“Y-yes?” Mac let go of his sister and began walking over to Soarin, never easing his glare. To give the pegasus credit, he didn’t shrink as Mac drew closer. Instead, he straightened up; he had been a Wonderbolt at one point. Obviously he wasn’t going to let some stallion intimate him in his own home—even if had been Mac’s home first.

“Ya’ve been mah brother the day ya married Applejack!” Mac said in a booming laugh, enveloping Soarin in a bear hug. It only took Soarin half a second to register what was happening, wrapping his forelegs around Mac while laughing.

“But ever hurt mah sister,” Mac whispered only loud enough for Soarin to hear. “Ah’ll kill ya.” Mac felt Soarin stiffen under him, but then he adjusted himself so his muzzle was close to Mac’s ear.

“Rainbow Dash is like a sister to me,” Soarin replied in the same hushed tone. “Hurt her, or my wife, or Bloom again... and I'll kill you,” Soarin said. The way he said it didn't sound like a threat; just a simple fact, and Mac felt like the stallion could pull it off.

“Yer definitely AJ’s husband,” Mac laughed, patting Soarin’s back. The two smiled at one another, till a small voice broke the silence.

“Mama, Papa, what does hooked up mean?” All eyes turned to Little Macky, tugging at his mother’s foreleg.

“Oh that's all you, Papa,” Applejack said, her voice not one bit amused.

At that, Mac threw his head back in laughter. He was home.

Chapter 25: Ghost Rider

View Online

Chapter 25: Ghost Rider

Not much farm work was done the day Mac returned to his family. The entirety of the day was spent celebrating the return of Macintosh Apple, sharing the stories of all the years he had missed since that cursed night.

In all the time Mac had worked on the Apple Farm as Wild Blaze, he had never heard about the wedding between Soarin and Applejack. He had a minute by minute account of everything from the proposal, the bachelor party—to which Soarin had to endure the traditions of Apple stallions in much the way a shrub endures a hurricane— and the bachelorette party that ended with more black eyes and broken bones than an Appleossa bar after the home team lost. Photo albums were piled up before Mac, showing the wedding and what seemed to be every second of Little Macky’s life up to that very moment.

All day he was showered with the times he had lost, from how Braeburn and Fluttershy started to date, to even what they had thought about Wild Blaze when he was not around. In truth, in all those years he had spent away, all those long hours he had spent alone except for the company of a demon, he would go through all of it again just for this moment of utter joy.

A price he might soon have to pay.

As Celestia’s sun set in the east, the Apples began settling in for the night. Braeburn had left with Fluttershy to spend the night at her cottage, saying that he wasn’t going to leave her side till the day of their wedding, as it was a stallion’s duty to protect the mare they loved. Fluttershy’s face had briefly lit the room bright pink, but when Braeburn said he would be sleeping on the couch and that “nothin’ indecent” would happen till the wedding night she settled back into a pursed-lipped, rapidly blinking fret.

Rainbow Dash had elected to return to her own bed for the night, not wanting to get a stink eye from Applejack about spending the night in Mac’s bed… again. On her way out, Rainbow had made a more than obvious pass about having a sleepover with Mac that night if he so wanted to. Little Macky began jumping up and down asking if he could spend the night as well. The poor colt’s hopes were cut short when Mac declined the offer, wanting to spend the night with family for the first time in a very long time.

Though he would be spending the night with family, he would have very little sleep that night.

Mac sat at the kitchen table of the Apple homestead, his green eye locked on the clock ticking away on the wall. He had put a black cloth over his right eye to keep him from opening it by accident, mostly to save himself and others from the embarrassment—and discomfort— it would cause. He sat there alone in the dark just watching the clock, waiting till midnight to go finish this journey once and for all.

He would rather be asleep like everypony else; between the fighting in Canterlot to the revelations of the night, Mac was exhausted. He felt like he could sleep for a week straight. Even with Ghost Rider’s magic healing him and keeping his body working, he was still sore all over and needed to rest. Though there was work to be done still; there was always work to be done. Looking back to the clock, it was ten minutes till the witching hour. Ten minutes till he met that bastard again.

“Ah’m comin fer ya. Just ya wait,” Mac growled as he pushed himself out of the chair and over to the backdoor. He began to push the screen door open when a voice cut through the silence.

“Where ya goin’, Uncle Mac?” The large stallion nearly jumped out of his skin, fighting back the urge to turn around like a frightened teenager. Instead, Mac turned to face the young colt who stood in the doorway of the kitchen in his Wonderbolt pajamas.

“Little Macky, nearly gave me a heart attack,” Mac whispered as he looked at the colt. “What ya doin’ out of bed at this hour? Good little colts should be asleep now,” Mac said, walking over to him.

“Ah got thirsty and wanted some water,” the colt said. It was then Mac noticed that Little Macky had a sippy cup under one wing and a blanket under the other, patterned with his mom’s and dad’s cutie marks. “Then Ah saw you. Are you livin’ with us again?” Macky asked, he gave a nervous glance back towards the stairs, looking ready to fly off to get his mom to stop his uncle from leaving.

“Ah’m not leavin’. Not forever, anyway,” he said, as he leaned over so he could be on eye level with his nephew. “Ah’m just goin’ ta head out fer a bit ta settle some things, so Ah can stay here for a very long time.” Little Maky looked into Mac’s good eye, though he glanced over to his closed eye—a bit of curiosity there that Mac would have to get used to. The little colt twitched on his hooves, torn between believing his uncle. and running to get his mama.

Pulling his blanket closer to him, Little Macky’s green eyes darted around the kitchen before landing on Mac’s single green eye. Mac couldn't help but think of the whole thing as cute, the war in the colt’s eyes and pulling his blanket closer to him as though it would help him decide if he needed to get his Ma and Pa. Mac kept smiling as he lifted a hoof and ruffled his nephew’s mane.

“How about Ah fill up yer cup first, then ya can make up yer mind,” Mac suggested, putting on what he could only hope was his most trusting smile. The little colt nodded to him, holding out his sippy cup with his wing. Mac took the it from him and filled the Wonderbolt spangled cup with ice cold water. He had a feeling that his Aunt Dash was the one buying him all the Wonderbolt gear and not his father, as most of the items had Dash’s cutie mark on them. After filling up the small cup, Mac made his way back over to his namesake and got back on eye level with the young colt.

Little Macky took the cup eagerly and took a few large gulps of the water, a trickle running down the corner of his mouth. Once he had his fill, he looked back at Mac, shifting his weight as he looked uncomfortable.

“You promise to come home?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. “Mama and Bloom would be really sad if you were gone again.” Mac’s heart swelled up with those few words: he was such a young colt, but he had such an understanding of other ponies’ feelings. AJ and Soarin should be mighty proud of the colt they were raising.

“Ah promise,” Mac said, ruffling the top of Little Macky’s head again. “If Ah promise ta make pancakes in the mornin’, will you go back ta sleep fer me?” Macky’s ears shot straight up at the mention of pancakes, Mac could all but see the excitement growing in the colt’s eyes.

“Ah don’t know… are they as good as mama’s?” Mac smiled as he stood up straight again.

“Even better. Ah add chocolate chips.” Little Mac visibly had to keep his wings from buzzing, otherwise he would drop his cup and blanket. Mac just chuckled. “Watch yerself, don’t want ta wake up nopony. Otherwise Ah don’t get to make pancakes.” Little Macky nodded furiously as he put a hoof over his mouth to keep himself from shouting out in joy.

“Alright, off with ya, then. Ah’ll see you in the mornin’,” Mac said, watching the little colt trot away, his hoof steps exaggeratedly soft to make sure he wouldn't make the wood planks squeak as he went back to his room. On the way to his room each and every board he stepped on squeaked through, and the colt looked ready to jump each time.

Mac could only shake his head at the colt’s actions, he was just a ball of energy and delight. Mac’s happy thoughts didn’t last long as something flashed in his peripheral vision. He had been more startled by his nephew, as this flash had been familiar for the last few years, a constant in his life. Turning to the polished stove near him, Mac saw the golden flames and skull of Ghost Rider staring back him in the reflection. Mac rolled his eye as he started for the door again, ignoring the presence of Ghost Rider.

“He’s near,” Rider growled, his voice echoing in Mac’s mind.

“Ah know.” Mac could feel the presence just as clear as Rider now, that cold feeling of an empty void coming closer, intruding upon the ground where family love was so strong. “Right on schedule.” With that, Mac pushed open the screen door and made his way to where the meeting would take place.

The barn was much bigger than it had been when Mac had last been there, when it had burned down. Apples knew how to build, and Mac was more than certain everything inside the barn had been bought by Soarin when he and Applejack started talking, a way to help get them back to some kind of normal. Mac had to wonder if in his cadet days Soarin even considered the idea that one day he would start his mornings in a barn, getting ready for a day of chores with his wife and son. Mac just chuckled at that, raising a hoof and tracing it down a smooth support beam.

“My, my how strange to be in one of these without it already burning,” Mac didn’t flinch, he didn’t even freeze in place as he kept running his hoof down the beam, though his blood was suddenly icy. No matter how many times he met the bastard, how many evils he had faced, this creature was still by far the most terrifying. To underestimate the creature would be equal to suicide, he was always to be feared.

Ghost Rider growled within his mind, his attention taken up completely by the entrance of the one who had so wronged him and Mac, who had tortured the two of them for all this time. Ghost Rider didn’t share that same feeling of fear and apprehension, only seeking destruction of the creature. Mac glanced over at the pony entering the barn and spat.

The Devil was not in the appearance of Bleeding Heart this time, but somewhere between his monstrous Alicorn form and a normal pony. His coat was marble white, marred here and there with scars and blemishes; none of them taking away from his looks but instead enhancing it, giving him something approximating the look of a warrior king, each imperfection a medal he had earned. His mane and tail were of raven black, nearly shining in the limited light of the moon leaking in through the windows. His hooves were of the same darkness, the wooden planks of the barn rotted under each of his steps as black smoke rose up, clinging to him like a shroud. The Devil’s horn was not as it had been before in that demonic form he once took, but instead smooth and by all accounts noble looking with no blemish upon it. The same could be said of his wings: they were not bat like in appearance, but full and healthy looking like any other pegasus wings would be. He towered over Mac, having more than a head in height over the stallion, but no match in build, though Mac was sure that the Devil was far stronger than he appeared.

“I believe congratulations are in order,” the Devil said, edging closer to Mac, smoke still rising in the air, carrying the stench of rot with it. “For this morning I couldn't believe my eyes when I found Blackheart chained up and delivered to Hell like a late birthday present. He is already dealing with the…” the Devil stopped for a second, rubbing the tip of his hoof against his chin, forked tongue tracing his upper lip. “Consequences of his actions, is what you would say,”

Mac just glared at the Devil, though never looking into his cold black eyes. They were just empty pits in which no light could ever emerge from and Mac didn’t want to get sucked into that darkness, not so close to his journey's end.

“So talkative this evening, my dog. I don’t know how I will ever get a word in,” the Devil mused, as he walked in a slow circle around Macintosh. “Then again, with what will happen tonight I am sure you are excited, for your curse is almost over.” Mac couldn't suppress the shudder as Ghost Rider roared within his head, fighting to get out but Mac held him back. All the while the Devil just chuckled as he watched; in all probability he could probably see the soul of Ghost Rider chained to Mac and the conflict ensuing between them.

“I bet you can’t wait to get that voice out of your head,” the Devil said. His voice was still like silk, even to Mac’s tarnished ears; it was no wonder how he got so many deals with a voice like that. He closed the circle between the two of them as his horn glowing a deep red as they faced each other squarely. “All you have to do now is sign…” his words were low and almost sensual, a temptation that could make even those of the most holy orders give in. Mac could feel his will deteriorating at that voice; even though he was into mares, the Devil’s darkness and ease could tempt any pony into giving in. Just as the temptation sank in, red fire appeared midway between the two of them.

The red flame hovered in the air between them, sparks showering onto the barn’s floor in hellish light. From the red flame green sparks of energy emerged taking form of all too familiar scroll, smoldering with the details and accords that would release Mac from his previous contract with the Devil. As Mac watched the scroll opened itself up, the text so small that one would need a microscope to examine it, and hovered over to Mac with a jagged looking stone knife ready for him to sign in blood.

“Just a drop of blood and it will be done,” the Devil said, stepping closer to Macintosh. “I even put in a sub clause in there to return your body to perfect health. My poor bastard of a son really did a number on you.”

Mac eyed the contract floating before him, the line for the blood was the largest part of the entire contract, taking up the entire bottom. He knew the worth of the Devil’s word: He would remove Ghost Rider from him, but how it was done or what would be left of him was another matter.

“And what kind of state would Ah be left in?” Mac asked, his body shuddering slightly under the roaring of Ghost Rider’s protests.

“Just as the day you first signed the contract,” the Devil said, the rot of the wood spreading from his hooves, the smell of brimstone and sulfur heavy in the air. “You will be the same Macintosh Apple you were back then, nothing having been changed.” Wisps of smoke escaped the Devil’s mouth, as though the decay inside could not be contained in the form he held now.

Mac’s imagination couldn’t help but paint a picture of what his life would be, or maybe the Devil’s magic helped paint the picture, but he would be whole again. In his fight against Blackheart, the demon had cut the tendons in the back of his leg, crippling it due to Rider’s magic not being able to heal the connections properly. With his leg in such a way he wouldn't be able to get as much work done as he had in the past, the leg being a constant source of pain while plowing or tending to the orchard. Such an injury would be a burden on his pride as a farmer, not to mention what his eye was going to do to his work.A hoof rubbed over his destroyed right eye. During the day, he had excused himself from the gathering to visit the restroom. He had built up enough courage to open his right eye to see how much he had lost, and if he had truly been blinded. Three deep scars ran across his right eye, cauterized by Ghost Rider’s magic but were large and vicious looking. From the scars it looked as though Blackheart’s claws sank deep enough that they had just barely missed Mac’s skull. Miraculously his eye somehow remained, but was no longer anything that really resembled an eye: it had been completely shredded, all the color in it gone replaced with grey film, resembling the vacant stare of a corpse. Before Rider’s magic had healed the wound the best it could, Mac could only imagine the gore that had taken place that permanently robbed him of the sight in that eye.

Mac’s stomach turned at what his mind’s eye was conjuring him of the gore that had been his eye, he had to push that all away to focus on the matter at hand.

“Now that Ah think about it,” Mac drawled, rubbing his chin with his hoof. “Ah don’t think Ah like the old me that much,” as he spoke, Mac rolled his neck, letting the popping and crackling of his stiff joints echo in the air around them.

“Oh?” The Devil coked an eyebrow at him, watching Mac getting closer.

“After all Ah’ve been through, kinda seems like a shame ta just give it all up and go back ta bein’ a plain old farmer.” Mac could feel the power of Ghost Rider building behind him, the magic that they shared starting to wash over him. As the power raged, the Devil just watched Mac. His face never changing, keeping that wolfish grin he had been sporting since the beginning of this encounter.

Taking this to his advantage, Mac moved towards the Devil, passing the contract without so much as a second thought. As Mac’s hooves fell upon the wooden blanks, grey smoke rose up and left golden flames in the shape of his hoof prints with each step. Mac released some of the pent up power between him and Ghost Rider, letting the golden flames circle around him. He doubted the Devil had time to question his son, to figure out what had happened, not knowing the power he and Rider had gained.

“Thinkin’ of stayin’ a demon hunter,” Mac said, his voice barely above a whisper. “A hunter of all demons,”

The Devil’s smile widened at that, turning from something wolfish into something genuine, his long fangs visible with the smile. That wasn’t what Mac had been planning, even Ghost Rider —on some level— realized they weren't playing with a full deck, but Mac pushed on. The gold flames kept pouring out of Mac, if nothing else than to shield him from whatever the Devil was planning.

“Discord,” the Devil whispered, a chuckle bubbling out of his words. “Taken up with the ponies he once tormented,” he laughed turning to Mac. “I should have known he had broken his seal, the bonding between you is so much more… intimate,” he said, walking towards Mac, his smile never fading as the black smoke rose from his hooves.

Mac wanted to flee. He wanted to run from the Devil as fast as he could for as long as he could. To dig a hole and pull it in after himself to try to escape the Devil. He had thought the power granted to him and Rider would have given him some leverage, or at least made the Devil more wary of Mac’s new found power. Instead, he seemed to be delighted by it.

No. He was absolutely thrilled about it.

The Devil laughed. “That’s it? Broken one seal and you already believe yourself my master,” he chuckled, shaking his head as he laughed.

“Ah’m out of yer power,” Mac confirmed. “We’re stronger together. It ain’t exactly the friendship of the elements, but I think we can take a few lessons from them.” Mac took a step towards the Devil, even though every sane cell in his brain told him to run away. “Ghost Rider is rememberin’ Pendragon. You fear him.”

He wasn’t sure if he believed it. Ghost Rider surely didn’t, but it wouldn’t be the first time Mac had surprised him. Of two minds they might have been, but that didn’t break their bond. The Devil merely chuckled as he shook his head, Hellfire beginning to envelop him and the contract behind Mac.

“I take it you will not be signing that, will you?” the Devil asked, the Hellfire consuming him, taking him from this world and to his own. Mac glowered at the Devil, before spitting at the Devil’s hooves, to the Devil’s continuous laughter.

A cursed life was all Mac had known for so long, a life bound to a demon that only knew hunger. He had accepted that life years ago and was content with the knowledge that as long as the Ghost Rider roamed the street, some good was being done. Now, that had all changed with coming back to Ponyville, the power awakened by the seal Discord had broken, and the muted hope Mac had held that this Pendragon might be able to lift the curse one day. While darkness would always be present in him, and his curse would not be lifted anytime, and he would be doomed to live a life longer than all those he loved…

It was his choice.

He feared the Devil, there was no denying this. He was afraid of the future as an immortal, outliving those he loved and cherished. He also feared the new power and intimacy between himself and Ghost Rider and what changes could arise from such a connection. He had already felt Ghost Rider taking over his body and he could only shudder at what he might do with the rest of him.

The alternative was much more frightening however.

The good he and Ghost Rider accomplished was nothing to overlook; sure the work was sadistic and resulted in death, but only to those who at least deserved it. At the beginning of this whole mess, Ghost Rider had complained about the lack of darkness for him to hunt. As much as it pained him to say it, he and Ghost Rider were doing good.

Then there was the obvious. If the Devil wanted Rider back, it could only be for his own gains. With Ghost Rider regaining his memories and more power, the Devil would once again torture him and, as much as Mac might hate sharing his body with Ghost Rider, he wasn't going to subject him to that again. Besides, he had said earlier, they were brothers.

Staring the Devil head on, Mac couldn't help but smirk at the Prince of Darkness.

“So… you will oppose me, colt?” The Devil asked, that smile still plastered across his face. “As what? Macintosh Apple, the Ghost Rider?”

“Eeyup.”

Epilogue

View Online

Epilogue

Twilight let out a long yawn, trying to keep her eyes open and focused the papers before her. Being a princess sounded like a lot more fun when she was younger. Now, as a full Alicorn princess, it had turned into little more than a never-ending mountain of paperwork. Day after day, no matter how much time she spent filling out forms, authorizing documentation, or outlining decrees, the pile never got smaller. If anything, it always seemed bigger. She had even moved from Ponyville to Canterlot in the hopes that being closer to the government center, with more ponies experienced in these tasks, would help stem the never-ending tide of paperwork. Alas, it seemed as though they contributed more with her being in the seat of power.

Hence why she scheduled days like today, where she would lock herself up in her room to spend the entire day attacking the horde of papers. She longed for the days when her duties involved travelling across Equestria to save the day, teaching about friendship, and solving disputes. Most of all, she missed being with all her best friends.

Twilight’s eyes drifted from paperwork before her to the framed pictures on her desk. There were pictures of family, special occasions, and other such events; but the one closest to her heart sat in the middle of her desk. It was by far her favorite and was centered on every surface she worked on; the morning after that fateful Summer Sun Celebration all those years ago, when she met her best friends.

She sighed as she looked at that picture, longing for all those days she spent with her best friends, going on adventures, throwing parties, or simply hanging out. They seemed like a long-forgotten dream. Had she known earlier the full effects of becoming an Alicorn, she would have tried to make those moments last.

Nearly a century had passed since those days, and she was all that was left of that circle of friends. They had all met that special somepony, had families of their own, and achieved those life-long goals that they had when they had first met. Twilight strived to stay connected to their families, but it felt odd to be around ponies so young, and yet growing more and more removed from her with every day. How long until she became a great-great-great-great aunt, if not a forgotten family friend altogether? Twilight choked back a pained chuckle at how strange it would be for her to visit the distant relatives of her friends that only knew her as, “Princess of the Realm.”

In her youth, she would often wonder why Celestia only kept business relationships and never seemed to strive for more meaningful connections, or even that close of friendships. The Solar Princess had seemed content to maintain a comfortable distance from those around her.

Enlightenment came to her in a cruel and harsh way: the more you love, the more you lose. Now, she had taken her mentor’s unspoken lesson to heart, keeping relationships strictly business. An especially hard endeavor when one was the Princess of Friendship, though it kept the pain of loss further away, a compromise she was more than willing to make.

Twilight’s eyes drifted to another picture on her desk, of a Hearth’s Warming from decades past that showed her cuddled under the tree with the one scaly exception to that rule: her oldest friend/former assistant/little brother/son/“does-it-really-matter?” Spike visited often from his home in the Dragon Lands, but he had his own family to worry about. After his life with Rumble, Princess Ember had been there to help him through his loss. The two had a clutch of their own now, and Twilight took occasional pleasure in teasing him about when he had so confidently come out as gay. “Okay, okay! So I was only half-right,” he would mutter. Still, Spike was an ever-present rock to lean on through the years, a single constant in her life.

That warm feeling faded when the next picture came into focus: a happy young family, headed by the one pony who had been there for her before even Spike. Even without the picture, she could see his easy-going, goofy grin in her mind, hear that dorky laugh, and almost feel his strong presence.

Twilight physically shook at the memory. Blood relation be damned, Shining Armor had been the first true friend she ever had. And he was gone.

She didn’t want to even imagine the pain that Candace must have gone through as her love aged day-by-day, knowing that there was little she could do to slow down the process. Having to watch as his strength disappeared, his mane turned gray, and his once-boundless energy slowly stole away by the grips of time. Young Flurry Heart had taken it especially hard, watching her daddy wither while she aged much slower than her peers. While not truly immortal, as a naturally born alicorn, she too would endure an exceptionally long life. But in the end, even she would leave. That was the main reason why she never sought a relationship with anypony. She didn’t know how Cadance could deal with that pain, but Twilight was sure she couldn't handle such a thing.

She wasn’t sure how he could handle it.

At the thought, her eyes drifted to the largest picture of them all. They had taken it in front of the barn at Sweet Apple Acres. It had been the only place where all of them could gather that could accommodate them all. All of Twilight’s closest friends and their families. Twilight’s lips tugged into a smile looking at all the happy faces, the love of friends and family that was gathered that day; when she was still so young and the terrible truth of the future was still so far away.

Twilight flicked her mane with a sigh and turned back to the paperwork before her. It wasn't going to get done with her head in the clouds. The droning sound of quill scratching on parchment soon dominated the room as Twilight filled another zoning authorization, or whatever it was. All she cared about was where to sign. At one time she would have read the document word for word, but now she trusted her advisors who read before her to know what she was signing.

“Princess Twilight, you have a visitor!” Twilight nearly jumped at the sudden shouting of one of her Royal Guard. Twilight turned to him with a glare that would have been worthy of Nightmare Moon, but the guard just stood there, standing in the doorway of her room, saluting her in rigged military attention.

Most of the Royal Guard had been inoculated to death glares of the princesses, having seen them at their worst more than once. When the Princesses were needed, the Guards had to fetch them, no matter the time or what they were doing. She had heard stories about the Royal Guards having caught Celestia reading some rather steamy novels, Luna prancing around her room while singing some Neighpponese pop sing into a hairbrush, and other ridiculous tales. If a former Royal Guard ever published a tell-all book, Twilight would bet it would be a top seller.

Twilight groaned at the guard. Even if she wanted to see somepony today, she was in no shape to do so. “Tell them to go away,” she mumbled, bringing her mug of coffee to her lips. “I made it clear that I didn’t want any visitors today.”

“I know, my Princess,” the guard said. “I told him that, but he said you would see him. His name is…” the guard looked down at a slip of paper he brought with him, “Macintosh Apple.”

A cloud of coffee spittle flew from her mouth. “Big Mac?! Why didn’t you say so?!” Twilight jumped up from her desk, excitement overcoming her. “Send him in right away!” At that moment, Twilight stepped on the hem of her robe, nearly falling over in the process with an ‘oof’ of expelled air. “Wait!” she called out, after regaining some of her composure. “Give me five minutes to put myself together,” she said, taking a good look at herself in one of the many mirrors in her room. She frowned.

Having planned to spend the day doing paperwork, Twilight hadn’t bothered to make herself look all that presentable. Or at all. The most she had done that morning was brush her teeth. She had a serious case of bed mane, she was only wearing a robe, and hadn’t even bothered to shower that morning. “Better make that fifteen,” Twilight mumbled, just loud enough for the guard to hear her, before she darted into the bathroom.

Part of her knew it was silly. He had seen her in much worse condition. She was a princess, though; there was a certain expectation that needed to be met, and it had been a while since she had seen the large stallion.

How long had it been? Three years? Ten? Twilight’s mind pondered as she turned on the shower. She took in a deep breath as she forced her head under the water, she had no time to stand around and wait for the water to get warm, not when she had such a guest waiting for her. A small giggle escaped her lips at the idea of it all, how she was getting ready as though she was preparing for a crush.

As she began to use her magic to scrub the soap into her mane he mind could not help but drift to her string of past lovers. She had only been on a few dates in her long life, and nothing ever came of them. There was of course Flash Sentry, the first stallion she had ever had a serious relationship with. He had been such a kind and passionate soul, and just well-read enough to keep her interested. The fact that he somehow managed to ooze “bad boy” charm despite being so clean-cut probably helped, too. They had gone on picnic dates, sat in the garden and just watched the world go by. It was with him that she had her first time, but that was as far as they have ever gotten. She had broken things off when the ‘L’ word started to come to mind. There were days she regretted her decision, but it was for the better. He had found love with another, and she kept a picture of him with his family in her room to remind her of him and what she would have lost one day.

Since then, Twilight has had a string of lovers, more a way to work off the stress that came with her duties than anything else. Mostly they were Royal Guards, or other stallions who tended to be on the large side. If Rarity or Rainbow Dash were still around, they would have probably made a connection to the stature of the ponies she pursued and two particular stallions she had known in her life. She briefly cranked the water to ice cold to rid herself of the awkward blush that followed.

Hopping out of the shower, Twilight set to work putting on her “Princess look.” Brushing out her mane and tail, she opened her dresser with her magic. She located her golden slippers, slipping them onto each hoof she placed an amulet around her neck that declared her the Princess of Magic. Finally, she levitated her crown onto her head, adjusting it till it sat perfectly.

Looking herself over in the closet mirror, she just smiled at herself before putting on the practiced, beatific smile of a princess. Nodding at her own reflection, Twilight spun away from the mirror with her head held high, ready to call her guard back in to allow Big Mac into her room.

“Makin’ an awful big fuss over me, ain't ya?”

Twilight shrieked, nearly falling out of her silver shoes. Whipping around, she spied a familiar shape coalesce in the darkest corner of the room. He just stood there smiling at her as though standing in the room of a princess—univinted—was something any pony could do.

“Big Macintosh!” Twilight shouted in a combination of shock, joy, and annoyance. “You should know better than to come in uninvited! You startled me!”

The large stallion just chuckled, stepping out of the shadow. “Beg yer pardon, yer majesty,” he said, bowing before Twilight once he was close enough, even adding in a roll of his hoof like a noble. “Ah had just assumed that the offer ta come and go as Ah please was still open.”.

Despite the welcome familiar face, Twilight couldn’t help the slight tinge of unease as she looked at him. He still wore an eyepatch over his right eye from that night so long ago when he fought Blackheart. She, along with the other princesses and the best medical and magical experts in the world, had tried to repair the damage. Sadly, the dark magic that had inflicted the injury was too great for them to heal.

However, it was his left eye that gave her pause. For years it had been the same bright green so common in the Apple family. Now, it had faded to a gray hue, like a newly fallowed field. To any other pony they would see it as just a normal eye, but to Twilight the change was nothing less than chilling.

Just as quickly, Twilight recomposed herself. “To clarify, the offer is to come and go as you please, from the suite we have prepared just for you, not the chambers of the Princesses… though Celestia or Luna probably wouldn’t mind a visit, Sir Macintosh.” She took a small amount of satisfaction as the large stallion flinched at her words. It was no secret that both sisters had found Big Mac quite an... appealing stallion. He was handsome, considerate, strong, and not without wits, something that any mare would find attractive. The fact that, like them, he didn’t age only made the Sister’s flirtations with the stallion even more aggressive.

“Ah’ll have ta give that a hard pass” Mac said with a slight shake of his head. He made to speak, but was cut of as Twilight nearly flew across the room and took him into a fierce embrace.

“It’s great to see you again Mac,” she whispered into his neck. “I’ve really missed you.”

Big Mac didn’t hesitate for a second to wrap a foreleg around Twilight to pull her into the hug, resting his head on top of hers, careful to avoid her horn. “Ah missed you too, Your Highness,” Mac said, a chuckle in his voice.

Twilight let out a groan and lightly shoved him away. “How many times have I told you not to call me that?” she teasingly chastised him. Mac just chuckled. It looked awkward to her, like he hadn’t laughed in a long time and was still trying to remember how to. She knew life was much harder for him than her own life. He spent so much of his time in darkness, she wondered when the last time he had let himself see the light?

"What brings you here anyway?" Twilight asked, setting aside the crown, amulet and the other apportments of her authority. Mac was right, she didn't need them when around friends.

"Same reason you didn't want to see nopony, I reckon. Anniversary of Braeburn and Fluttershy's wedding." Twilight frowned as he reminded her why she had been so moody just a few minutes ago.

One of the more unlikely couples of the group, Fluttershy and Braeburn had been not only the happiest, but arguably the cutest couple. That wasn't to say that the other girls’ relationships had failed; they all went on to live happy lives. Braeburn and Fluttershy were just something else. They were always happy together, patient, caring and loving. They didn't even fight like a normal couple. Braeburn had once proudly told Mac that they never went to bed angry... or as angry as Fluttershy could get.

When Braeburn died of old age, Fluttershy took it hard, though they wouldn't end up being apart for long. Barely a week later, Fluttershy passed in her sleep to join her husband once again. Their only child, Spartan Apple, said it was bitter sweet. Losing both of his parents in such a short amount of time was beyond heartbreaking, but so was imagining them spending many years apart. They had a love that most ponies went a lifetime never knowing, and he was happy that they had shown him that.

Their anniversary was particularly difficult because it had taken place during a time of such profound change for them all. Applejack and Soarin had just had their second foal—a filly named Windy Day—of what was to be their family of eight children. Rarity attended the wedding with Thunderlane, her newest, and as it turned out last, coltfriend. The two ended up having two foals of their own. Pinkie had been seeing Caramel off and on for the last few years and had made it official at the wedding in a very “Pinkie Pie” way, namely her dragging him around all night like a filly carrying around her favorite stuffed toy. The last of the happy couples were of course Rainbow Dash and the returned newly Big Mac.

Bringing Big Mac back from the dead had been disturbingly easy, mainly due to Agent Bentgrass offering to “selectively edit” several pieces of official paperwork. The official statement was that Big Mac had been blown away by a tank of kerosene exploding during the barn fire, and that he had gotten amnesia from the incident and spent his time wandering around Equestria.

It wasn’t until he ended up in a hospital did anyone figure out that he was suffering from amnesia at all. It took a few years to figure out where he came from but once they got him home all the memories started to come back. From years of being Wild Blaze, Mac knew how to lie, and lie well, which his sisters found much to their dislike but there was not much they could say on the matter, as the truth was far crazier than the lie. Mac had balked at the story. Nopony in their right mind would even consider such an absurd story, until Bentgrass reminded him that it was nearly four full years after Nightmare Moon when ponies outside of Ponyville began to recognize the Elements of Harmony. “Given the choice, most ponies will accept nearly any tale, no matter how absurd, so long as it doesn’t involve them,” the agent had remarked.

Twilight noticed that Mac was looking at a photo on her desk, and she knew which one without even having to look. Several years after Fluttershy’s wedding, he and Rainbow had tied the knot, before the twined apple and pear trees on Sweet Apple Acres. In the picture Mac looked so happy, clad in a smart tuxedo, standing next to Dash, who wore the frilliest dress she would ever wear. He looked much happier than any time she had seen him since. They had one son, Zapp. He had very much been his mother’s son, headstrong and loyal, and even made Captain of the Wonderbolts for many years before retiring to the Apple Farm to help his cousins.

Throughout his time with Rainbow Dash, Big Mac had used the magic granted to him by the Ghost Rider to change his appearance. A simple illusion for the rest of the world to see, to make it appear he was aging right alongside her. He hid his life as Ghost Rider from everypony that wasn’t directly connected to that night when Blackheart attacked, including his own son.

He kept aging himself, right along with Rainbow Dash, growing old with the pony he loved. They lived out Rainbow’s whirlwind days as a daredevil, teaching her son all her tricks. They watched their son fall in love and start a family of his own, becoming grandparents to the next generation of Apples, spoiling them rotten like any good grandparents. That was till the day that both he and Twilight had dreaded for years.

The day Rainbow Dash died, she was surrounded by her family. Applejack was there along with Soarin and many of their children. Zap was standing besides his wife, tears running down his face as he comforted his own children. Twilight had been there that day, and let the tears freely fall from her eyes as well. She was sad to see her friend go, but the majority of her tears were for Big Mac.

He sat right beside her the entire time, never leaving her. He looked like the old pony he had turned himself into. When the moment came, Rainbow looked around the room one last time, before locking her magenta eyes on Mac and beckoned him close. With her final breath, she whispered something to him that nopony in the room heard. When he pulled back, she flashed her signature cocksure grin, laid her head back down, and with a sigh, breathed her last.

Big Mac remained with his family for a few more years before “dying.” He had simply stopped breathing and went into a half trance, something he and the Rider had cooked up for that day. She was also part of the plan, teleporting Mac out of the coffin before they buried him. Mac didn’t want to have to dig his way out of a grave, saying that he had once before and it was not something he wanted to relive.

Though that wasn’t the last trial he had to face due to his choices. He had to watch from afar as his son grew old and died, his daughter in law, and his grandchildren. After they had passed, along with his sisters, his namesake, brother-in-law, and more, Mac didn’t spend much time near Ponyville, or in Equestria at all, spending a majority of his time as the Ghost Rider.

Twilight didn’t notice she had tears in her eyes until Mac gingerly wiped one from her cheek. “Ah miss them too,” he said softly. “But Ah know fer a fact they are in a much better place,” he said, grinning at the picture.

Looking up at him, Twilight could only see the eyepatch that covered his eye, but his lips were lifted in the corners of his mouth. “I wish we could see them though,” she said, sighing as she did.

“Oh, Ah’m glad I can’t,” Mac said, causing Twilight to pull away from him, shock in her face. “If Ah could see em’ that means they went ta Hell. Ah don’t want nopony in mah family goin’ ta Hell,” Mac said, grinning at Twilight.

“Sun and Moon, I hate you!” Twilight laughed, hitting Mac’s shoulder. She joined in his laughter, leaning against him. They laughed for several minutes. It felt good to laugh, and she suspected that he needed this release as much as she did. When their laughter died down, they were both looking at the photo of the wedding.

“Mac, I’ve always wanted to ask you something,” Twilight said, her mouth not checking in with her brain at all, as the question found its way to her lips. Mac just grunted, eye still on the picture, though probably more on Rainbow and Applejack than anything else. “What did Rainbow Dash say to you? Just before she… well…”

“Died?” Mac supplied, eye still on the picture as Twilight mentally kicked herself. She had always wondered about it, but it was so intimate; the last words between two lovers that may never see each other again. “She said, ‘This isn’t goodbye. No matter how long it takes, I’ll be waiting for you up there. And if you spend the rest of your life moping and grieving over me, I swear to Celestia I will claw out of my own grave and kick your demonic ass’.”

Twilight blinked. Looking up at Big Mac and just stared at the side of his face she could see. “No,” she said, her voice just above a whisper. “She didn’t.”

Mac grinned, finally meeting her eyes. “Eeyup. Every word. That filly was full of so much piss and vinegar that she could keep a literal demon in check to her dying breath.” He shook his head and chuckled. “Ah miss her terribly, but Ah won’t let it weigh me down,” he said, placing his hoof to his neck, to the necklace that held he and Rainbow’s wedding rings. “At least, not too much.”

Still looking up at him, Twilight could see the fight in Mac’s face to try to stay positive, to not let those feelings take control of him, but she knew that hurt all too well. The days of not being able to face anypony, the fear of losing anyone close again. The endless loneliness of being from a different time and place, surrounded by those who had no idea how short life truly was. All those memories that just weigh down on one’s very soul of all those moments you could never get back. She knew Mac’s pain all too well, for it was her own. She extended one wing and wrapped it around Mac’s back. He stiffened at the touch, but quickly relaxed and leaned into the embrace.

“I miss them too, Big Mac. I miss them too,” she said, her voice just above a whisper. They sat like that for several moments, in a most comfortable silence, letting old memories flood their minds, remembering those who they had loved and missed.

“Any closer to getting back to normal?” Twilight finally asked, not looking up at the larger stallion. She knew for the longest time Mac had been trying to find a way to separate himself from Ghost Rider, the demon that lurked inside of him. Or spirit of a long-forgotten alicorn, she wasn’t too sure.

When she and Mac had come to Celestia and Luna about the existence of Ghost Rider, and the alicorn Pendragon, both of them had faint memories of the alicorn. Celestia could just remember a pony that fit the description of Pendragon; a caretaker of sorts that always seemed to be around. She could remember a large gray stallion that helped look after them whenever their mother was away. He was never directly responsible for their care, but was always around in the background. At times he would leave without a word, and return as though nothing had happened. Then one day, he just disappeared for good. Luna could only remember his orange eyes. She had thought they were only a dream till they had given her the description of Pendragon.

Neither knew where he had come from, only that he appeared one day and vanished without a word. Even with that knowledge they couldn't find any trace of the mysterious stallion. The only clue they found about him was in an old Guard registry that listed a pony by the name of Pendragon but was said to be an Earth Pony.

Big Mac gave out a sigh, his one eye still locked on the picture. “None,” he said. “Ah doubt Ah’ll ever be free of this curse,” Mac said, as he looked down at Twilight, his smile painfully forced. “Looks like ya got company fer a long time.”

Twilight could only look at him. For the longest time, she knew it had been Mac’s mission to separate himself from Ghost Rider, to reunite with his family and friends. For years he had rode all over Equestria and beyond to find answers. He had researched into magic that she herself didn’t dare get too close to in fear of what those dark arts might possess. He had spent years going after that knowledge.

And now he had seemed to have given up.

“Why?” Mac’s gray eye looked down at Twilight, her own eyes felt as wide as saucers. After all that time, why was he now giving up on this mission to reunite with his family?

“Can’t be done,” Mac said matter-of-factly. “Discord held one part of the seal, the Devil has the other, and there ain’t no way he’s gonna release it”

“Why not?” she asked, pulling away from Big Mac. “After Discord broke the first seal, you werefreed from the Devil’s command, right?” Mac nodded. “Then why would he want to keep the other seal? You can’t do his bidding anymore, and your powers are unrestrained.”

“But Ah’m still a weapon ta him,” Mac said. “Ah know he’s manipulated things ta get me involved over the years, and it ain’t like Ah can rightly ignore them either,” Mac said, cutting off Twilight who was about to ask another question. “There’s always gonna be evil, always some creature or whatever in need of punishment... of vengeance. Lettin’ them walk free, Ah just can’t,” he said, his gray eye flashing orange for a moment, the Spirit of Vengeance asserting itself over Mac, “Literally.”

The voice that came out of Mac’s mouth was weirdly modulated, it had elements of Mac’s voice but it was that of another being entirely, the Ghost Rider.

Since that day Discord had broken the seal that held part of Ghost Rider’s power, the Spirit had been able to influence Mac’s life, coming out even when Mac was in his flesh form. It wasn’t all that often that the Rider would meddle with Mac’s life —Mac had said that Rider found the time Mac spent with friends and family boring to his taste— but he would appear from time to time just to needle his host.

Mac gave a shake of his head, his eye shutting for a second, opening again to show the frosty gray of Mac’s eye. “Damn bastard,” he grumbled as he came back, snorting out as he glared at Twilight’s mirror. She could only see Mac’s reflection, but she knew that Mac saw not his reflection, but Ghost Rider.

“So, you really don’t think you can pass on?” Twilight asked.

“Reckon Ah can only if Ah transfer Rider’s spirit to another,” Mac said, taking his eye off the mirror and looking back at Twilight. “But, Ah don’t want ta share this curse with anypony” he said. Twilight couldn't help but hear how Mac stressed the word curse. Even though he and Ghost Rider had been united for centuries, the two still didn’t always see eye to eye.

“Are you going to come out about it?” Twilight asked. “Make it public that you are the Ghost Rider? I’m sure that Celestia and Luna would be more than happy to make you an honorary Alicorn.”

Mac barked out in laughter at the suggestion, making Twilight’s cheeks turn warm, diverting her eyes from the bigger stallion. “I don’t see why you think that is funny,” she said, as Mac kept on laughing.

“Ah’m sorry Twilight,” Mac said, still biting back a few laughs. “It's just that, even with most of mah victims bein’ known criminals, Ah’m probably the single most acompished serial killer in the world,” Mac said, laughter still in his voice. “And that ain’t gonna be changin’ anytime soon.” Twilight sighed. It was true, after all. Even if she gave Big Mac a royal pardon, he would still be out there killing, and it would link the rest of the Apple family to his crimes. It was better if he was to stay in the shadows.

She leaned up against Mac instead, her eyes resting on the pictures of their friends once more. Memories danced in each one of their minds of days that had passed so long ago, times that they would never get back, or experience again. Still, as painful as it was to lose them, she wouldn’t change a single thing given the chance. Sure, Twilight missed them all, but she still had family around her, even if it wasn’t by blood.

“Well,” Mac started, “Ah better get goin’. Duty calls.”

Twilight frowned up at Mac as he started to rise. “Is everything alright?”

"Don't know," Mac said, shaking his head. "Just a... feelin' I'm gettin' from the Frozen North, just south of the Crystal Empire. Better safe than sorry." Twilight just nodded, a wry smile playing across her lips as she watched Mac.

“I won't insult either of our intelligences by offering to send some Royal Guards with you." Big Mac turned to her, and the two shared a brief chuckle. There was no way in Hell that either one of them could explain to the Royal Guard what their mission was, or expect them to keep the secret of Ghost Rider secret. Nor would they be of any real use to Ghost Rider anyway.

As the laughter died down, Twilight moved to Mac again, wrapping her forelegs around his massive neck. “It was great seeing you again Big Mac” she whispered into his neck.

He squeezed her in return. “Same Twi.”

Pulling back from the hug, Twilight smiled at him. “Remember, you are always welcome here. In your room, not mine.” Big Mac just smiled at her as he took a step back from her, breaking off the hug.

“Of course, Your Majesty,” he said, adding another bow. Twilight just rolled her eyes as the big stallion walked back to the darkened corner of the room. Stopping just short, Big Mac looked back at her, flashed her one final warm smile, then melted into the darkness, vanishing before her, leaving her once again alone in her room.

Twilight stood in the empty room, her eyes on the spot Mac had vanished from, another trick he had picked up from Rider. She knew she should return to her paperwork, to get back to the grind of things, but that could wait. Instead, she walked over to the balcony and pushed open the doors. Stepping onto the grand stone, she looked over the kingdom. Ponies were going about their day, living their lives. The sun was high and warmed her face gently. There was darkness and sadness in the world, she knew, but there was always a light, and friends there to see you through it.

Turning to her desk, she looked back at all the pictures on her desk. The darkness never lasted long. She smiled, a genuine one that touched her eyes, before looking back over her kingdom. The paperwork could wait. Life was calling still.

Mac sat on his motorcycle, idling on the road just outside the Apple Family cemetery. From where he sat, he could just make out Rainbow Dash’s grave. He didn’t bother to conceal himself as Wild Blaze. The only ponies who knew his relation to the Apples were miles away. He just sat there, looking up at her headstone, enjoying the slight warmth across his heart, until a stake of ice cold shot through him. There was work to be done. He inclined his head towards his beloved wife, and revved the engine of his motorcycle.

Fire erupted from the tailpipes as he tore down the old country road, dirt spraying out behind him. He didn’t slow, picking up more and more speed. Fire billowed out from the tail pipes, as flames began to engulf the wheels of the motorcycle, the paint changing as it was licked by flames.

With another rev of the engine, the motorcycle’s front wheel came off the road, the motorcycle lifting into the air. Hellfire burned behind Big Mac’s eye as he revved the engine again, he and the bike consumed by Hellish flame.

Innocent blood was being shed. Somewhere up north, among the cold and snow, a wicked pony was inflicting suffering upon those who didn’t deserve it. That pony didn’t know it, but their days were numbered. For upon a flaming steed of metal, wrapped in chains and leather...

Vengeance was coming.

The End

Author's Notes:

After years of delay, I actually finished this story... holy crap, what a ride.

This story has been one of my favorite I have ever written and was just as sad as all of you when I lost motivation in it. Thanks to some good friends I was finally able to finish it, and the fact that I'm out of a job due to the virus... lots of free time.

Thanks to as always Arbarano and Jake the Army Guy for all of their help in making this final part the best as it could be.

I hope that this does satisfy you all, this had always been the original ending to the story with just a few other parts added. I wanted to make it that Mac does keep being the Ghost Rider as it does give opportunity for him to show up again either in my own stories, or others if people want to use the character. Writing Big Mac as the Ghost Rider was a joke at first that just kept growing and growing till I had to write a story about it. Of course it needed to have MacDash in it, because that is my weakness.

Thank you all again. I hope to finish Auction in time as well.

Again, you have all been amazing and I'm so thankful I got to share this work with all of you.

Captain Unstoppable.
The OC Doctor